《Rebirth of Spoiled Crown Princess》 Chapter 1 CONSPIRACY TO KILL Dongze Dynasty. Yun Qi thirty-one year end. Yun Qi Emperor copsed. The sky is snowing, and there is only one whiteness between heaven and earth, as if the gods have added a heavy sorrow to the mourning of this country. Stopping the spirit, starting the scriptures and fasting for seven days after they enter the Imperial Ancestral Temple. On the following day, inside and outside the pce are tied with the red light and red silk, Qionglou Yuyu changed his face, filled with deep joy, rising and falling, old and new at the emperor¡¯s house, the sadness that passed away will soon be celebrated by the new emperor. Instead, it has always been the case, not to mention the fact that everyone is nning for the future, especially in this powerful ce! The shadow of the moon is nting, and it shines on the snow that is not melted on the roof. It is extraordinarily cold. Harem. Yan Shangong pce, red wooden door is closed, only two eunuchs patrolled the courtyard outside with a dimly litntern. The sound of the shackles spread far and wide in the silent night, and suddenly the two stopped. : From far and near, there are more eager and chaotic footstepsing¡­ The inside of the house, the charcoal stove has been extinguished, the house is cold, and a delicate woman is sitting around and shivering. The door was knocked open and the cold wind poured in. The candlelight on the table was violently shaken a few times, and it was lit up again. The woman still kept the sitting position, and did not move. She just slowly lifted her head. When she saw the people, the corner of her mouth sneered. ¡°The day after tomorrow is the day when the king is enthroned.¡± The voice of the man was colder than the gust. The expression on the woman¡¯s face has not changed. She looked up after for a long time and looked at him. She said faintly: ¡°Congrattions!¡± ¡°Look at the power of your generation to help me to climb the throne of the 95th Supreme, as long as you drink this Soup, destroy the wild species in your stomach, the queen who stood beside me the day after tomorrow, can still be you!¡± His voice is faint as water, but the word is like a knife. The woman on the bed heard the words, staring at him, with disdain in her eyes, and silver teeth biting: ¡°The door is there, prince please you!¡± Twisted head,but a look of proud and disdain. ¡± An Qing Ran, you don¡¯t want to toast, don¡¯t eat and drink fine wine!¡± The man¡¯s face finally started to waver. ¡°You are a person who doesn¡¯t keep the woman¡¯s way. This king doesn¡¯t mind, you are up!¡± ¡°What to be said, I have said, you believe or not, this kid is yours!¡± ¡°The king certainly does not believe, you quickly drink this soup, we are husband and wife for three years, still do not force me to do it!¡± The man¡¯s hand in the bowl of ck liquid was suffocating as he approached her step by step. ¡± Dongfang ye, you are so unremarkable!¡± An Qing Ran is full of grief and hate. ¡°Well, why do you want to find yourself ugly¡­ Come and hold the An princess to the king, and the king will personally serve the An princess to take the medicine!¡± With his voice, came in four or five pce people inside. ¡°Do you dare?¡± An Qing Ran''s eyes swept over the crowd, and the proud expression made the pce people''s footsteps halt. The Kang Wang Dongfang Ye sneered twice, and the pce people immediately stepped forward and pressed the right and left side of the An Qing Ran. (tn note: kang wang is title given to the prince Dongfang ye. the each prince will have a title to them given by emperor on his deeds to the country or favor) Although she is struggling, the bitter medicine still fell into the abdomen, and she fell on the bed, her stomach hurt, she stared at the Dongfang Ye, her eyes were like a knife, and the pain that followed came to her. Blood, soon flowed down, her heart was split, her child¡­ A moment of blurred consciousness, even she heard the cry of the child, she tried to open her eyes, but I saw that there was a Chinese dress in the house. The woman in the colorful dress, the iid treasure on the head that hurt her eyes, but it not the more than the hurt in her heart that was the women holding her one-year-old baby in her arms, and it seemed to be in a mold Printed of the man standing next to her, at the moment he is crying and pulling her clothes, but the woman only looks at her, her face is smiling: ¡°Sister, is it very painful?¡± An Qing Ran is trying hard to focus: ¡°An Zhenran? You¡­ ¡± Come, son, call Auntie, isn¡¯t it right, it¡¯s called Auntie? Kang Wang, you said that our son should control how to call my sister ?¡± Her mouth smiled straight to the bottom of her eyes. ¡°Your son¡­¡± An Qing Ran looked at her half-sister, shocked with great heartache! ¡°Of course, my sister, it¡¯s hard to be so smart for you. You don¡¯t even know that Kang Wang loves me?¡± An Zhenran ¡®s beautiful face is full of pride. The dress has been soaked in blood, she feels that her life is slowly withdrawing, seeing the beautiful face of An Zhenranughing like a flower, she smiled and shook her head, ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Look at you is my sister on the part, my sister still tells you, do you think that Kang Wang''s love is you? We have been together for a long time, and our son, ording to reason, is the eldest son, so the prince has promised to make him the crown prince. Therefore, the child in your stomach can¡¯t be born, understand?¡± She said,sent the pink-like child to the maid and she took a step forward and said ,¡± Sister, How are you the one of the four beauties in the capital and what is the eldest daughter of a general in the capital? In the end, is not it that there is no love for men and that their own children can not keep? An Zhenran ¡®s voice with the concealment of the proud, that is not the same all day long behind her called ¡°sister ¡± short little girl. An Qing Ran was saddened by her heart. She looked at the man who stood tall behind her. He was calm at the moment. Perhaps, what An Zhenran said, is exactly what he thought? Despair spread from the heart, and quickly swallowed her, the child is gone, the man she loves is actually a scum, her sister is so vicious,she is really a failure! Looking at An Qing Ran''s desperate eyes, An Zhenran did not let go, but whispered softly: "There is one thing you don''t know. I and Kang Wang are clear that your belly is not a wild species¡­" An Qing Ran''s mind instantly shing Kang Wang¡¯s ¡®caught adultery¡¯, she somehow slept very badly, and when she woke up, there was a strange man beside her, and Kang Wang just arrived at this time¡­ An Qing Ran smile, she had identally fell into the water, falling made her body had cold problems, has been unable to have a pregnancy for long time, for which she also feel sorry for Kang Wang, finally had , but ¡­ ¡°You ¡­ despicable!¡± Voice squeezed out of her teeth, An Qing Ran dip her eyes breathing fire. An Zhenran seems to be very satisfied with her expression. She took a step back: ¡°There are two things you don¡¯t know. Our father has passed away a few days ago, and the general¡¯s government is now managing by my brother, An Mingxuan. ¡­ It seems that you ,the eldest daughter has be an orphan now, really pitiful!¡± ¡°You!¡± The heart seemed to have been dug out, An Qing Ran point two finger and looking at the two men and women on the house were screaming, but they were squeaking. A word can¡¯t be said, and the hate condenses in the bottom of the eye, but the arm hangs down. Remaining consciousness are going ,makes An Qing Ran vow to swear, if she has lived again, she will have to pay back her teeth, hand-to-hand to the pair of dogs and men, and protect their loved ones, and will not let anyone step on her head! A ray of faint spirit floating out, dissipated in the cold north wind ¡­ Chapter 2 The second chapter:Reborn 12 years old Generals House. Qi Wu yard. It belongs to youngdy''s and gracefulness is as warm as spring, and the bead curtains areyered inyers, and the warmth is luxurious. The purple silk screen is separated by a warm copse, lying on a young girl, covered with a silky silkworm flower brocade made of Yang Lan, a white sleeping face, the long eyshes shivering slightly, the pink lips clenched tight and the face is groaned, as if dreaming of something unpleasant, suddenly brows picked up and biting her teeth for no reason¡­ After a while, the people on the bed brushed their eyshes and slowly opened their eyes. Like a pool of autumn water, quiet and pure, she seems to be a bit stunned, looking at everything in the house, eyebrows scorn, here is familiar, but? At this time, a small girl wearing a pink cotton skirt stepped forward, fourteen-fifteen age, physique was strong, face like a full moon, eyes with a smile, came near: ¡°Miss, my miss ,Thentern festival is about to begin, and you¡¯re sleeping soundly! ¡± The little girl on the bed was surprised and said: ¡°Ren¡­ Rendong? Why are you here? Where is this?¡± She said, looking around and down the ground, As soon as the feetnded, she felt that everything was getting bigger, and even the house was getting taller! ¡°Miss, actually you are sleeping and get confuse? Where can I go, not always waiting for the miss and waiting for the miss to wake up and Miss, this is the yard where you have been living¡­¡± Rendong said with a smile. Looking at the confused color on her face only when she was slept for hours. An Qing Ran went to the front of the bronze mirror, but saw a familiar face inside, that is herself! However, a little smaller, she reached out and bowed her head, and finally lifted her foot up, it is not much bigger than three inches long! An Qing Ran reached out and unexpectedly pinched her face, deep pain made her to straight grin, slowly the confused eyes changed into a surprise, shee to alive again? And is it alive again? All real touches told her that this is true, but she still can¡¯t believe it! Look around, it¡¯s no different from the her memory. she remembered the scene of the Dongfang ye and An Zhenren holding the child in front of her. She had a cold light in her eyes. It seems that God pity herself and makes her dreame true! ¡± Rendong, what year is this year?¡± An Qing Ran¡¯s face is excited with a cold, even if it is a voice, it is also had a kind of hatred. Just Rendong did not hear it, see An Qing Ran asking her, sheughed: ¡°Miss, is this a riddle?" "Rendong , answer me." An Qing Ran turned and changed her face into a calm expression. she doesn¡¯t want to scare her . ¡°Miss came to study, ves remember, but it is very clear, this year is Yunqi twenty-two years, and today is the Lantern Festival, my gooddy, what do you want to do by testing the ves?¡± Yunqi twenty-two years! An Qing Ran smiled, that is to say, she is now twelve years old! Twelve years old! She happily pulled the hand of Rendong, and spun on the ground. She yelled and Rendong smiled and said: ¡°Miss, did you have a good dream?¡± An Qing Ran said: ¡°Yes, the very Good dreams!¡± The voice was filled with hate and cold¡­ Finally stopped, An Qing Ran took the hand of Rendong, looked at her, the bottom of the eyes is love: ¡°Rendong, you suffer¡­¡± Rendong looked at her inexplicably . An Qing Ran knows that she doesn¡¯t understand. In fact, she doesn¡¯t have to understand. All of this, I understand it is enough. Chapter 3 The third chapter :- Against the sky to change the fate In thest life, Rendong protects herself everywhere, but An Qing Ran did not expect that she was confused and even believed in An Zhenran''s words. An Zhenran said that her Rendong''s hands were not clean, and she stole her bracelet and the bracelet was found under the quilt of Rendong. She couldn¡¯t forget the expression of Rendong''s surprise. She endured crying that she was being detained. She didn¡¯t even believe it. She really drove her away. Later, she also got her news, saying that Rendong was very lonely, and she washed clothes for a long time. In this world, she wants to protect her. ¡°Miss is so weird today!¡± Rendong murmured. ¡°Right, you said today is the Lantern Festival?¡± An Qingran suddenly jumped up in surprise. ¡°What time is it now!¡± ¡°Shen¡¯s end¡­¡± (shen time is between =3-5pm,end so 5pm) An Qingran was shocked: ¡°Rendong, my mother is now where?¡± ¡°Mrs. and the generals are in the banquet at Autumn pavilion. I was supposed to go with a miss, but the miss has been sleeping, how shouting are not waking up ¡­¡­ ¡°. The voice of Rendong has not yet fallen, and An Qingran is push the door open and rushed out! Rendong looked at her in the back, she felt that everything was very weird today, from the miss waking up to the present, she is like a person, sometimes calm,sometimes not calm! Finally, she reacted and chased it out. When she left the door, she could not see the figure of An Qingran, but she must have gone to the Autumn Pavilion. She was busy picking up the skirt and chasing it. An Qingran is very anxious in her heart. In the general¡¯s house, there arenterns everywhere,nterns, moonlights, and melons, densely packed, and the interior of the house looks like a fairnd. Reflecting with the stars in the sky¡­ An Qingran while still running being shocked, secretly praying that she must have time, how can she forget? At the next hour, her stepmother Lian jin Rong, who is the mother of An Zhenran, took her own father to "caught adultery" of her mother in bed! At that time, she was small, she only hated her mother for shamelessness, and she was ashamed of her father and her face. She still remembers the color of worry in her mother''s eyes. After that incident, she was far away from her mother, and she even believed the words of that Lian jin Rong. Now think about it, all of this must be their ghosts! At that time, her mother couldn''t exin it to herself, but she still remembered how much sadness she had in her eyes! An Qingran remorse herself to listens to the viin. Even the Lian jin Rong and her mother are two step sisters. Since the mother''s issue,Lian jin Rong treated herself very well, and always said nasty words about her mother, the result turned her mother into depression, and died in the next year. That year, she was thirteen years old¡­ Thought of it, she couldn''t help but feel like a knife in heart and speed up her footsteps. She must stop things before happen, but also it is this world of God gives their own opportunities! ¡°Miss, you run slowly!¡± Rendong chased her far away, only to see her side then she shouted. When she just finished shouting, she fell down a big pit, and An Qingran heard the sound and turning back. She hurriedly said, ¡± Rendong , you should be careful, don¡¯t care about me¡­¡± She can¡¯t go back to help her, she has more important things to do. Rendong fell into a pit, climbed up, and the missy was gone. She sighed, this missy, from woke up to now is weird, and now runs like a rabbit, Missy has been always a dignifieddy and quietly famous for it, not even speak loudly! Now this way. Isn''t it true that you are still sleepy? But if she wants to think about it, she is still following up. An Qingran turned her head and run quickly. What if she didn''t have time? Chapter 4 Chapter 4: Hatred of Skin An Qingran ran as her lungs are almost blew up. On the way, she encountered an old family servant. She was also surprised to see her run like this. An Qingran couldn''t even care about it. The past events were shing in her mind constantly. She hated her former self for living a in life, while her parents are in pain and the enemy is really fast and clever. She clearly remembers how she helped Lian Jin Rong to step into the position of the officialdy of the general''s house. When her mother died, her father was sad. For a while, no one cares. She helped her aunt by saying good words, also said that in addition to her, whoever came to be the female host of Anfu, she will not recognize! (An surname of general and fu is house or government) Finally, An Qingran stop to leaning on a tree, dizzy as the past eventse again and again together to the mind, as well as in an hour, her ¡®good¡¯ aunt will took her father into the mother''s yard together! Under the watching eyes , her mother''s dignity will step on the soles of the feet. Of course, this is her imagination. She did not see it with her own eyes. On that time, the next day of the Lantern Festival, her father ced her mother under house arrest in the East Warm yard. He refused to let her out, and outsiders are not allowed to see her. At that time, she only saw her mother crying in through the crack of the door. Her mother was crying inside, and she was crying outside! Later, the second aunt told her about her mother''s things and she didn¡¯t even go to the yard! Thinking of this, she unable to change hot anxiety that burn the throat, and very quickly moved from the ces and start to run again. At this moment, she felt that the house was big, it was not a good thing, the shoes stepped deep on the snow, creaking, the wind cut through her face, clearly reminding of all this is the truth ! Since all this is true, then: Lian JinRong An Zhenren There is also the DongFang Ye! An Qingran bitterly remembered the names of these people in mind, heart and said: you guys better be careful! In the previous life, I was blind and was deceived by you. You killed my mother and killed my baby! Thinking of the child, An Qingran could not help but fight a cold war! The hatred of the eyes is getting more and more turbulent. . Regarding the child¡¯s affairs, it has been married for three years , there has been no child. It is her regret. She remembers that it was also because of the An Zhenren.It turned out that she always thought it as she was just not careful. In the early spring, she went to feed the fish with her, and the shoes of An Zhenren will fall down somehow. She (An Qingran)try to help her by picking it herself, as a result, the foot slipped and she fell into the cold water. Now she thinks of it, the wet mud on the shore is obviously doubtful! If it wasn¡¯t for the problem of falling down the pce''s cold water, it would not be difficult to get pregnant. My child is afraid that it will already very big¡­ She thinks of it, she hates it, that Kang Wang, he does not deserve to have his own child! Just running forward with thoughts,she mming and hit a person! She rubbed her forehead, but saw the DongFang Jin with a yellow robe and a jade face. He was holding his chest and looking at her with a screwed brow. He was surprised and said: ¡°An Qingran?¡± He was with Lian Mucheng and he looked at everything in front of him. There is doubt in his eyes: ¡°Qingran, what are you going to do?¡± He never saw her so anxious. ¡°Cousin? Why are you here?¡± After asking, An Qingran knew that he should be here. Since she woke up, all the people have not changed, only changed person is her. Think about it, that was twelve years old she did not run around as they are now, of course, she did not see her cousin here. He is the child of the uncle, and uncle is the eldest son of the Lian family government, uncle and my own mother are blood rted brother and sister. Therefore, Lian Mucheng oftenes to the general''s government, but before she did not meet him and the Dongfang Jin together , but their rtionship, she has already heard of it. Two people wandered around the city in a leisurely day, and their reputation was not good. Chapter 5 Just a legend She nced at the Dongfang Jin, who is still is present Crown Prince, and he is still a living Prince! You can still see him alive, so good, An Qingran suddenly remembered her task, facing the Dongfang Jin and said: ¡°Prince,I¡¯m sorry, let me go¡­¡± Said, set him away, and she lifted the skirt and she ran up, she remembered correctly. Dongfang Jin died when he was twenty. Therefore,he gave Kang Wang a chance to help him to get the throne. She ran fast, but she did not know the Dongfang Jin ,what kind of eyes have been cast on her! I don''t even know what kind of dialogue he has with Lian Mucheng, let alone this collision.What kind of change has been made to her life in this world. The Dongfang Jin looked at the figure that disappeared like a wind. Looking at Lian Mucheng, there was a joke in his eyes: ¡°Everybody know the general¡¯s daughter An Qingran, thedy of the model, taught with dignity and courtesy, but I do not know, this is how she?¡± Lian Mucheng is also shaking his head: ¡°I still see such a my cousin for the first time, perhaps she is in a hurry!¡± The eyes of the Dongfang Jin are now interested. The figure disappeared, he still looked in the direction, thinking in his heart, it turned out that the rumors were rumors in the end. This first daughter of general''s government, Not true! (the legal wife''s daughter are first daughter of the household) Lian Mucheng pushed him: ¡°Prince, we still have business. I heard that there are a few newer¡¯s perfomers in the Wanhua Temple outside the city. There songs and dances are intoxicating. This there first Lantern festival, there are programs¡­yes, Yesterday, the short-legged horse in the eastern suburbs was also interesting, but it was not fun to ride¡­¡± Although the Dongfang Jin also heard from the green juvenile, the face with a hint of grin: ¡°That is not faster?¡± Dongfang Jin and Lian Mucheng, two people in the capital, it is a famous and fascinating teenager. However, the two are not very close friends. They are thin on the other side¡¯s life, but they paint a pen with a strong color! An QingRan rushed to the end and finally arrived at the Autumn Pavilion. The two-story building was brightly lit, and the two maids at the entrance were holdingnterns to stand guard. She was like a gust of wind, and they didn¡¯t have time to stop her. She had already arrived at the door, and she was going to rush in, but there just came out a woman of forty or fifty years old and looked at her quietly and kindly said: ¡°Miss, howe you came. ? ¡± An Qingran look at her, It is her mother''s personal maid Hong Momo, pulled her sleeve busy anxiously asked: ¡°Hong Momo, my mother where is she?!¡± ¡°How are you so anxious? Your mother had sshed tea on the her body and went back to the room to change clothes¡­¡± There was a smile on her face. ¡°Tea? Who sshed?¡± ¡°Oh, it was the seconddy who identally touched it!¡± ¡°How long has it been? Forget it¡­¡± she didn¡¯t wait for the Hong momo to say, An Qing Ran turned and start to ran, she was in a hurry. In this world she destined to help her mother? Is it toote for me? She turned back and lowered her voice and asked: ¡°Hong momo, is the second wife and the father inside?¡± ¡°The seconddy just called out the master, and there seems to be something to say¡­¡± Hong momo was puzzled. An Qing Ran almost fainted, she immediately turned around, clenched her teeth and rushed to the East Warm Court, she prayed to God, must let herself arrive first! Even if the mother is really done unbearable action, don¡¯t let them catch it! In the East Warm court, the tall sycamore trees are covered with snow, and the rednterns are hung in the branches. The snow on the trees is also shining with soft light. Looking at everything in front of her, An Qingran tears from the corners of the eyes slide¡­¡­ Chapter 6 too much cliffhangers so hope to save you all this ch? Chapter VI Behind the Adultery Since her mother was gone, she had never been to this sadness. Everything in front of her is a scene of thousands of dreams! Although she felt the emotions, she did not dare to stay, and hurriedly pushed open the courtyard door. It was strange that there was no one servant figure. The next night watcher didn''t know where to go, so she fell a little relieved and look inside the house. The lights are still on, the light is so warm, and she use the sleeves to wipe the corners of the eyes, pushing the door open, the atmosphere in the room with a burst of sweet fragrance, is the favorite lily fragrance of the mother¡­ ¡°Mother¡­¡± An Qingran with a trembling voice shouted. No respond. Moyu¡¯s bamboo screen separated the inner room, and she hurriedly pushed to go in. she saw her mother lying in the bed, her clothes were messy, and there was a man lying next to her, and his clothes were also stripped leaving only white pants! The other clothes are scattered all over the ce, and An Qingran look at the person, it''s just a her own uncle Ye Hen! (TL NOTE:Ye Hen is not blood rtive uncle to An Qingran) At that time, her aunt said that father was arrested her mother and the uncle Ye Hen for the ¡°caught adultery¡±, and she also told her that her uncle was extremely arrogant at that time, let her father to leave her mother, and asked her mother to leave with him, saying that she had never seen it before A thief doing such thing but still is a righteous person¡­ (TL note: the aunt is Lian Jin Rong.she is her mothers sister and fathers concubine) An Qing Ran saw that two people were lying on the bed motionless. She shouted a few times, but they didn''t react at all. She was very clear, and she really thought the same! This matter is clearly insider! She pushed a few times, and her mother still didn¡¯t respond. She couldn¡¯t help but turn back to the water basin and sshed down on the two people in the bed. The water hit the bed and turned back, sshed her face too. An Qingran regardless of disregard, shaking her mother, finally, Lian Jin Yu opened her eyes and looked at her in confusion: ¡°Ran, howe you?¡± An QingRan said in her mouth: ¡°Mother, don¡¯t say these things¡­ uncle, you are wake up¡­¡± Across her mother, she pulled the He Yen: ¡°uncle, you wake up¡­¡± ¡°How can this be? What is going on here? He Yen, how are you here?¡± Lian jinyu hurriedly sorted out her clothes while wondered. ¡°Mother, faster¡­¡± An Qing Ran put a set of moth-like brocade cotton robes next to her directly on her mother¡¯s body and pushed her behind the screen and turned around and looked at Ye Hen: ¡± uncle, you hurry!¡± What kind of characters is the Ye Hen, only one nce he knows the darkplot, he is busy wearing clothes without chaos, his brows are tight, his voice is cold, and he looks at An Qingran: ¡°Fortunately, you arrive in time¡­ Who is behind the ck hand?¡± An QingRan sighed: ¡°These things will be talkedter, you are leaving, walking from the back door¡­ don¡¯t let people bump into it!¡± The Ye Hen knew that the matter was urgent, and he did not talk much. He just turned back before leaving and smashed, and picked up the jade belt that fell on the bed. He looked worriedly at An Qingran and wanted to say something. He finally sighed and hurried. Anxiously pushed open the door, his body shed and turned to the back door. Lian Jinyu said behind the screen: ¡°Qingran, fortunately you areing, otherwise today¡¯s things can¡¯t be said clearly¡­ just how youe ?¡± An QingRan turned to the screen, picked up the towel to help wipe the hair, rubbed it, wiped off the towel from behind and arms around the waist of Lian Jinyu, the mouth was faintly said: ¡°The daughter wants to kiss her mother¡­ so she wille to see her mother!¡± An QingRan was touched by her heart. Her good mother did not let her down. This thing is really injustice. She even wants tough, but when she smells the mother, the nose is sour¡­ ¡­ Chapter 7 Chapter VII Reenactment of Old Things Lian JinYu patted her head, said kindly: ¡°What a silly child ¡­¡­ mother juste back to change clothes, things you saw ¡­¡­ mother do not know why this is happening!¡± As a mother,It''s really a bad thing say about it to a 12-year-old child to be such aplicated thing. An QingRan quietly wiped away the tears in her eyes, and she nodded: ¡°Mother, when you entered the house, did you notice something different?¡± ¡°Strange? Yes, when I entered the house, there was no one in the house. Why did your uncle was here? Just now you rushed him away, I didn¡¯t have time to ask! Also, when I came back, the yard ,There is no one in it¡­ However, before I finished changing my clothes, I don''t know anything¡­ Is there a fragrance in the house?" Lian Jinyu suddenly realized the way, then sneered at the corner of her mouth. "I never thought of it. I still have to guard against these in my own home. And had a day of fighting with these wild geese. Today I was blinded by a geese¡­" ¡°The uncle obviously doesn¡¯t know how to lie in bed!¡± An QingRan said openly. ¡°My brother said that there is something toe to me today. It seems to discuss a prescription. I originally wanted to entertain him at Autumn Pavilion, but I wait until I left, but I can¡¯t see him, but don''t know it will be like this¡­ He is also.. Yes, How did youe to the this way?¡± Lian jinyu sighed and smothered. An QingRan also feels funny, her mother is a rumored disciple of the a ruthless valley god doctor Ye Canghai how can it to be easily calcted! There is also uncle Ye Hen, he is the only son of the Ye Canghai, he and the mother to study medicine together, as for what happened in the past, she is not clear, but after the mother died, she clearly remembered that her uncle Ye Hen was like lost in despair, Later, he disappeared on the rivers andkes, and even did not return to valley. She thought that it was uncle would be a love for her mother! But now she believes that they are innocent. She secretly believes her mother is still pretty slow in bulling today her unclee here, how could it be simple discuss with her about a prescription? Mother is left out recently because of aunt, having a cold shoulder with dad. Probably, he got the news, wanted toe tofort her mother right? However, this is her idea. An QingRan looked at her mother, she is a beautiful woman, the years did not leave too many traces on her face, ording to her opinion she still looks like a little girl in her twenties. At this moment, she really wants to plunge into her arms and tell her how much she misses her and tells her how much she regrets in easily believe the original rumors at that time. So that let her mother get depressed all the time¡­ However, she¡¯d sighed: ¡°It seems, aunt still would not let go of you ¡­¡­¡± Lian Jinyu looked at her and sighed: ¡°Ran¡­¡± ¡°Mother, these things, although I am small, but it is not difficult to understand it at all. When did aunt see you as her sister?¡± An Qing Ran said with hatred. ¡°Ran, this is the matter of adults, and the mother does not want you to get involved¡­¡± Lian Jinyu stretched her hand and stroked the An Qingran''s face. ¡°Mother, still get dressed fast!¡± An Qing Ran said as she hurriedly helped her, and the belt was knocked down, and she could not solve it under an urgency. At the same time, An QingRan heard the footsteps outside ,ing over in messy¡­ The door was pushed open and a group of people came in¡­ Headed by a enchanting woman, in her thirties, her eyebrows are looking forward to life. It is Lian Jinrong, and her side is a majestic middle-aged man with a hint of confusion in his face: ¡± What are you doing?¡± Chapter 8 Chapter VIII AUNT¡¯S DESIGN The belt was not yet tied, An QingRan urgently rushed to Lian JinYu¡¯s arms and act like spoiled. while, she is still relying on her mother¡¯s arms, took the opportunity to tie knot in the back of the belt, .She didn¡¯t move, her eyes look at An Zhongtao , and her mouth said: ¡°Daddy, you are really young!¡± An Zhongtao shook his head smile: ¡°There is big festivals, the two of you do not go to watch thentern, but hidden here ¡­ ¡­¡± ¡°Daddy, how did you and aunt came? perhaps thenterns that did not look good as in the East warm house?¡± An QingRan smiled and said, for so many years, since aunt came into the Anfu , the dad rarely came here, she was small, so she didn''t understand, Actually she thought and he to get together with her mother a long time, but is happy. Now looking at her dad, she really has a mixed feelings, but also able to see him here, the family can be together, what can be more happier than this? Although she is smiling, her nose sore. ¡°Is not your mother let use?¡± An Zhongtao snorted. How did he feel that his daughter¡¯s tone and eyes were not right today? It seems that she has matured a lot. He doesn¡¯t understand a 12-year-old child. How can her eyes feel so emotional? And looking at her, he don¡¯t know why his heart is appears to be sour . Lian Jinrong suddenly smiled and interrupted him: ¡°My sister¡¯s house is really clean, and this screen is very good. This bead curtain is also very beautiful, afraid that this is pearl?" When she spoke, she turned the screen, reached out and lifted the bead curtain and ying in her hand. while her eyes looked at the bead curtain,but drifted and looking around. Beaded screen in her hand made a rushing sound Lian Jinyu saw it the body trembling slightly, An QingRan hold her mother, and finally get to tie the knot better, and then she stood straight. Others did not see Lian Jinrong¡¯s action but An Qingran see it clearly and suddenly asked: ¡°Aunt, What are you looking for?¡± ¡°Looking for wild man ¡­ ¡­¡± Lian JinRong had looked around to think that where the man can hide it, which is somewhat different from what she expected, and Lian Jinyu should be with the man in bed, she was being told in this way!In fact, as soon as she entered the house and saw Lian Jinyu standing there, she was somewhat stunned. Everything was different from what Zhang momo said, but she thought that even if Lian JinYu had time to wear clothes, the man might not have time to escape. Unexpectedly,when she was in the trance in thoughts her mouth will be out of their own thoughts, so when she found out ,it was toote, all the people are looking at her. ¡°What did you say?¡± An Zhongtao looked at Lian Jinrong. Lian Jin Rong opened her mouth for a time but really can not find any excuses, her face is full of panic. An QingRan then immediately stepped forward, smiling innocently said: ¡°Auntie, what kind of man to catch? Is this a game? Is the arrangements of the aunt to entertain everyone? Also, what is the wild man?¡± Her eyes are pure and innocent, as if she really do not understand. ¡°Ran,e over!¡± Lian Yuyu will pull back An Qingran to her side, the expression on her face is iparably stunned, this is a very dignified face, at this moment is more sacred, she looked at An Zhongtao in clear and bright voice,¡±Husband, your servant* just want to personally hear a response from you. Has this servant acted inappropriately in any ways and disgraced you, General? More importantly, who has personally saw this servantmit such a disgraceful act? I also didn¡¯t expect that a concubine will bring so many subordinates to catch this servant in ¡®adultery¡¯. Who has disgraced themselves in this case? If you don¡¯t give me a clear response today, I will invite someone that is not involved in this matter to discuss the logic or the General can just directly divorce this servant, saving us from going through all the trouble and bing aughing stock by outsiders!¡± (TL note:she just calling herself humbly) Chapter 9 The ninth chapter-aunt is beaten An QingRan secretly nodded, her mother let the aunt bully her for so long and dad was also cheated by their mother and daughter so much time and he should also wake up. She has never seen such a sharp look in her mother¡¯s face. she thought that someone has changed because she had lived again. Of course, this is just a beginning. An QingRan had a smile on her face, looking at her ¡®dear¡¯ aunt. Her intestines have already knotted inughing : lets see how she ended up today. ¡°JinYu, you don¡¯t be angry first¡­¡± An Zhongtao walked to Lian Jinyu¡¯s side and his eyes wereforting, ¡°I don¡¯t know anything.¡± Lian JinRong¡¯s face is changed a few times, from red to white and turn blue, as if to open a dye shop! ¡°You say, what the hell is going on?¡± An Zhongtao is not a idiot. Originally he was at the banquet with a guest. Then Lian JinRong suddenly said that Lian JinYu had something to looking for them. When they got here such a result and she even said that kind of a sentence! He stood beside Lian Jinyu¡¯s side andfort her frightened soul. Not to mention that now An Zhongtao''s face is dark and his eyes are full of cold. At this moment, Lian JinRong''s mind has already turned a countless of thoughts and then her eyebrows stand up and she pointed to Zhang momo''s side: ¡°It¡¯s all you, what do you say about the wife and the wild man? I said, how can my sister do such a thing, but to actually to look at that I am afraid that there are really a bad peopleing in and my sister may suffered a loss..¡± That Zhang momo is the confidant of Lian JinRong. She watches her grows up and she treated her like a own daughter. At this moment, she is like a mirror. She is pushing herself out as a scapegoat but there is no way to be busy to kneeling on the ground and begging: ¡°The seconddy, the ves are wrong, the old eyes are dim and told thedy without seeing it properly, the ve is damned, I ask the generals to have arge heart on seeing the ve serving thedy and spare the viin this one time¡­¡± She said continuously as she kowtow. An Zhongtao''s face was green and Lian JinYu''s eyes were even more clear and cold. looking at everything in front of her corner of her mouth pulled a sneer She didn¡¯t talk, just looked at Lian jinRong. Under her gaze, Lian jinRong suddenly spoke to her: ¡°Sister, it¡¯s my rule is not strict, but also i easily believed in everything, please sisters punish me¡­¡± ¡°Sister? I don¡¯t dare to be, I am not qualified to be your sister!¡± Lian JinYu said look towards her own daughter. she wonders, how did this child know that it is plot of her aunt? She is just a child and her rtionship with her aunt is also good. Also, when she saw her, her eyes made her heart broken as if she had not seen herself for a long time, so cherished. What happened to this child? However, it will be relieved immediately and it must be what she had heard in somewhere. ¡°Dear Husband¡­ It''s my fault, youe to punish it¡­" Lian JinRong was very clever.she tearful and pitiful looked at An Zhongtao, if ordinary people saw they could not bear to give the harsh responsibility. She is not defending herself now. After watching everything An Zhongtao look at humble Lian JinYu andforted her . That Zhang momo also really to work hard on by taking everything on her body and finally pushed to the old eyes and she kept kowtowing.All the people behind her looked at this scene. An Qingran looked at her aunt and thought of An Zhenran.Her heart had burst of chills was really a such a mother must have such a daughter! An Zhongtao finally snorted: ¡°Come on, drag this evil ve of filthy mother and kill it¡­¡± ¡°General! Mercy ¡­¡­¡± Zhang Momo scared pale her old head fell to the ground and bowed. Seeing it Lian jinRong was also shocked Chapter 10 CHAPTER 10 :-BEING BITTEN BY DOG Lian JinRong hesitated and said:. ¡°Generals! Zhang Momo is my milkmaid. I brought her from home. hope the general to be lenient.¡± An Zhongtao still had a ck face and his mouth is straight in angry:¡°Is your milkmaid? while getting older you are be more muddle headed, that kind of master will give birth to this kind of ve. When did my generals house be such a ce? will there be a peace? Before you used to grind your teeth , I act as a small matter and don¡¯t go deep into it.Today, she dared to filthy her wife. Tomorrow, she even dare to arrange for the generals?¡± An Zhongtao has never been so angry like this but today he is very angry.In particr, when he saw the eyes of An Qingran he don''t know why he always feel that he owe to their mother and daughter. She often does note see him so will her eyes are like this? An Zhongtao¡¯s heart has some bitterness Lian JinRong saw him in this way she didn¡¯t dare to speak any further. The sweat on her forehead dripped down. She looked at Zhang momo. At this moment, when Zhang momo listened to General An''s words her soul was already gone. She had thought that she would block the disaster for the master.Just a few boards the flesh and blood would suffer a bit and the master willpensate herter.But she didn¡¯t expect that the general would be so angry and really want her old life. how can she is not panic? she originally thought Lian JinRong will speak for her and go all out to defend her.But when she saw her ,she didn¡¯t speak for her as if she really want to sacrifice her and she refused to take blood.¡°Seconddy, you say something for the ve!¡± Lian JinRong returned to God.she looked at An Zhongtao and just said word the general. An Zhongtao immediately said: ¡°You dare to say a word. I think you are the mastermind¡­¡± Lian Jin Rong murmured: ¡°undefined status dare not, how can undefined status would harm her sister, how would do such a thing ¡­¡­¡± That Zhang Momo suddenly said: ¡°second wife, you can¡¯t let the olddy be dead ah!¡± ¡°You are confused.There is nothing to say.Just hate my eyes are not bright enough that to listen to you and will you be embarrassed by you? It''s rare for my sister and the general to understand that you should not talk¡­" Lian JinRong is said with a disgust. It seems that this momo is really done something that disappoints her. When Zhang momo saw this.she smiled twice and said: ¡°Okay, good! Since you don¡¯t read the old feelings and send me to death. why should I still read the old grace? General, madam, old ves tell the truth, tell the truth¡­ " Zhang momo suddenly fell on the ground and squatted. Lian JinRong saw the servants next to her: ¡°What are you waiting for? Also let this stupid thing disgust the generals and wife? You are not going to drag her down and kill?I do not recognize this momo ,she is really a pest! " An Zhongtao and Lian Jinyu did not speak. An Qingran took a step forward and looked at Lian JinRong: ¡°aunt,Just now, my aunt was deceived by her and came to look for a man.Now you know that she is ying a ghost and she must really hate her, isn''t ? " ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Lian JinRong asked because she didn¡¯t understand her meaning. The tone was very bad.But she immediately remembered who she was and smiled. ¡°Yes, I really regret listening to her.¡± !¡± ¡°Well, when I think about this evil ve, it makes people angry. I doesn¡¯t know what kind of a spring like tongue she has . I want to hear how she deceives people.so that i can learn how to avoid the same kind of evil ves in future.¡­¡­¡± An Qingran has a face full of smiles.But with her voice that even the face of Lian JinRong can be more ugly. Lian Jinyu cast a surprise glimpse towards An Qinran. when did her daughter be so fierce?Her remarks made Lian JinRong unable to refute.she stunned to looked at An Qingran but this time it was empty.And the Zhang momo was already saying: " General. All this is instructed by the seconddy. She poured the tea on his wife¡¯s body and taking advantage of her went back to change clothes. The people will drug his wife and then there will be already beaten unconscious ¡­¡­ ¡° Chapter 11 chapter 11:-Auntie is punished ¡°You shut up, you are a bad ve.You still want make false charges now. Do you think the general and thedy will believe in you?You obviously want to me me to pull apanion before your death?How did I not see before that you so sinister?¡°Lian JinRong stepped forward and reached out to pull Zhang¡¯s hair. ¡°You are an old hag .It is your own thing. why do you want to pull me in?¡± An Qingran seeing the good show in front of her sighed in her heart.All the characteristics of An Zhenran are inherited from her mother.Now look at it as a bystander.She thinks that all the previous ones are because they own mind is too dull. An Zhongtao saw everything in front him and said in the cold voice: ¡°You stop, let her say!¡± when Lian JinRong heard him talk no way but have to retreat on side.Her face had a ugly expression .¡± Generals ,you can¡¯t listen to this old ve.If concubine have those heart let heaven and earth be conscious.Sister ,you can¡¯t believe her.she wants to destroy our sisters rtionship before dying.Sister ¡± ¡°You shut up!¡± An Zhongtao was yelled at her and pointed to Zhang momo. ¡°You say, what happened?¡± Zhang Momo cried and said: ¡°All this is are the second wife instruction.we are ves what can do. Old ve is not lying, not half-word lie ¡­¡­¡± Lian JinRong seeing all this she didn¡¯t speak. She just stood beside the general and looked at him with tears. Upon seeing this An Zhongtao face look ashen: ¡°Well, put this old ve down, first hit the 20 boards and close it!¡± when Zhang momo listened to these words she had a hope of living.she was busy kneeling on the ground and thanking incessantly.After being dragged down by people .she still shouting master to sky . Finally it quiet down,The room was so quiet that we can hear people¡¯s breathing.Especially An Zhongtao¡¯s gasp was very heavy and Lian JinYu¡¯s face also not looking good.The only person in this room tough is An Qingran. She is waiting for her father¡¯s decision. Lian JinRong seeing this, she carefully step forward and her eyes are full of grievance. ¡°General, concubine do not do such a thing.I can¡¯t able to argue for self-defense.But also ask the generals see the truth behind ¡­¡­¡± ¡°How can she point you out and the sentences were are all traceable. The tea on the clothes is not you ssh?¡± An Zhongtao said sharply . ¡°Yes, Concubine don¡¯t want to distinguish for myself now¡­¡±. Even the eyes of Lian JinRong are helpless and pitiful. That way, if someone who doesn¡¯t know her saw may really feels that she is wronged. An Qingran secretly nodded and start to talk:¡±I don¡¯t think that it is aunt did!¡±. When she say such a thing Lian Jin Yu is not surprised.Because she thought this child always had a good rtionship with her aunt. An Zhongtao sneered and said: ¡°Child, what do you know¡­¡± ¡°Dad, of course I know that my aunt just didn¡¯t let the Zhang momo talk. She was very prescient.Because she knows that Zhang momo will not say anything good so she try to stop her from talking¡­¡± An Qingran did like hiding a needle in cotton. ¡°Yeah, that Zhang momo hasn¡¯t talked yet but you block her.This is not your guilty conscience or what else?¡± An Zhongtao angered. Lian JinRong¡¯s eyes had tears and shaking her head: ¡°Now even ten thousand concubines mouths try to exin also you did not understand.since the generals decided that this matter rted to the concubine then I have nothing to say ¡­¡­¡± After said she start to wipe her tears with sleeves and in between sleeves sending daggers to the An Qingran with eyes:This evening this little girl is not fine right? Without her at-most she would able to return without any sess in today¡¯s evening.But now the result is not good.Every word of her seems to be biased towards her .In in end she was made in to a very difficult situation.She don¡¯t even had a time to lie. ¡°Don¡¯t think if you didn¡¯t say anything then this matter will be over¡­. Today we have big festival and i don''t argue with it. wait until i find your evidence!Come, let the seconddy ban for a month. without my order no one should let her out!¡°An Zhongtao ordered coldly. Chapter 12 CHAPTER 12 TURN THE THINGS AROUND When Lian jinRong heard this ,she look at An Zhongtao with tears in her eyes.she saw his expression is not good.Then she look at Lian JinYu and call her sister.Lian Jinyu said coldly:¡±I don¡¯t dare.I don¡¯t deserved to have such a good sister¡±. ¡°It seems that my sister also misunderstood me¡­ my sister didn¡¯t say anything now¡­¡± Lian JinRong muttered. ¡°You still didn¡¯t go back and reflect?¡± An Zhongtao said. Those lower people hate themselves why should they appear here. They fear that the general will be angry and they will have disaster. Lian Jinrong nced at him with a grieved expression and went on. An Zhongtao looking at Lian Jinyu''s side and said:¡°I don¡¯t know about this thing, but you still looking for me!¡± The expression on Lian Jinyu¡¯s face is not very good-looking. she just witnessed her sister¡¯s trap with her own eyes. How could her mood be better?She feels that she has not been thin in her past. Howe it exchanged such a results. Although she is now banned, she does not know when she wille out and y games again. how can she possibly protect herself? But things are already like this, what can she do? She just shook her head:¡±I really didn¡¯t think of it.¡± She didn¡¯t say whether or not Lian Jin Rong do it, but just a vague sentence.let it Qing ran to show a surprise in her eyes, her mother is definitely a smart woman! An Qingran quietly nodded, although its not exactly the same as she thought.Father did not immediately drive the aunt out of the house, but there is definitely progress.she believes as long as her mother is not framed .she and her mother can beat that kind of vicious mother and daughter one day! Because of her rebirth, history has really changed.Then, from now on, her An Qingran¡¯s destiny can bepletely in her own hands!Look at this life, how she turn things around and live beautiful! An Zhongtao sighed: ¡°Let you be wronged¡­¡± The expression on Lian Jinyu''s face is still faint. For so long, he almost never came to her room. She can hear him and Lian JinRong''s happy jokes every day. Although she rarely went out, but every things Hong Momo will tell her. she also told herself to fight for it, but ording to her temper and her pride doesn¡¯t allow her to make such a thing. Now, he said such word in front of herself.It actually led to her own sorrow and grief. Originally, she told herself that she didn''t care about them. she really just live to guard her child¡¯s life.However, when he stood in front of her, she really couldn''t control her heart.An Zhongtao is a tough guy and a man she admires. Therefore, although she was not happy in these years, she did not give birth to other ideas. Although the brother Ye hen gave hints to her in the dark.But, she only don''t understand it. An Qinran saw that her mother did not respond to her father''s words. She was afraid that her father would turn around leave.If that happens then her own pains would not be wasted.yet, she can¡¯t do it too clearly. What should I do? Sure enough, An Zhongtao''s face had a embarrassed expression now. He looked at the Lian Jinyu''s dignified appearance. His heart was even more boring. She was too good. Sometimes,Men don¡¯t need a moral model but instead need to have a little hussy in the house from time to time! In this regard, Lian Jin Rong is¡­¡­ Thinking of it, he sighed: ¡°Let¡¯s rest¡­¡± Having finished he turned to leave. An Qingran looked at her mother,but she still having an indifferent look on her face like past years.Since she remember ,she has been ustomed to her mother¡¯s this appearance for many years.Now think about it,its really her own mother is too stubborn. She hurriedly turned around and ran over, hugged An Zhongtao: ¡°dad¡­¡± Chapter 13 sry guys for dy.english is not my firstnguage, but i don¡¯t crt+v google trante. i ¡®m using pinyin trantion and editing. i only want to get you this story to you all.sorry for my eng is awkward,i hope to improve.The updates will be 4 chapters a week with a day gap.
CHAPTER 13:- CRYING FOR THE PAST She originally wanted to stop his footsteps, but she did not expect that she would remember the past life events when she embraced An Zhongtao. He was also depressed because of the death of her mother. Therefore, she knows in her heart that dad has feelings for her mother. She even thought that when An Mingxuan take the power of the family and generals government was so smoldering that made her father angry and fall sick. Finally, she did not even see each others face¡­ ¡°Ran er*, why are you crying¡± An Zhongtao looked strangely at the weeping tears person An Qingran in his arms.Strange genuine, but the tone did not me only love. (er after names means children ) An Qingran grew more and more sad when she think of all the past live events. she feels her own stupid, which led her mother to die early and his father eventuallye to lose its power. That An Yanran selfishly only cares what she wants. she never put the interests of the general government in the first ce.Indeed, She now remembers that An Yanran is not hoping for her father to gain momentum. Her brother is gaining momentum and she is very proud! Indeed, even when her father died, she had no sad look on her face, but she was showing off! For the purpose of her unscrupulous goal, anyone can sacrifice?But as a human being, even the most basic humanity is gone? An Qingran then remembered her father dying before don¡¯t know what kind of torture he received.Her heart hurt like a knife being twisted . Holding An Zhongtao crying louder and louder. An Zhongtao looked at Lian Jinyu, who was also look puzzled. One night, her daughter gave her countless surprises and doubts. Just like now, she just acted like adults. But now crying like a baby making An Zhongtao¡¯s clothes have tears snot. The tears of An Qingran are getting more and more with happy.Remembering the loss of the previous life and to think that there is still a remedy in this life.Her heart is slowly filled with joy. The first battle, although not her victory but she also saw the light. In fact, my father did not continue to go deeper. She did not think that her father was reluctant to punish her aunt. There must be other reasons. Besides, my aunt¡¯s cousin is Shu Guifei, which is Kang Wang''s mother Murong Shu!Murong Shu''s mother and Lian JinRong''s mother are sisters of the same mother. Their rtionship naturally can not go wrong.Moreover, since the Lian JinRong ¡®s mother is a concubine .So inst generation where it had enough gas for rivalry, right? This life, Lian Jin Rong himself made a concubine, how could be willingly? And An Zhenran, she is the same as her mother, trying hard with means.First doing concubine and then aiming at the Queen''s position.She seemed to be have lofty ideals than her mother and grandmother! As for Murong Shu, An Qingran knows that this woman has yed a big role in the road of An Zhenran''s sessful climb to Kang Wang''s bed and also to seize the power. She still has no time to manage these things, just in front of her, she feels that she should do something beautiful. Finally released her hand, she wiped her tears and looked at An Zhongtao: ¡°daddy, my daughter is rash! But when I think of didn¡¯t see daddy for a long time, I can''t control it¡­¡± ¡°How long is not it? Daddy did not see a few days ¡­¡­¡± An Zhongtao hand stroking her hair to pet, but his heart could not stop the self-me. He was usual ignored her too much and made the child so sad¡°do not cry, daddy is not here? Besides, the whole general government where do you can¡¯t go?¡± ¡°Yeah, Ran er just watched the lights of the house today and for moment deeply moved¡­¡±An Qingran said with a small flower face and wiped it off east and west. Her hair fell and she was embarrassed. Chapter 14 Thanks for your support???? .we got editor for trantion. thank youbys .
Chapter 14:- I saw it. An Zhong Tao was very distressed, on the other side, Lian Jin Yu''s didn''t really understand why her heart turned sour looking at the crying child. She held An Qing Ran shoulder coaxing her "child stop crying like this ¡­ it seems you have so much grievance". Hearing this, An Qing Ran lightly smiled looking at her beautiful mother and majestic father before saying "Today is the Lanter Festival and a time for the family to gather. Ran er did not expect these things to happen on such a joyous day! Ran er wanted to go to the Autumn Pavillion and eat dinner with everyone, but ¡­ I could not even eat a small meal¡­" An Zhong Tao''s face darkened "Do not mention this, it''s all due to your aunt nonsense". An Qing Ran gave her father a small smile "Maybe my aunt was really wrong¡­" Before she could continue speaking her mother interrupted her "Ran er,e and let mother take a look at you¡­" Lian Jin Yu, clearly knew that Lin Jin Rong was still favoured by her husband. He showed this with the punishment he gave her ¡°sister¡± earlier. An Zhong Tao didn¡¯t have any feelings towards her and she was too embarrassed to face him. An Qing Ran understood her mother intentions, but she refused to let such a great opportunity slip by. She rubbed her belly saying in a pitiful voice "mom, dad, Ran er is hungry, my stomach is grumbling". "Mother will order a meal to be prepared for you¡­" Lin Jin Yu replied to herining daughter. "Than can mother and father apany this daughter for a meal¡­?" Qin Ran asked (shyly). Hear his child request An Zhong Tao felt a bit awkward. He looked at his wife Lin Jin Yu who''s cold demeanour did not even slightly change. Feeling the awkwardness in the air An Qin Ran tears flowed again "mom, dad,¡­¡±. While all of this was being yed out, two people were quietly observing from outside. An Zhong Tao watching his crying daughter finally nodded " Alright, this request of yours is nothing difficult, Ran er why are you crying like this? People will think your parents are mistreating you¡­" On the other side, Lian Jin Yu also gave in. She couldn¡¯t understand her daughter today, but she could not bear to see her child distressed any longer. Thus, she dly epted her small request. After all, she could do anything for her child happiness. Once her parents finally caved in. An Qing Ran small face was instantly illuminated with a bright smile, like the sun illuminating the sky on a rainy day. She immediately turned around saying "Mother, Father, I am going to prepare everything! Please wait a minute" and quickly ran off. However, she didn''t run far before she bumped into a tall figure. Looking up she asked: "Why is it you again? How long have you been here?". Dong Fang Jin and Lian Mu Han looked at the young girl full of smiles. After bumping into An Qing Ran earlier they nned on going to the city to enjoy the festivities. However, they only walked a few meters before crossing path with Lian Jin Rong and An Zhong Tao leading arge group of people. Knowing that something would happen the two youngsters followed the group to enjoy the uing show. Even if they were not able to witness everything that was yed out, they could hear most of what has been said. They were not idiots and understood quickly what happened. The drama unfolding in front of them was more interesting than the opera ys. However, they did not expect An Qing Ran to start loudly crying once themotion was over. At first, they couldn''t understand what she was trying to do. They first taught they could witness a huge fight between the general and his wife. After all, it was clear that An Zhong Tao favoured his concubine and ignored his wife. If Lian Jin Yu insisted on investigating the matter, what would the general do? However, An Qin Rang tears focused her parent¡¯s attention on her. Dong Fang Jin looked at the little girl before him and answered her with a devilish smile "We saw everything¡­" Chapter 15 Thanks for ur support.pls don¡¯t copy. Threatening the crown prince "What did you see?"Asked An Qing Ran. Did they see uncle Ye Hen, or mother and herself cleaning up the scene? An Qing Ran had some doubts. Dong Fang Jin, noticing her expression and deliberately asked: "Why? Did you do something that nobody should have witnessed?" At these words, An Qing Ran took a deep breath and put a bright smile on her face. "It doesn''t matter what the Crown prince saw or heard. After all the path to bing a virtuous man says : ¡°One should not see nor hear anything improper¡±. This youngdy can only hope the crown prince knows his etiquette. In case, your highness was not careful, forgot his learning and witnessing some mishap. This one can only hope that this virtuous man forgets it!" Dong Fang Jin''s interest was picked, looking at Qing Ran he stepped forward decisively, waiting to see her reaction. "Are you threatening this Prince? Or, you really did something unspeakable?" An Qing Ran knew that she had spoken too much. She smiled before answering: "The Prince misunderstood, this was one was only joking, I know that his Highness is the most understanding person in the world¡­". At the same time, she skillfully avoided him and continued on her way. Dong Fang Jin looked at Lian Mu Han a bit astonished. "Did you hear this?". Lian Mu Han nodded a smile in his eyes "Of course I did". "What do you think she meant by saying this?" "Her words could have different meanings. This one thinks she meant that her family scandal should not be known outside". Answered Lian Mu Han amused. Oriental Jin picked up his eyebrows: ¡°How do I hear it seem she is threatening me?¡± "No" ¡°You didn¡¯t hear it?¡± Dongfang Jin looked at his own friend. ¡°Definitely not!¡±Answered Lian Mu Han smiled."If Prince wishes to see some drama then he should follow me!" An Qing Ran did not walk far, so, she heard the young man''s exchange and shook her head. She had things to do and didn''t have the time to care about these two young masters. It was strange, however, how did they be acquainted? In her past life, the crown prince was physically ill. In this life, it should be the same. Shaking her head once more she smirked. She had her own issues to deal with. Where would she find the time and energy to worry about other business. *** An Zhong Tao looked at Lian JinYu somehow embarrassed. These two people rarely met. When they did, they only exchanged a few words. Most of the time his wife stayed in her courtyard East Warm Pavilion. During the New Year''s festivities, he would be able to see her a bit longer. She usually came to maintain appearances. Yet, she looked unapproachable. He wanted to talk to her and exin himself, but he didn''t know how. These two people were left alone in the courtyard. An Zhong Tao coughed lightly: "Just now, you have been wronged". Lian Jin Yu had not been alone with him for a long time, she was a bit awkward. But she remembered An Qing Ran¡¯s face when she promised to eat with them. She also recalled his furious face earlier and she softened a bit. Her husband was not totally a ruthless man. However, her heart had been hurt so badly. She didn''t want to go through that pain again. Twelve years ago, she was pregnant with Qing Ran. It should have been the most blissful time in her life. Instead, it was when joy and sorrow were mixed. She was constantly afraid that an ident would make her lose the small life growing in her stomach. Was it because of the tensions at that time that they grew apart? Lian Jin Yu didn''t want to think about it and smiled, politely answering. These two awkward people were sitting on either side of the table. At that moment two servants came in to set the table. Still¡­ Lian Jin Yu didn¡¯t know what to say. The two servants were nervously waiting on the side. One of them identally stepped on the other foot while retreating. But due to the heavy atmosphere since the ident earlier the second servant didn''t dare to make a sound and suffered in silence. Chapter 16 Chapter 16 A fly in the ointment "Uncle, aunty!" Lian Mu Han called while entering the courtyard; breaking the suffocating silence. Lian Jin Yu looked up at the call and smiled "Mu Han ¡­¡± Dong Fang Jin followed a few minutes after. An Zhong Tao and Lian jin Yu seeing the crown prince arriving, stood in ceremony. Dong Fang Jin quickly asked them to be at ease. "This prince came in your residence and is currently enjoying the general''s and his wife hospitality. There is no need to be so formal, it would make this prince feel alienated¡­" At these words, An Zang Tao and Lian Jin Yu nodded and called for seats to be added and tea to be prepared. In a few second the still courtyard was bursting into chaos. An Qing Ran came back at that moment cheerful saying from the courtyard entrance "I am back, I will immediately serve you¡­" But, when she saw Lian Mu Han and Dong Fang Jin she stopped in her tracks speechless. Why did these twoe here? Were they trying to destroy her n? She wanted to create an opportunity for her parents to interact with each other. She didn''t need outsidersing and bother them! Thinking about this she couldn''t help but ask "Cousin are thenterns in the city beautiful this evening?". Lian Mu Han obviously understood what she meant, but ignored her. "His Highness and I came for a visit and were hungry. We heard that a meal was being prepared here so we decided toe in and visit aunty¡­ This one is sorry to impose¡­" Lian Mu Han sounded very embarrassed but his face did not show any intention to leave. An Qing Ran was speechless "Why is cousin being so polite¡­?" "I thought my cousin would not wee us!" interrupted Lian Mu Han before she could finish, a grin on his face. Qing Ran looked at her cousin''s innocent act and gave up. She knew the kind of person her cousin was. Others could easily be cheated by his harmless appearance but she wouldn¡¯t. After all, if he wasn''t a clever person would he have such a close rtionship with Dong Fang Jin? Thinking about this she realized she didn''t know much about this crown prince. In her previous life, he was twenty years old when he died and she never had the chance to interact with him. She never met the prince at twelve years old!. Subconsciously, she observed the youth. Dong Fang Jin was sitting on an ebony chair with a smiling face. However, An Qing Ran soon realized that this person shouldn''t be underestimated. Glimpsed of sharpness shed from time to time sh in eyes. This look seemed to pierce through one person heart! At that moment she felt like he knew everything about her. Even the fact that she was reborn! Coming back to herself she realized that she was thinking too much. It was impossible for the prince to know. Moreover what she wanted today was for her parents to get closer, but, these two uninvited guests distracted her. "Ran ere and meet the prince," said Lian Jin Yu lovingly when she saw that Qing Ran stood by the courtyard entrance. What happened to my gracious daughter Today? Was she scared by her aunt''s plot? Hearing her mother call for her An Qing Ran walked towards the group, waiting to courtesy. Dong Fang Jin did not let her, with an amused smile he said "Miss An! There is no need to stand in ceremony before this prince¡­" An Qing Ran still perform ceremony and turned to her mother and father with a smile: "It''s great that our family can finally eat together! But I don''t know what the kitchen prepared¡­" Before she could finish and leave again. Lian Jin Yu grabbed her hand and pulled Qing Ran to her side. "Ran er, you should sit and rest. Why are you working so hard? It looks like you are the one managing the general''s household¡­" An Qing Ranughed at her mother''s rebuke "It''s just¡­ I am really, really happy! What can be more fun than to eat together as a family?" Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Legendary deception At these words, Lian Jin Yu and An Zhong Tao''s faces were a little embarrassed. An Qing Ran knew that her words would make them feel awkward,All of them could not understand her mood at the moment. Thus she pulled each of her parents in hope that she could make them sit side next to each other. However, the crown prince being present, the seating protocole had to be respected. The highest seat was prepared for Dong Fang Jin. However, Dong Fang Jin said: "today this prince is a guest in your residence. You don''t have to take so much care and dy your precious time with your family. You should act as if this prince and Mu Lan were not here! How about it?" At these words, the seatings were decided. An Zhong Tao and Lian Jin Yu were seated on one side of the crown prince.And Lian Mu Lan on other side. Qing Ran eyes were sending daggers to her cousin while she took ce on thest empty chair. Lian Mu Chan raised his eyebrows and blinked faking surprise in response. When An Qing Ran took her seat next to her mother, the maids brought some soup as appetizers. Because the prince was eating with them. An Zhong Tao instructed the maid''s to serve him first. But Dong Fang Jin busily said : " The General is too polite. I will leave if you continue to act in this manner.¡± As soon as the crown prince said these words An Zhong Tao rxed a bit. On the other hand, An Qing Ran wasn''t the least bit nervous about Dong Fang Jin and Lian Mu Han sharing their table. In her eyes, these two were just children. Lian Mu Han, who stayed quiet for a while spoke cheerfully to Lin Jin Yu: "aunty the lights is the general''s house are very beautiful this year¡­" "Are thentern''s in Lian''s estate not great this year?" "Good, they are good but it is the same design as all the previous years so it''s a bit less interesting¡­" "Does your father know that you are here?" asked Lian Jin Yu. "Father? Well, I am not sure. I told him that the prince and I would go to the city to enjoy the festivities. But today is the Lantern Festival! Now I am reunited with my aunty family isn''t that right?" "You kid!" Lian Jin Yu eximed with a smile. She really wasn''t willing to see that child grow up. He was such a yful and pure-minded kid. As for the rumours¡­ Well, she didn¡¯t know about them. But, even if she knew she would not believe them. Lian Mu Han suddenly turned to An QIng Ran "Cousin (BiaoMei), what do you think about this year festival is different? Why didn¡¯t you and Yan Ran, go out to n with thenterns?" An Qing Ran responded with a smile "Some habits can be changed¡­" "That is good"mented Dong FangJin with a smile. Hearing the princement Lian Jin Yu hurriedly reminded Qing Ran "Ran er, don''t be presumptuous in front of the prince". "Mother, his Highness said that we should not be polite. I think the crown prince (taizi) meant for it to be this way¡­". An Qing Ran answered with a mischievous smile. Dong Fang Jin looked at her the corner of his mouth curved in a grin. Once again An Qing Ran realised that this person wasn''t simple. A smart person such as her cousin would not mingle with just anyone. At least these two should have simr temperaments. It was really a pity that this prince was destined to die. In her past life, If the crown prince didn¡¯t die would Dong Feng Ye be Crown Prince? How could that vile coupe run amok? Thinking about these two people, An Qing Ran''s eyes shed with hatred. This look was caught by Dong Fang Jin. Lian Mu Han wasn''t paying attention to the two of them. He was observing his aunt and uncle weird expressions. He knew exactly what was happening in the general''s household. Well, for one not to know he should be blind! Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Taking action (n to act) An Qing Ran lightly shook her head. She was now sitting next to her parents and wanted to rx for a while. She looked at her mother and started to giggle. Lian Jin Yu caressed her long hair lovingly "Why is Ran erughing?" "I am happy" replied An Qing Ran simply. Lian Mu Han wanted to say something but servants arrived with the dishes. There were fish and meat, every dishes steaming hot. Everything looked exquisite. However, looking at these dishes on the table. The face of the people sitting around it looked weird. Lian Jin Yu and An Zhong Tao face in particr. They looked at each other but still did not talk to each other. Suddenly An Qing Ran asked "Why is there only half a fish? Also, there are not that many meatballs in this dish?" At her words, everybody turned their attention on the tes she mentioned. An Zhong Tao frowned and asked the servants who brought their meal. "What is this? Why are we given the leftovers from noon? How can you serve this at the banquet !?" An Zong Tao''s voice was brimming with anger. The scared servants were scared and didn''t how to reply to their lord. They looked down not daring to say a word. Lian Jin Yu face didn''t show any kind of expression, but she looked at the dishes shocked. However, she didn¡¯t say a word and quietly picked up her chopsticks. An Qing Ran followed her mother lead and picked up her chopsticks saying: "Today''s dishes are really great, usually one could not eat this!" picking up a few greens and eating them sweetly. Watching her happily eating these simple vegetables, anyone would think that the young girl suffered from hunger countless times. An Zhon Tao could barely repressed his anger at her words. "I want an exnation about this! Bring the kitchen¡¯s people right away!". The crown Prince still here! How could they act so rudely! However, he didn''t dare to blow in rage in front of the crown prince and smiled trying to exin. "This official hope that your highness won''t find faults. The rules in our estate are not very strict and a mistake was made¡­" Turning to the servants on the side he instructed: "remove these dishes immediately! Instruct the kitchen to prepare a new one." Looking at An Qing Ran with affection An Zhong Tao felt some pity for the child. Thinking that his daughter actions today were a bit strange. Hong Momo arrived at that time and whispered next to her master ear "This was ordered by the seconddy. She is the one in charge of the household and she imposed a lot of rules. These servants didn''t think that her actions are right, but how could we disobey our master?". The Momo¡¯s frightened words and submissive actions revived An Zhong Tao''s anger. Looking once again on the dishes still on the table. "Jin Rong used to manage the household thrifty. Just let her go back and reflect on her wrongs. It must be the servants who did not understand her meaning and acted improperly. Letting the crown prince see a joke! Hurry and bring us a proper meal!" An Qing Ran was shocked to hear her father''s words. Lian Jin Rong sent leftovers to the guest, but she was not to me? Her small hands made fists hidden in her sleeves. She specifically asked Hong Momo to send this meal in order for her father to realise the way she treated the other members of the household. Enjoying every luxury while others were left with her scraps. But she never thought that her father would protect his concubine and stand for this! Didn''t he care? An Qing Ran turned to see An Zhong Tao''s ashen face. Today he totally lost face. To add to the shame the crown prince was present. Today not only did he witness his concubine plot against his wife. She also sent the main wife her leftover meals. He was at lost and didn''t how to react. Dong Fang Jin noticing the indecisive general suddenly said. "The seconddy is really virtuous. Benwang will talk about this with empress mother when he goes back¡­" Chapter 19 Hi all, thanks for your support. I am going to use the same form of calling hereafter.to understand better. Release will be Mon, Wed,fri and sat.
Taizi ¨C crown Prince Furen ¡ª legal wife Gumu ¡ª Father¡¯s sister, parental aunt Chapter 19 Going with the flow (Pushing the waves) Lian Mu Han looked at his friend and the corner of his mouth curled. "Does Taizi wants the empress to hand over the Phoenix seal?" "What do you mean? Why would I ask empress mother to hand over the Phoenix seal?" asked Dong Fang Jin. "Oh, this one must have misunderstood Taizi words. Hearing you praise the seconddy. This one taught that your highness wanted to imitate the general''s Fu and let a concubine manage the imperial inner court". Lian Mu Han answered, innocently. An Qing Ranugh in her heart, but on the surface, she looked stunned. "Cousin, what do you mean? Isn''t it the same in all households? It has always been this way in our home¡­". Her voice was so soft you could barely hear her. She was wondering how she could push this conversation forward and create more trouble. At her shy question, Lian Mu Han raised an eyebrow. "I say, cousin. It isn''t surprising that you do not understand my words and understand how other households are managed. You are such a good young miss. Taizi should be the one to exin. After all, this is rted to our county values and traditions and the world ethic¡­" Dong Fang Jin took this opportunity to interrupt his friend renting "Lian brother you¡¯re are going to far. The general manages the army so brilliantly. How would it be different in his family? The general must have a good exnation regarding this situation. Am I not right general?" An Zhong Tao''s was put in an awkward position. These two young man''s words didn¡¯t let him any room to manoeuvre. Hepletely lost face. Looking at Lian Mu Han he was always so affectionate towards his gumu.it is normal.But how can a younger generation can talk about his family affairs . An Zhong Tao wanted to scold him, but he couldn¡¯t do so in front of the Taizi. Although this Taizi did not usually concern himself with politics and was leading a leisure life he was still a member of the imperial family. An Zhong Tao wouldn¡¯t dare to make this young prince unhappy and so ordered for the seconddy over. Detecting the harshness in his tone An Qing Ran was delighted. She then noticed Don Fang Jin looking at her with interest, a small smile on his face. Qing Ran mouth twitched in response. Lian Mu Han on the other hand was sitting seriously, observing the dishes still left on the table and asked suddenly. "When will the kitchen bring the new meal? I am hungry¡­" Lian Jin Yu felt distressed at her nephew question. "I still have some rose caked inside. Ran er you should go and get them!" An Qing Ran sighted, but stillplied with her mother request cheerfully. Once she arrived in the room she wondered why her mother sent her inside. The cakes were not in the room¡­ However, she noticed the watermarks on the bed and the messy quilt. Earlier, Lian Jin Rong was only thinking about catching her mother in the act and didn''t point this out. However, if you looked at her mother¡¯s bed now it was obviously a mess. An Qing Ran anxiously changed the beddings before going out. "Mother! I couldn''t find the pastries". Lian Jin Yu sighted in response "Maybe I remembered wrong". Hong Momo took this opportunity to say respectfully " Furen, don''t you remember? The pastries sent this morning were broken and some of them were mouldy. This old servant sent them back to the kitchen to ask for a new batch¡­" "Moldy? Shouldn¡¯t it be sent to the chickens and pigs in the backyard in that case? Why were these cakes sent to mother''s courtyard?" asked An Qing Ran sitting down again. She silently apologized to her mother, this was a great opportunity it would be a pity to let it go. Lian Mu Han looked at his Gumu with teary eyes: "Gumu, how could you¡­ Once I get back to Lian''s Fu, this nephew will send for a sedan. How could you be given mouldy food?" An Qing Ran new that her mother was a smart woman and would take the opportunity to bring Lian Jin Rong down¡­ Her father was probably in the dark in regard to that women actions. Chapter 20 Chapter 20 To favour the concubine and neglect the wife. Lian Jin Yu quickly replied to her protective nephew. "Han er, you shouldn¡¯t do this! It was only due to our kitchen negligence¡­ If you take this so seriously, people will think that the general is treating me badly. You should go back now after all, your father is quite strict. You also know your father¡¯s temper if these false rumours are spread one fears it bes true¡­" "What are you saying, Gumu? My father has a great temper! Otherwise, how could he let big aunt take small aunt ce¡­" Lian Mu Han smiled naively. Dong Fang Jin interrupted him. "You shouldn¡¯t talk so much, didn''t the general call your big aunt to give us an exnation? Maybe there was some kind of misunderstanding. Besides both of them are your aunts how could the general treat them differently? Am I not right general An?" Asked this Dong Fang Jin smiled gently and turned to An Zhong Tao. Thetest smiled stiffly. "Taizi praised this general, but it is true, this humble one left his concubine manage the household¡­" *** On the other side of the estate, Lian Jin Rong was throwing on the floor all the things she could grab. Zhang Momo was her oldest servant and confident. She didn''t expect the olddy to betray her at the most crucial time. This was not the worst problem at the moment. Everything should have been perfect. How did her n fail? "Come! Go and tell the general I need to talk to him!" order Lian Jin Rong . "Answering to the er furen, the general stayed in the East Warm Pavillion to share a meal with the da Furen and the da Xiaojie". Said Xiao Cui weakly. "What did you say?" asked Lian Jin Rong while picking a vase and smashing it down. Porcin pieces scattered and the poor servant couldn''t avoid a shard to cut her face. Feeling the pain she dropped on the floor and cried. Lin Jin Rong couldn''t care less and mercilessly kicked her. "What are you howling for!? Be quiet and leave". Xiao Cui endured the pain and left. Lian Jin Rong anger rose once more when she noticed the mess around her. "Are you all dead! Why haven''t cleaned up yet?" Watching the maids fearfully cleaning up her room, Lian Jin Rong mood brighten."You all should know who the head of this Fu is. If you try to learn form Zhang Momo you can also share her fate." The poor maids didn''t dare to say a word. Lin Jin Rong snorted. Her eyes smiling. She believed that it was only a matter of time before the general came back to her. Why would he stay in the East Warm Pavillion, when the woman he liked was here! After all her method in the boudoir were not really proper¡­ Thinking about this, men only say that they like dignified and proper women. But in reality, none of them wanted a dignified woman to roll between the sheets¡­ Lian Jin Rong drank her tea, her memory flowing back to twelve years ago. She wasn''t married at the time and Lian JinYu was newlyweds. Coming back to the Lian fu she was bashful that irritated her more than anything. Maybe Lian Jin Yu herself forgot but at the time she described An Zhong Tao as a young and promising youth. The man had gained the Emperor trust and she was so proud to be married to such a man. Lian Jin Rong didn''t believe her sister and wanted to see what kind of man he really was. That''s why she sneaked to the front hall and finally saw An Zhong Tao, hidden behind a screen. She fell in love at first sight. The man in front of her was even more handsome than what Lin Jin Yu said. Especially his imposing demeanour. Although he was young he was a man that could be underestimated. All she could think at that moment was that she wanted him! Going back to her room she started to wonder how she could make that man hers. Two monthster Lian Jin Yu got pregnant and she needed to be carefully taken care of. She even had to change her diet. The Lian Fu sent Hong Momo, who was the wet nurse to taken care of her in past. Lian Jin Rong took this opportunity and asked her father to send her as well. In the beginning, her father refused. How could he send an unmarried girl to live under somebody else roof? So when Hong Momo left the estate she asked her to ry her worry for her sister and let Lian Jin Yu call for herter Lian Jin Yu called her. Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Concubine was born Lin Jin Rong could still remember the first day she entered the General''s house. It was during spring and the estate was bright and colourful. She could not help but look everywhere. She taught that even if the flowers were the same than in Lian''s estate. The general''s house had more standing. As her influence in the estate grew she felt powerful and heroic! Lian Jin Rong while smiled remembering all this. When she met An Zhong Tao for the first time, the man was not stunned. He was so serious, just like a schr. She was embarrassed at first. How was she going to approach him? But she gave it a try. On her second day, while she was carrying a basin full of water, she deliberately stumbled on him. At first, An Zhong Tao didn''t think anything of it. However, he was not willing to help her either. In the end, he did help carry the basin. Some water had spilt on him and she had reached to wipe it out. But he had turned and left without a word. Lin Jin Rong had met a challenge. For such a man to try and tempt him would only bring disgust and hatred. She thought hard about what she should do. Fortunately, Lian Jin Yu believed in her and asked her to manage the ie of East Warm Pavilion. This gave her the opportunity she needed in order to get closer to An Zhong Tao. She did everything she could to get the man praise! But a month after her arrival Lian Jin Yu morning sickness got better. Suddenly Lian Jin Rong didn''t have an excuse to stay in the general¡¯s estate and panicked. Twelve years ago¡­ In the East Warm courtyard. Jin Yu was staying in bed her face a bit haggard due to thest month strong morning sickness. But she had a pair of bright ck eyes. Lian Jin Rong smiled at her and askes "sister how are you feeling today? If you feel better we should go out and enjoy the sunshine. I''ll help you!" Lian Jin Yu nodded. "Thank you for all your help these days". Lian Jin Rongughed inside if only her sister knew her true purpose she would never say such a thing. ying the loving sister she smiles and took Lian Jin Yu outside. After a little walk, Jin Yu got tired and went back to her room. This was her chance! It was exactly what Jin Rong wanted. She sneaked out and went to her room. After she gave Hong Mama a vague answer when the old mama asked her where she was going. Once she had locked herself in her room, she sprinkled some powder in the tea. This drug was given to Jin Rong by her mother. In the Lian estate, her mother was only a low concubine and didn''t have a special status. So, she used special means to attract her father''s attention. In this matter she followed her mother teaching: if you work for it you shall obtain it! She put some makeup and smiled while she looked at her beautiful face in the mirror. Even if she couldn¡¯tpare to Lian Jin Yu''s looks she was still beautiful. After all, she was also a youngdy of the Lian household. Just because she was concubine born they treated only a bit better than the servant. She could neverpare to the Di daughter! Even in regard to their weddings. Lian Jin Yu was married to the young and promising general. While she was engaged to a small family rtive. Lian Jin Rong refused to ept that reality! In what way was Lian Jin Yu better than her? An evil smile slowly appeared in her eyes when she took the tea to An Zhong Tao''s study. "How is Jin Yu?" asked the man when he saw hering in. "Mei Mei is much better! She is now resting. I brought you a new bubble tea. Please try!" Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Smoothly getting the upper hand An Zhong Tao sighed and didn''t drink the tea immediately. His attention fixed on the military book in his hand. Lin Jin Rong eyes showed a hint of hatred, but he never saw it as he was concentrated in his book. And drank a few mouthfuls of tea. Lian Jin Rong waited quietly on the side. When An Zhong Tao looked up he was surprised to still see her there and asked: "Is there something you need?" Lia Jin Rong shook her head and replied "Just need for the general to give confess regarding the ounts. My sister be able to take care of the household right away, and I can''t stay the general''s estate for too long¡­" While she was speaking, she took a book from her sleeve and leaned forward while handing it to him. Her dress was especially scented with flower lilies freshly picked in the morning. An Zhong Tao''s brows creased but he didn''t say a word. Lin Jin Rong was now so close that she could smell his masculine scent and hear him breathe. An Zhong Tao''s face slowly turned red. He looked at her and gritted his teeth as if he was fighting with himself and then finally gave up. At that moment she did not speak but she had put her hand on his shoulder. Lifting his eyes he could see her fairplexion and her neckpletely exposed. He did not say a word but held her hand. Next is very simple.Lian Jin Rong used all the tricks at her disposition. An Zhongtao was ban for a few months after that Lian Jin Yu pregnancy. Like this once she let him have opened,he would be out of control. Lian Jin Rong recalled their first time. She finally let him take her. Her face was flushed, her mouth curved into a smirk. It was lucky she had prepared herself. Else she wasn¡¯t sure she would have supported his stormy embrace. Of course, after their first time, she didn''t forget to show weakness, crying as if she felt guilty. An Zhong Tao was also confused about his own actions. But before anything else, he was a responsible man and he promised her that he would take the responsibility. However, he didn''t say how he would be responsible for her and he didn''t confess to Lian Jin Yu for five days. Lian Jin Rong knew that the man couldn''t bring himself to tell his sister. She had to help him! The second time was a lot easier, she didn''t even have to use any aphrodisiac. She just needed to look at him aggrieved. That time they did not hide and were caught in the act by Hong Momo. Naturally, all was arranged by Lian Jin Rong in order to let her sister know. Lian Jin Rong was so proud of her aplishments. However, after being discovered by Lian Jin Yu, she made a big scene. It was beyond her expectaion.Lian jin rong saw general have no idea .she start begging and crying even threatening to kill herself. It was only then that An Zhong Tao made up his mind to take her as a concubine. Of course, entering the general estate was only the first step. What she really wanted was to get the man''s heart and she had to work hard for it! But she was confident. In regards to the bedroom matters, her mother had taught her well. She also read lots of books secretly. "Seconddy the general is asking for you in the East Warm Pavillion". The maid words brought Lian Jin Rong back from her beautiful memories. Lost in her memories she did not hear the maid properly. She snapped angrily: "What do you want?". "The general is asking for you in the East Warm Pavillion." The maid answered docilely. Lian Jin Rong stood up smiling. It was obvious that the general couldn''t bear to punish her! How could there be a family feast without her? However, when she entered the courtyard, she noticed that An Zhong Tao looked angry. Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Taking the family power None the less Lian Jin Rong put a smile on her face before saying. "Well, today''s guests are really something even a Taizi hase. This servant pays her respect to his highness". She smiled thinking that today the general would give her face since the prince was present. But she was obviously wrong. When An Zhong Tao''s opened his mouth her order "Hand over the keys!" "What?" Lian Jin Rong couldn''t believe what she heard. "Hand over the keys of the treasury! From today on you will not be in charge of the household anymore. Everything will be managed by the di furen". An Zhong Tao replied repressing his anger. "Is this because of Zang Momo groundless im? She framed me!". Lian Jin Rong shouted. She couldn¡¯t ept this! "Where are your manners?" asked An ZhongTao in a low voice. Lian Jin Rong took a deep breath to calm herself. She looked at Lian Jin Yu''s face then turned to the cunning An Qing Ran. It must have been that evil girl! From the moment she saw her today, her bad luck started! But now she wasn''t opening her mouth? An Qing Ran was smart of course she wouldn''t speak up. Lian Jin Rong on the, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t help herself. "General you have to give an exnation to this concubine. Qie can''t ept to give up the treasury key without so much as an exnation! Since Qie entered the general''s household she worked hard and diligently. Always supporting you! In the general''s household holding big and small events. If you didn''t have this concubine worrying about every detail how could every person living in the estate has suchfort?" "Yes, you were so diligent and hardworking! Look at what the servants sent to our guest! How dare you say that you did anything good?". Answered An Zhong Tao, pointing at the dishes on the table as they had not been removed yet. Lian Jin Rong looked at the meal on the table and didn''t understand. "What happened?" "You let the kitchen staff send leftovers to our guest and ask me what happened!" "My lord! I was punished in my courtyard, how could I order the staff to do so?". Lian Jin Rong defended herself. "This is only because you manage the house poorly that such a thing could have urred". An Zhong Tao replied in a cold voice. Looking up, Lian Jin Rong noticed that no one would speak up for her. All the other present were enjoying the show. Especially Dong Fang Jin and Lian Mu Han. These two young masters came especially to witness her humiliation! That An Qing Ran was even worst! The obvious smile in her eyes made her want to p her! "My lord, Qie really wasn''t aware of this matter. How could she exin something she doesn¡¯t know? Can''t we take care of this matter tomorrow?". Lian Jin Rong realising that she was in a bad position lowered her stand waiting to soften the man in front of her. How could she knows now that An Zhong Tao was pushed in a corner by Dong Fang Jin and Lian Mu Han words earlier? Steadily angering him. Even if he wanted to he could not stop, withoutpletely losing face. Moreover, he didn''t want rumours spreading saying that General An favoured his concubine and abandoned his wife. This was the reason why he made up his mind and decided to give back the authority in the estate to the main wife. Shaking his head he answered the aggrieved women "Quickly hand over the keys and reflect on your actions! This general is busy." Lian Jin Rong noticed his determination and could not hold her anger. "My lord! This concubine really do not understand what happened today! Zhang Momo framed me. Now there is this table full of leftovers. Qie doesn''t know who is trying so hard to frame her, but my lord should stand for this concubine and uphold justice! Instead, you are asking Qie to hand over the estate keys. If this concubine hands over the keys isn¡¯t eptaing guilty afterwards. She is really afraid of what these people would do to her! But it would seem that no one in this estate is willing to stand up and give me justice! This servant was born from a concubine and doesn¡¯t hold any status¡­ Who would uphold justice for her? Qie will enter the pce and find Shu Niang! She will ask her opinion on this matter! Bring me a sedan! This one is not afraid of shame, and will enter the pce now! Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Yi Niang was beaten During all her ranting Lian Jin Rong was proud and arrogant. An Zhong Tao mmed his hand on the table. "Won''t you shut this mouth of yours! What is the difference between you and a shrew? You say someone is trying to frame you? Look at the way you act who would dare to frame you? It would be more likely that you are the one framing others". Lian Jin Rong instantly regretted her outburst and tried to exin herself "Qie was just trying to say that she had none to protect her being a Shu daughter¡­" However, Dong Fan Jin interrupted her : "It is toote now to enter the pce. One should respect the pce Ban. I would advise you to wake up early tomorrow if you want to meet Shu Gufei. However, father emperor does not rmend the people in the pce to meddle in other''s affairs. He often says that even an honest and upright official will have difficulties resolving a family dispute!" An Zhong Tao looked at Lian Jin Rong with anger "What do you want to do once you meet Shu Gufei? Do you think she has the leisure to care and bother about you? Besides, one should not let family shame be spread abroad! Can''t you understand such a simple thing?" Lian Jin Rong was not willing to give up. She stood strong raising an eyebrow. "You are all using this concubine wrongly! And you won''t even give me the chance to argue?" An Zhong Tao couldn¡¯t stand this farce anymore. He clearly gave her a way out , but not only did she start yelling. She wasn''t respecting him has her master?" "Come! There won¡¯t be any favoured treatment in the general estate! Those who ignore the family rules will be punished with 20 nk stricks. This master will stay to count them we shall see who dares to disobey!" An Zhong Tao voice could be heard from afar. Lian JinRong was instantly scared. They had been married for such a long time but never before did he raised his voice at her. But now he wanted to have her beaten? Her face paled in surprise. "My lord! Are you really going to have this concubine punished? Are you really going to have me beaten?" An Zhong Tao turned his head to look away. Lian Jin Rong was finally scared. She looked at each of the other people present in the courtyard and none would plead for her. All she could do was grind her teeth when she saw the two strong maids approaching her. "You two don''t let this concubine be embarrassed let''s go". Lian Jin Rong didn''t say another word and walked out. A ck shadow full of hate and bitterness filling her eyes. After what the all heard the ck hitting 20 sticks. However, Lian Jin Rong didn''t make a sound. Lian JinRong was brought back in the courtyard supported by the two servants. Although she didn''t have any strength left she bit her lips and the stubborn look in her eyes could not be mistaken. An Zhong Tao blew up. "Are you unwilling to ept your mistakes still? Come and take her away. She is banned for three months and no one should let her out without this lord orders!" Lian JinRong was taken away and the keys she kept on herself at all times were handed to An Zhong Tao. He sighted while taking them and turned to Lin Jin Yu. Waiting to hand them over". It was at that moment that the new meals arrived. An Zhong Tao put the key in his pocket and invited the crown prince to help himself. An Qing Ran was relived, she never thought that things would go so smoothly today. That clever Lian Jin Rong, how could she roar and kick up a fuss in front of the crown prince, when her father already lost face? She even used Shu Guifei to pressure him! Wouldn¡¯t her father be disgusted by her actions? She looked at her mother. From the beginning until the end she didn''t say a word, her face showing a calm expression. An Qing Ran leaned on her shoulder and smiled cutely. "Mother this dish is really delicious! Dad should taste it too." At these words, she put some of it in the general¡¯s bowl using her chopstick. An Zong Tao was surprised. This daughter had always been afraid of him. Even if he knew that she loved him more than he did. Thinking about it he said to the girl: "Ran er should also eat more!" Chapter 25

Chapter 25 Good n

An Qing Ran looked at her father¡¯s concerned eyes. She was so happy at that moment. In her previous life, she could only dream about this. She turned her head to hide the tears suddenly falling. She didn¡¯t know what would happen in the future, but she was sure of one thing! She must hold on to this happiness! When they were finally done with their meal. An Zhong Tao watched the servants cleaning up the table; drinking tea. Lian Jin Yu sat next to him quietly, also sipping tea and looking peaceful. But An Qing Ran noticed her mother''s fingers slightly trembling. She watched these two awkward people and smiled in her heart. These two people were absolutely not at ease. Her father, for so many years, didn''t even visit the East Warm Pavillion. Qing Ran couldn''t imagine how her mother survived. Thinking about this now, she understood that her mother had put all her hopes on her. However, in her previous life, she didn¡¯t have a close rtionship with her mother. After that incident, she even abandoned her mother! With all this in mind she yawned and said to her parents: "Father, mother, you should rest early, this daughter ¡­ will retire." Qing Ran looked tactfully at Lian Mu Han and Dong Fang Jin after she addressed her parents. The two young men stood and bade farewell to their host before following her. The trio left the courtyard. Once outside, An Qing Ran picked up her heavy skirts and walked toward her own courtyard. But, Lian Mu Han suddenly called after her. "BiaoMei! Wait a minute!" An Qing Ran stopped and looked at her cousin , in her eyes now, he looked like a big boy. Still seeing him so happy she was happy as well! "What is the matter?" she asked. Under the moonlight, the two teenagers in front of her looked very elegant though An Qing Ran. When she noticed the smile on Dong Fang Jin she changed her mind. These two were just little devils! "BiaoMei, your n was really good! Great even!" Lian Mu Han began An Qing Ran yed the innocent, putting an amazed look on her face she said: "You ah¡­ what do you mean? I can¡¯t understand what you said." She thought that her moves today were well hidden. What did Lian Mu Han know? "Big aunt obviously didn''t know about those leftovers." Lian Mu Han bent a little and whispered next to Qing Ran''s ear. An Qing Ran raised an eyebrow: "Who would Know then?" Lian Mu Han straightened his body and smiled. "Well since my uncle thinks it is her, it can only be her!" Dong Fang Jin looked at An Qing Ran''s beautiful little face. A strange smile floating on his lips. "The Di daughter of An Fu is really different." Qing Ran looked at him and answered "The Tai Zi of our Yunqi is also very different! To stand above the masses". "I agreed!" replied Dong Fang Jin before turning to the Lian Mu Han. "Say. Will those girls be waiting for us?" Lian Mu Han raised an eyebrow at his words "It should be¡­" "What are we waiting for then?" said Dong FangJin gave the young girl a meaningfully smile before turning to leave. Looking at the two departing figures disappearing in the night, An Qing Ran released a long sight of relief. These two devils were really smart! In the future, she must be more careful. An Qing Ran turned to look at the lights of the East Warm Pavilion a smile on her face. No matter what she hoped things were going well. Thinking up to there, she walked cheerfully to her courtyard, her footsteps light. Chapter 26 Laptop is broke ??. update with mobile Let have back to back
Chapter26Goodbye g woman As soon as she entered her courtyard Ren Dong rushed up to her limping, her face full of happiness. ¡°Xiaojie, you are back! This servant followed you but ¡­¡± An Qing Ran noticing the limp interrupted her. "Let me see!" she ordered concerned. Ren Dong shook her head "It is nothing xiaojie, just a bruise, this servant didn''t even brake her skin." Qing Ran watched her little maid enduring the pain and she felt sorry for a moment. She had countless things to say to this person. "xiaojie what''s wrong? Does this servant have dirt on her face?" Asked Ren Dong when she noticed her xiaoji¡¯s gaze. Rubbing her face. An Qing Ran smiled. "It''s good to see you!" This answer made Ren Dong confused. "xiaojie, did this servant do something wrong? Are you going to send this ve away?" "Why are you saying such a thing? This one will never let you go! Of course,Unless you get married !" Qing Ran answered solemnly. Ren Dongughed at her wong xiaojie words. "xiaojie you are shameless. Look how old you are, and you are already talking about marriage!". Suddenly Ren Dong seemed to remember something "oh yes! I heard some noise outside East Warm Pavilion earlier. It would seem something happened. Later on, the crown prince entered the courtyard and this servant heard there was an issue with food, so this servant waited for you here¡­" An Qing Ran exined what happened to Ren Dong. The maid listened to her wide-eyed. Once her xiaojie finished her exnations she heaved a sigh "Buddha has eyes¡­" Qing Ran looked at her smiling and her heart softened. From the moment of her rebirth until now it seemed that she had been through a lot. She felt emotional. All these things she didn''t use to care about. Only know could she realise how wrong she had been in her previous life. "xiaojie, your favourite drink is still on the fire. Would you like to have some?" "Sure! I didn''t eat enough". That was true, she had so many mixed feelings earlier, so, she barely touched her food. She mainly looked at her mother and father for a while. Reminding herself over and over that she could lead a new life and change her fate. The milk was warm and sweet, she wanted to feed some to Ren Dong leaving her maid stunned. An Qing Ran frowned "I was not good enough to you" Ren Dong was surprised by her young xiaojie words. Under her insistence, the maid finally took a sip. Qing Ran smiled. "This is right! From now on, I will feed you half of what I eats". Remembering the miserable state of Ren Dong in her past, Qing Ran¡¯s heart was hurting. She had the opportunity to redeem herself. Ren Dong began to cry at her xiaojie words. "xiaojie, this servant ¡­ this servant is really ¡­¡± She was not able to finish her sentence. Qing Ran stopped her smiling. "Okay, Okay, don''t have to say it¡­" It wasn''t early and Qin Ran should be going to bed, but she was so excited that she didn''t feel sleepy at all. Her eyes sparkling and enjoying this small happy moment. Suddenly the bell at her courtyard entrance was ranged. Ren Dong jumped and wanted to go outside but An Qing Ran stopped her. "I will go!" Not waiting for her maid to refute, she stood up and opened the door. The face she saw at that moment was one that she would never forget. Also, one she never wanted to see again! Even if she still looked childish, An Qing Ran could already see some of her mature charm on that beautiful face. Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Hypocritical Shu Mei Qing Ran had to admit that face in front of her was stunning. Especially these little red lips. Every word that left her mouth were soft andfortable. Imprinting in the heart of the listener this image of a beautiful flower. While she was lost in thoughts. The white lotus in front of her spoke again, in a soft and tender voice. Her eyes teary. Sounding very aggrieved. "Jiejie¡­" An Qing Ran looked at her calmly. She clearly knew that all her past life grievance and misfortune were due to the little girl now standing in front of her. She trusted her as if she was her full-blooded sister. This ''mei mei'' was always following her around. Relying on her. An Qing Ran felt that she had to take care of her. She was so fond of the little girl and trusted her. What was the result? This dear sister climbed into Kang Wang''s bed at her most helpless and vulnerable time. "Jiejie, what are you thinking about?" asked An Yan Ran pulling her sleeves. An Qing Ran instantly disgusted and pped her hand away. Her attitude startled and surprised An Yan Ran. "Jiejie, are you avoiding Yan er?". An Qing Ran realised that her reaction was excessive. Her rebirth was so fresh and she wasn¡¯t able to control herself. She had to remind herself that she was now eleven years old. She wanted to see if she could change in this life! And could not help to ask: "Yan Ran, why are you saying this?" "Jiejie, can Ie in?" asked An Yan Ran a pathetic face and on the verge of tears. "Of course!" at these words Qing Ran moved to the side and let her in. An Yan Ran entered the room and looked at Qin Ran. "Jiejie, what happened today ¡­ Yan er only heard about it. I don''t know how to say this ¡­ father is now with mother in East Warm Pavillion and ¡®mei mei¡± doesn¡¯t dare to bother them. So, Ie to talk to about it to JieJie." An Qing Ran sat down and pointed at another chair. "Sit!" She had tried to control her tone as much as possible. She was afraid to lose control of herself. When it was all said and done, nothing had happened yet. An Yan Ran sighed. "I heard what the maids said about yinang. But I think that Yinyang managing such arge Fu, there are a lot of things to take care of. Surely, she can''t take care of it all. The servants are usuallyzy and unreasonable. I always thought my Yinyang was too kindhearted. Since mother couldn¡¯t take care of the estate, she worked so hard! But today, these ipetents, served leftovers to our guest! It''s obvious that they were toozy and did something stupid. Yiniang would never have ordered them to do such a thing! Think about it Jie, how could she let father loose face in front of the crown prince. Jiejie like this doesn¡¯t it make more sense?" Hearing her speech, An Qing obviously understood what this white lotus meant. She wanted to clean her mother of all guilt. Toozy to talk, Qing Ran nodded her head. Yan Ran immediately smiled "I knew Jiejie would understand¡­" "So you mean is that father is a muddled person" interrupted Qing Ran before she could say another word. Yan Ran was stunned by her answer. "Jiejie what happened to you?" "What do you mean?" "Doesn''t Jiejie hates Yan Ran? JieJie would never speak like this to this meimei before¡­" said the little girl pitifully. An Qing Ran knew that her tone was not right and smiled. "It''s not so. Jiejie is just tired". Yan Ran nodded and muttered: "Jiejie, can you help me exin this to mother? Yiniang would never deliberately deduct the monthly allowance of East Warm Pavillion or arrange for mouldy cakes to be sent to mother¡­" Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Shu mei''s plead "Oh? Meimei knew about these things?" asked Qin Ran surprised. She could not remember anyone talking about these matters earlier in the East Warm Pavillion with Lian Jin Rong. She used to be so stupid! How could she not realise that she was used? The kid in front of her clearly knew she was a fool that could be utilised. An Yan Ran face slightly changed a sh of surprise in her eyes that Qin Ran noticed. It seems that the little flower was not as wless and indestructible as she thought. It was her that considered her enemy for a grandmaster! Realising this she smiled. An Yan Ran thought for a moment before she answered: "Jie, please, please talk about it with mother. Yiniang was beaten with twenty nk strikes! Her injuries are very serious. She is a strong person, but I know that she regrets her past negligence. She keeps on ming herself. If she is kept in her courtyard for three months, I am afraid of what she will do¡­ Jiejie, think how good yiniang is to us! She is always taking care of us ¡­ Can you really bear to see her suffer like this?" An Qing Ran acknowledged that if she had heard this in her past life; she would have sumbed to her meimei''s plead and talked to her mother. Imploring for her yiniang to be realised from her punishment. But she wasn''t the same as before! She could see clearly now. She stayed very calm as if she was following a y. "So, you are asking me to go and beg father and mother for leniency? Is that it?". An Qing Ran asked faintly. "Yes! Yiniang just had a moment of neglect and didn''t do these things purposely. I know that jiejie is a nice person¡­" "I know!" interrupted Qing Ran while looking at Yan Ran''s beautiful face. The hatred in her heart could fill the ocean. It was evident that she had been a kind person. But, her generosity was used by other. Worst even she was utilised by people she loved! This was the reason why in this lifetime. The seemingly harmless little girl would have to repay her! Not only An Yan Ran would have to pay for all the wrong she had done in her past life. She had to return everything she had stolen from her! An Qing Ran tried to control her expression. She didn''t want her real feelings to be revealed now. "Jiejie are you going to plead?" "Of course ¡­ you are my good meimei! How can I bear to see you so sad?" Answer Qing Ran a charming smile blooming on her face. Once she agreed with her request, An Yan Ran turned while she said: "Jiejie, it''ste now. I shouldn¡¯t bother you any longer and let you go to sleep." "Good" An Qing Ran nodded. An Yan Ran suddenly stood up but, she was hesitant to leave. An Qing Ran''s expression was a bit strange, so she smiled: "Jie must be tired, I will visit again tomorrow". Qing Ran nodded again and, An Yan Ran finally left. Closing the door behind her, she looked at her hands slightly shaking. She had taught that she was prepared. But, she didn''t think that she wouldn¡¯t be able to repress her emotions! She had to calm down. To do so Qing Ran took deep breaths. When she turned around she faced Ren Dong curiously looking at her: "Miss, you are a little different today¡­" "Of course I am different! Don''t you know what happened today during our family reunion?" An Qing Ran lost control of her emotions once again. Ren Dong on the other side didn''t understand what was happening. Thinking about it for a while, she realised that, after the incident, the seconddy''s power over the Fu was handed to thedy!" Outside, An Yan Ran turned around and looked at An Qing Ran courtyard. A ruthless light filled her eyes, revealing a temperament and maturity that didn''t match her age. Clenching her fist she walked away, her deerskin boots making an eerie sound in the snow. Exposing her real feelings. An Yan Ran walked towards Lan Xio pavilion, the ce where her mother was now confined. In front of other, she could only call her yiniang. But she had to call the woman living in East Warm pavilion mother! Chapter 29 Chapter 29Vows to change her fate Every time she had to do so. It reminded her that she was a shu daughter! Not to mention only her but her mother and maternal grandmother were shu born. It seems that being born as concubine''s daughter were their fate! In this life, she wouldn''t let her child have the same fate! To make that happen she could only depend on herself. That''s what her mother taught her. But she never expected for such a big problem to happen today. When she saw her mother earlier. Lian Jin Rong told her to endure. She had to endure in order for them to pay everything backter! Fortunately, her father didn''t confine her as well! Arriving in front of her mother''s courtyard she knocked on the door, but, even after realising that it was her the small maid took a long time before she let her in. These people really listen to her father''s words! But, her father orders were stupid! He only banned her mother from leaving her courtyard. He never said that others couldn¡¯te in. As soon as she entered she pped the little maid. The little girl wanted to cry but she was scared of An Yan Ran and weakly said "Miss¡­" "What? Didn''t think you were the door god? You still know that I am your young miss? Lian Xiao pavilion hasn''t fallen yet! Are you trying to pick a new master?". Shouted An Yan Ran. The little maid was already kneeling on the ground, shaking her head. ¡°This salve wouldn¡¯t dare, wouldn¡¯t dare¡­¡± An Yan Ran wanted to continue, but her mother called her from inside: "Yan Ran you shouldn¡¯t care about these useless things. Come, your mother has something to tell you¡­" An Yan Ran immediately entered her mother¡¯s room and looked at Lian Jin Rongying on the bed. Tears filled her eyes, but she smiled calling her mother: "Mom, this daughter is fine! I just went to Xi Wuyuan. An Qing Ran promised me that she would plead for you. Father stayed in East Warm Pavillion, this daughter will go see him in the morning. This daughter thinks that if we remind him about all the love mother gave him all these years he will lift the ban." Lian Jin Rong''s face was very pale. In reality, the 20 strikes didn''t really hurt her, the servant hit her cotton skirt. But the bitterness and anger in her heart caused internal injuries! Her chest felt stuffy, she could vomit blood! "Forget that! You were not there and didn''t see what happened today. It looked like your father wanted to serve all rtionship with us! He fears that our shu birth will bring him disgrace! Yan Ran, in this life mother as only one wish. It''s for you and Ming Xuan to get ride of this shu status. Mother will fight for this! What about you? Now that this happens, mother doesn''t know what will happen. If that woman gets everything back, we will not lead a good life¡­" An Yan Ran nodded. "This daughter knows." Her words were simple but very solemn. Lian Jin Rong looked at her daughter who had just turned ten years old. She knew this girl would have a better life than her in the future! "Yan Ran remember! You have to endure! If you have to build a good rtionship with An Qing Ran you must stop visiting mother. It is best if others do not see youing to this courtyard. You have to cut your rtion with this mother do you understand? Since mother fell out of favour and may never gain it again. Do you understand?" "I understand," said An Yan Ran coldly. Lian Jin Rong touched her daughter''s cheek. Looking proudly at her little face: "Oh, my daughter I wronged you. How many youngdies can actuallypare to your looks? Remember what mother said! What this mother couldn¡¯t aplish you have to aplish! Stay far away from mother courtyard!" An Yan Ran''s eyes were filled with hatred. "Mother. You should just recuperate from your wound and trust this daughter." Lian Jin Rong shook her head "Now you will have to face mother alone. Well, mother is dumb, but you have to be wary of Qing Ran. Today mother felt that there was something wrong with that girl." An Yan Ran shook her head in response "I like it! I like the idea ofpeting with that woman and her daughter." A sneer appeared at the corner of her mouth, an excited look in her eyes. The wickedness apparent on her beautiful little face. Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Matters of the heart are difficult to understand The following day After the snow stopped falling the sky was exceptionally clear. An Qing Ran took a deep breath of the vivifying cold air. Ren Dong hurried to put a sable fur coat on her shoulder, but An Qingran stopped her. "I am not cold, it feels so good!" she said smiling. Measuring once more the ce she lived in her childhood. It seemed she never earnestly looked at the ce. This general''s Fu wasn''t that big or at least not as big as it was in her memories. The house was gifted to her father by the emperor because he made a great contribution; bravely fighting and protecting the country, helping to provide stability in Dongze country. Her father was a good martial artist. He could never imagine that his own daughter would be Empress but she refused! Of course, he had more than one good daughter. Thinking about these matters she sighed. After she met Yan Ran the night before, she still couldn¡¯t understand how she was able to control herself. Not only that .. she smiled and promised to help! An Qing Ran walked towards East Warm Pavillion, as for her pleading for her sister? A brilliant smile bloomed on her face. Hong Momo was standing at the courtyard gate, giving instructions to the maids sweeping the snow. When she saw Qing Raning in, she hurriedly smiled and greeted her: "Eldest miss, came to see Furen so early?" An Qing Ran pointed to her mother''s room without speaking. Hong Momo informed her. "Furen woke up early, the general went to the pce to attend court. The young miss can go in." When An Qing Ran pushed the door, she could smell a familiar lily scent. "Yes?" A gentle voice called from inside. Stepping into the room Qing Ran, saw her mother sitting in front of her mirror, putting down the powder container she had in her hand seemingly embarrassed. An Qing Ran smiled and picked up the jasmine face powder. "This colour really matches mother''s face. With some Qizhenzhai rouge and jewellery, mother will look like a young girl." Lian JinYu frowned. "You child! You are little too bright, don''t you know?". Saying this sheughed and looked at the young girl lovingly. An Qin Ran smiled and looked at her mother simple look shaking her head. "Mother, you should take care of yourself a little bit more. Howe you only have these few things? Also, this lily fragrance is too rare. How about a change? This daughter remembers that father likes osmanthus. Maybe you could send Hong Mama to buy itter, what do you think?" When An Qing Ran came in and saw the big set of keys on the table, she knew that her father had decided to give her mother the managing authority in the Fu. However, it didn''t look like her mother had any intention to ept it, as the keys were sitting on the table. Still, looking at her mother''s face she could see that the ice in her heart melted a little. Lian JinYu answered her daughter. "All of these are so old! What else should mother buy?" Looking at her mother''s old fashion look, Qing Ran smiled. "Mother! You should listen to your daughter¡¯s advice! I will talk with Hong Momo. Mother should also have a few new sets of clothes made. Some with bright colours. You should also buy a set of jewellery. It would be best if they are from Qizhenzhai! This store is really famous! They work well and they have the newest styles. With that, it will be enough¡­". "How do you know all this?" Lian JinYu asked surprised. She turned a smile twinkling in her eyes, shaking her head to tease the little girl. "My daughter has grown up! Are you preparing for your dowry?" An Qing Ran was stunned. Dowry? Who was she going to marry? Kang Wang? Chapter 31 Chapter 31 A ntoprotecthermother niang ¨C. Mother didi ¡ª Younger brother Marrying him, giving advice and finally let him climb the dragon seat. What did he give her? Raising a child somewhere else with a woman who always covets for my status ? Or is it forcing poison on her to kill his own unborn child? All she could recall in her memories with him was humiliation, calction, deception. She never got any warmth by his side. Nevertheless, she pushed away all the people who loved and cared for her at the time¡­ Noticing her daughter''s pale face, Lian JinYu asked worryingly. "Ran er? What''s wrong? Do you feel unwell?" Her mother''s worried tone brought An Qing Ran back to reality. She turned to the woman smiling. "Niang , Ran er doesn''t want to marry!" Lian JinYu was stunned by her daughter''s words for a moment then burst in augher. "Silly child! Every girl has to marry one day, Don¡¯t tell me, are you thinking of staying with your parents for a lifetime?" "Why can''t this daughter apany her parents until old age? This one doesn¡¯t wish to leave and doesn¡¯t have anyone she wants to marry!" Eximed Qing Ran sincerely. Lian JinYu smiled at her daughter''s words "This child! When mother saw you taking an interest in dressing and taking caring of one appearance, mother taught her daughter had grown up. Mother was worried but who knows you would think about such matters ¡­¡± Speaking up to there her mother let out a small sorrowful chuckle "your feelings¡­ mother and your father understand. Later you should not say these words again¡­" Noticing her mother sadness, Qing Ran''s smile crumbled. Pulling her mother''s sleeves she acted spoiled : "mother yesterday, Ran er had a dream". "Oh? Did youe in so early to speak about this dream to mother? What was it about?" asked Lian JinYu while she pulled her daughter into her embrace stroking her hair lightly. Qing Ran made a pensive face as if she tried to recall it properly "Hmm, thinking about it, it was about our family! We were very happy together! Mother was teaching Ran er embroidery and daddy was teaching my younger brother archery. My didi was only one or two years old but he was already able to pull the bow¡­" An Qing Ran was surprised by her own words. She had taught she needed to find a way to persuade her mother to fight. Unexpectedly this beautiful family picture appeared in her mind! "Your brother? An Ming Xuan?" "No no, not Ming Xuan. Niang I am talking about my brother from the same mother and father!" she exined a big smile on her face. "Nonsense! Where is this didi of yours?!" Lian JinYu retorqued but still indulged her daughter smiling lightly. An Qing Ran turned to embrace her and put her small arms around Lian JinYu''s neck. "Mother! You should give birth to my didi soon ok? Ran er can''t wait to meet him!" "This child! Still not ashamed to speak such nonsense?" "Mother, you should really give Ran er a younger brother! Think about what happened yesterday. It seems like Yininag gave you the keys and the authority to the household. But still, she has a son and a daughter. This way her position is still firm. In the future when father hands over the family power to Ming Xuan what would happen? I am afraid that we mother and daughter will not have good days¡­ Niang is true female master of family and ought to manage the household. This daughter knows that mother would never bully Yiniang and her children, but it doesn''t mean that the other person will act the same way¡­ Look at the way Yiniang treated you for the past years! Aren''t you disappointed? Father is temporarily angered with her conduct. But we don''t know when his heart will soften again. What will happen when she is realised and used her flowery tongue? If mother refuses to take care of the household, does Niang think that father will not turn back to Yiniang? Who else would he turn to then?" Saying all these she took the string of keys and handed them to her mother. "Mother, this daughter know that you me father because of what happened with Yiniang in the past. But your me will only benefit others to create opportunities . Beside it is already been many years.What happened in the past cannot change, but we can build a better life. Yesterday, this daughter saw that father was concerned about you and that he still has mother in his heart! How about giving it a try?" Chapter 32 Chapter 32The beauty snake heart "Give it a try?" Lian JinYu heart was steered but she was also embarrassed and she looked away avoiding her daughter gaze. "When will my younger brother be born" asked Qin Ran once again, exchanging her serious face with a mischievous one. "This kid! What do you want this one to say! Besides, it is not something that can really be nned!". Lian JinYu yielded and smiled to the young girl epting the string of keys and cing it in her makeup box. Qin Ran was relieved, she was able to persuade her mother. "Ran er, mother still wants to ask you about these dished yesterday. What happened? Your yiniang may love to shame your mother but she also knows when she shouldn¡¯t cross the line. The matter yesterday, it does not look like she was the one behind¡­" Lian JinYu stared at her. "Mother, about this, didn''t Hong Momo already tell you?" Lian JinYu shook her heard in response. Qing Ran than exined the happening to her mother. Listening to her daughter words Lian JinYu face turned stern. "When did you be like this?" she asked her daughter. "Mother, if Yiniang didn''t try to frame you, I would not have done such a thing." Lian JinYu face softened at her words. "Mother doesn''t want the past grudges to affect you¡­" she said softly to her daughter. "Niang, this daughter knows what she is doing! You don''t have to worry. Compared to Yiniang actions this is only a small punishment. Mother doesn''t have to worry this daughter will not be a vicious person¡­" " In the future, you have to discuss these matter with mother first, do you understand?" "Understand! Absolutely understand!" An Qing Ran was shocked. It seems that she was not careful enough considering that so many people were able to point out ws in her n. In the future, she really needed to be extra cautious¡­ Especially towards that mother and daughter pair. They should not be allowed to figure her out! Thinking about the devil. An Yan Ran''s voice suddenly drifted into the yard. Soon, a pink figure came into view. Her slightly red face was full of smiles when she curtseyed to Lian JinYu. "Mother Jian An" "Get up! This one already told you that you shouldn''t bother toe here and pay your respect every day!" Lian JinYu eximed with a smile, pulling the child closer and stroking her hands with a look full of love. "look at the hands, they are so cold! Mother will give you something to warm up". An Yan Ran''s little face shone like the sun when she turned to Qing Ran. "Jie Jie your hairpin is sooo beautiful today ¡­¡± "Don''t you have one of those hairpins too?" asked Lian JinYu at these words. "I gave each of you sisters a pin during your Jie Jie''s birthdayst year ¡­¡± "Of course Yan er remembers, it just feels like this pin doesn''t look so good when this one wears it" replied An Yan Ran innocently. An Qing Ran secretlyughed at these words. It was just like in her past life. Except, this time she would not believe these words so stupidly An Yan Ran smiled and said, "mother, I have something to discuss with you!" "What is the matter?" asked Lian JinYu gently. In her past life, An Qing Ran may have been envious. But now all she wanted was to expose Yan Ran true face and let her mother witness her vicious heart. An Yan Ran smiled and pulled a piece of paper from her sleeve. "Mother, this is an invitation from miss Qin Xiang Ning to ask for Jie Jie and me to participate at her gathering. Would mother let us go?" "Is it the Qin Xiang Ning miss form the Ding Yuan Hou Fu?" "Yes, mother! She is holding a party in Ding Yuan Hou Fu in two days. Many people will attend!" answered Yan Ran enthusiastically. All this time An Qin Ran was sitting there quietly. Of course, she remembered this party! Chapter 33
Sry for long dy .we have three chapters today.????
Chapter 33 The source of all evil An Qing Ran sat quietly. How could she forget this party?! She observed An Yan Ran, and, the longer she looked the more she realized how stupid she had been in her previous life. Thinking about it, Yan Ran was only a ten-year-old concubine born daughter. But she had received an invitation when herself did not! Once again Qing Ran was pulled into the memories of her past life. After she had received the news. On that day she had dressed ridiculously. Still, she was looking forward to this party, thinking about what kind of people she would meet. What new things would await her? Thinking about it now she was so blind. Lian Jin Yu earing the little girl plead smiled and said: "This is a good thing. Such a party can be helpful for you to gain knowledge and experience. But mother will let your Jie Jie decide for herself. What do you think?" An Yan Ran looked at Qing Ran full of expectations. "Jie Jie do you want to go?" An Qin Ran wanted to stay calm and collected but she wasn''t able to. Her mind reyed the scene of her past life, her Meimei holding her son and tell her all these truths ¡­ "Jie Jie!" Not receiving any answer An Yan Ran stepped toward her sister to pull her hand. Qing Ran couldn''t help but to take a step back and stare at the girl. After a long pose, she finally was able to produce one word. "ok" "Jie Jie you promise? Great! If Jie Jie doesn''t go it would be so boring¡­" Said An Yan Ran beaming. At that moment she looked so pure and harmless, so much so that Qing Ran even doubted her memories! However, she shook that impression the invitation card from the Ding Yuan Hou Fu young miss was still on the table in front of her. And that invitation was sent to the second miss of the General''s estate not to her the eldest Miss. Apparently, everyone outside was clear about her real position in the estate. That was one of the reasons why her mother needed to gain back the power in the estate. The problem was¡­ it was during that gathering that she met Dong Fang Ye! It was then that she fell in love with him at first sight¡­ So to say that party was the source of all evil! Thinking about it she was not able to calm herself. The memories pouring out one by one. She was a bit timid, but still, she wanted to see Dong Fang Ye. In this life on thing indeed changed, his face was one she could not stand to see! "Jie Jie!" An Yan Ran was looking at her eyes wide and a bit doubtful. "Jie Jie. Why are you hesitating?" An Qing Ran calmed herself and answered: "I don''t know what I should wear on that day¡­" An Yan Ran was sitting next to Lian Jin Yu and at Qing Ran''s word she eximed: " Mother''s eyes are the best! You should let her choose a dress for you." Lian Jin Yu stroked the little girl cheek "your little mouth is always so sweet, it can always make mother happy!" "Yan er is telling the truth!" "Of course!" Qing Ran interrupted "Mother¡¯s eyes are the best and she is the best mother in the world!" All these years her mother treated Yan Ran as if she was her own. Qing Ran never realized before that An Yan Ran had countered her in front of her mother so many times. However, An Yan Ran''s face remained unfazed. This raised the rm in Qing Ran''s heart. That little girl was more scheming than she imagined! It was obvious now to An Qing Ran that her past self-was never her Yan Ran¡¯s opponent. Yet in this life, she already knew about the ending of this y. Would she be able to rewrite it? Qing Ran had a heavy heart. But she swore to herself whoever owned her for the tragedy in her past life, would have to return her suffering ten times in this one. Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Presenting the Buddha with borrowed flowers An Qing Ran was sitting in her room remembering the cloth she wore at the party in her past life. It was a pink and gold skirt embroidered with butterflies on top of what she had put a pale jacket. At the moment, in front of her was the very same outfit. She picked it up and ced it down. She didn''t like the pink colour anymore. The delicate colour didn¡¯t fit her mood. She felt so old! "Jie Jie!" Called a childish voice from the yard. Soon after An Qing Ran faced the little girl. She was wearing a pink dress, almost the same style as the dress Qing Ran had just set away. In her previous life whenever, new clothing was made for her. Yiniang would always order two sets of clothes to be done. At the time she was really happy about it! Only now did she realized that her Yiniang wanted to purposely confuse outsiders on who was the actual Di and Shu daughter of the general Fu! (NB : Di children have a higher social status that Shu born children as they are the children of the official wife) An Yan Ran was holding a scroll in her hands and looked at her mysteriously. "Jie Jie, guess what I got?" Obviously, she knew what was in her hand! All this already happened after all¡­ However, in this life, she had the choice to y along or not. " I can''t guess." said Qing Ran indifferently "What is it?" An Yan Ran took a seat in front of her and that drank a mouthful of tea before asking. "Jie Jie do you know Dong Fang Ruo Xue?" "How could I not know who is Niang¡¯s country Lord of the Shou Wang Fu!?" Qing Ran smiled. Shou Wang, Dong Fang Bo was the only younger brother of Yunqi country, Emperor. However, he was Shu born. It was perhaps the reason why he was an introverted and low-key individual. There were hardly any rumors about him. His daughter Dong Fang Ruo Xue painting skills were unparalleled in all of Yunqi. The rumors said her hundred flower painting if hanged in a sunroom during summer could attract bees and butterflies. She was considered the one and only celestial being in this world. Therefore, her painting became the object of heated fights among rich merchants and aristocrats in the capital. Every family who owned one of her painting would show it off to their guest during banquets. As it was enough to gain the envy of all present. Dong Fang Rou Xue''s painting depended greatly on her mood. She could stop painting for a year and a half. Sometime she would rip the picture if it didn''t fit what she had in mind. Therefore, in recent years only a few pieces could be seen. Nheless, they were increasingly refined! An Qing Ran always wanted to get one but it was almost impossible. An Yan Ran smirked and she turned to look at Ren Dong. "Ren Dong could I trouble you to clean the table andy a thick fabric on the table so that no water could touch it¡­" Ren Gong came forward cleaned up as instructed and jokingly said: "Second miss, are you passing an imperial decree? Do you want this ve to burn some pine cypress incense, take a bath and change clothes before she can receive it?" Ren Dong was not yet able to see An Yan Ran true face, she only considered her to be a lively and lovely little girl. Hence, she didn''t really treat her as her master and more like a little sister. "Ren Dong, don''t mock me! This is something good and I promise that you have never seen it before!" An Qing Ran certainly knew what she was talking about. When all was done ording to her instruction, An Yan Ran carefully opened the scroll. The picture of a peony and butterfly was gradually disyed in front of Qing Ran''s eyes. Although prepared, she was still blown away. From afar it looked like the butterfly was pping his wings, and the peony was even more lifelike. When you stood in front of the painting a deep aroma floated in the air. An Yan Ran was obviously satisfied with her sister''s reaction and smiled. "This is a new arrival! I give it to Jie Jie!" Chapter 35 Chapter 35 The rumor is not virtual "This! How is possible?" An Qing Ran eximed. In her heart, she also wondered. Why didn''t she ask Yan Ran how she got the painting in her previous life? This time she couldn¡¯t help herself. "Yan Ran, this is such a treasure! How did you get it?" Obviously, her Mei Mei was prepared to answer. "Jie Jie should remember a year ago Yan er went to visit Shang Fu with Yiniang. That day Jie Jie wasn''t well so she couldn''t join us. At that time Mei Mei happened to meet Ning An country Lord, at the party. When I came back it was around New Year and I was busy didn''t tell you. Unexpectedly she gifted Yan er this painting ¡­¡± She then pushed the picture toward Qing Ran "If this Mei Mei receives something good she would obviously give it to Jie Jie!" An Qin Ran was shocked, this little girl was really capable to do anything to get what she wanted. How was she able to earn this painting as a reward from the Ning An country Lord? It would seem that she was not only fierce towards others but also to herself. She could give up such a treasure to Qing Ran. It was not something that an ordinary person could do! "Mei Mei gave me such a good thing, but your Jie Jie isn''t able to return the favor¡­ What could be good?". An Qing Ran asked deliberately. "How could I ask Jie Jie to return the favor, this is a gift from your Mei Mei!? This painting finding Jie Jie is also a blessing, if it stayed with me it would be wronged!" An Yan Ran speech seemed so sincere. Once again An Qing Ran had some doubts, maybe she was different in this life¡­ "Jie Jie¡­ did you talk about Yiniang to father?" An Yan Ran asked. With these words, An Qing Ran came back to reality. "I raised the issue with him but he is still very angry. He may not change his mind for a while". At her words, Yan Ran faces slightly darkened. However, it was gone in a sh and she pleaded again. "Yininag is generally too aggressive and impulsive when she does things. But¡­ she means no harm. She had always worked for the General''s estate best interest! Even if she couldn¡¯t contribute much. She is so pitiful. "This is father¡¯s decision. Other feeling anxious is useless. Mei Mei calm your heart!". An Qing Ran answered. Yan Ranughed "Jie Jie is right, it is Yiniang''s fault for not managing the servants properly. That''s why a low maid was able to create falls usations about her. Even if she had worked so hard before. This matter, it really was too serious¡­" An Qing Ran didn¡¯t follow the y and speak of the matter again. She kept looking at her Mei Mei with a soft smile. An Yan Ran ced the painting still in her hand on the table and, after exchanging some gossip she left Qing Ran''s courtyard. Looking at her departing back Qing Ran smiled proudly. An Yan Ran had tried to fool her again. She wasn''t the original Qing Ran, she wouldn''t fall for it! Ren Dong! Take great care of this painting! "Miss such a precious art piece, should this ve set it in the storage room?" "No! Just hang it there". Replied Qing Ran pointing at the wall. "Such a beautiful painting how could I be the only to appreciate it?" Ren Dong was so afraid to identally ripe the picture that she called other maids to help her. With much care, she was finally able to put the painting up. Her forehead sweating abundantly. In the meantime, Qin Ran was sitting and admiring the piece of art. She recalled the names of the three outstandingdies of the capital. Dong Fang Rou Xue was obviously a painting prodigy. She was also considered knowledgeable and experienced. Qin Xiang Ning the young miss of the Ding Yaun Hou Fu Guqin skills was considered as outstanding as Dong Fang Rou Xue paintings. It was rumored that Qin Xiang Ning songs would bring lost phoenix-like birds to gather around her. The prime minister manor''s Young miss Lou Wan Yue was famous for her dancing. It was said that people who saw her dance where like ghost entranced by her skills. Other people said that she was the reincarnation of Xuan Nu (a fairy in Chinese mythology). Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Shu brotheres to the door The original An Qing Ran was doubtful regarding these rumours. But now, she was able to admire Dong Fang Ruo Xue painting she couldn¡¯t question them any longer. Thus, her expectations for the gathering got rose. All the shackles in her past life started from that party. This thought made her hesitant but also excited. "Miss isn''t the painting hanged properly?". Asked Ren Dong when she came in. The maid¡¯s voice pulled Qing Ran back from her thoughts. ncing at the art piece before nodding. The three beauties of the capital. If it can be said that everyone is a rare flower and as their own talent. In her past life topare these three women to any other was alike to measure the gap between heaven and earth. An Qing Ran couldn¡¯t foresee if these women fate in marriage would be the same in this life. Would she be able to save them? She had not taught about these things clearly yet. After all, she believed that the reason for her rebirth was to take revenge from all the wrongs done to her in her past life. She must also take back all that belongs to her! To do so, she could never let that man get a better position! She had to hinder all his plots! While she was thinking about these matters a childish voice could be heard outside. "Jie Jie¡­" An Qing Ran was puzzled, the door opened and a seven or eight years old boy appeared his face full of tears. Entering the room, he stopped and searched for Qing Ran''s figure once he spotted her, he cried even louder. This child was An-Ming Xuan! An Qing Ran''s heart sank. Today her nemesis decided to take turns and visit. She was curious to see what the little one intended to do. Although she hated the unscrupulous man in her past life. Looking at the seven years old crying boy; Qing-Ran heart wasn''t able to bear his tears and pulled the little one over. "What happened? Who bullied you?" "Jie! Ming Xuan can''t see Yiniang. They won''t let me see her!! Ming Xuan wants to see Yiniang!!" An-Ming Xuanined while wiping his tears. An Qing Ran sighed. "Jie Jie will take you to see herter ok?" "En, Jie is the best!! Jie¡­ can you ask mother to let go of Yiniang?" An-Ming Xuan looked at her with teary eyes. Looking at the child she noticed a red mark on his left cheek. It was clearly a palm and asked immediately. "Who hit you? Let me take a look!" An-Ming Xuan smiled and answered "It is our second sister! She said that Ming er is useless!" After he said these words he resumes with his crying. An Qing Ran sneered. It seemed that this was another trick from her dear Mei Mei. Thankfully An-Ming Xuan was still young and didn''t have a ck heart, so he sold Yan Ran. Thinking about this she handed her handkerchief to AN Ming Xuan. "Wipe your tears, you are a man so you shouldn''t cry so much, okay?" Although An-Ming Xuan still felt like crying he was also a bit intimidated by his older sister. He twitched his small body to pick the cloth muttering. "Jie will Yiniang die?" "Ah?" An Qing Ran eximed "Who told you such a thing?" "Second sister said that Yiniang will be mad at me¡­ that Jie can save Yiniang!" "This was father¡¯s decision what can your Jie Jie do? But I can send you to Lan Xiaoge to see Yiniang. How about it?" An Qing Ran wasn''t able to hate the little boy as she imagined she would. He was still too young and his ck heart was not yet exposed! Maybe this was a good thing! In this life, she could change him before the sweet little boy change into an evil spirit. After all this little one was her brother wasn''t he? Chapter 37 Hi, I hope you had great holiday season???? Chapter 37 Yiniang puts on a show An Ming Xuan nodded when he heard his elder sister question and followed her out. After walking a few steps he grabbed the girl¡¯s hand. While holding Qing Ran''s hand the little boy calmed down. An Qing Ran footsteps paused, in the end, she didn''t push the little boy away. The two walked like this to Lan Xiao Ge. They quickly arrived at the courtyard where two retainers were guarding the doors. An Qing Ran informed them that she wanted to see her Yiniang. The guards keeping the door hesitated. "Please don''t make things difficult, nobody will be med, father''s ban doesn''t prohibit Yiniang to receive visitor is it not?" This was a poor argument. The only reason her father didn¡¯t prohibit that woman to receive visitor was only to allow some servants toe in, not for her to freely receive visitors. When the guards heard their Da xiao jie reasoning they somewhat felt embarrassed. (Da xiao jie = eldest miss) " I will take all the responsibility." Said An Qing Ran to get rid of their hesitation. In the end, they opened the door. Qing Ran stood at the step not sure whether she should go in or not. An Ming Xuan was the one who made the decision, as he ran inside pulling her along. Lian Jin Rong and An Yan Ran never thought that An Qing Ran woulde. With a dark face, Yan Ran wasining to Lian Jin Rong about her painting. She wasted such a good painting! She never expected that An Qing Ran could be so cold and refuse to talk in her mother¡¯s favour. But, as soon as she noticed An Qing Raning in she put on a sweet smile. "Jie Jie! Your Mei Mei didn''t think that Jie Jie woulde to visit yiniang!" An Ming Xuan wrapped his small arms around Lian Jin Rong waist shouting "Niang!" Snap The little boy held his face. Surprised he looked at his mother, his bright smile disappeared. Ming Xuan was so shocked that he even forgot to cry. Witnessing this scene An Qing Ran was puzzled. She never expected Lian Jin Rong to hit Ming Xuan. What was that woman nning? On the side, An Yan Ran didn¡¯t expect her mother to react this way and froze. Lian Jin Rong stared at An Ming Xuan "How many time do I have to tell you! I am your Yiniang and Furen is your Niang! Don''t you understand? Why can''t you act properly? If you make this mistake once more, I will not forgive you!" An Qing Ran smiled in her heart. It turned out that yiniang was acting out a y for her. If it was like this she should appreciate the show. Or maybe she should act along? "Qing Ran, your Di Di and Mei Mei will have to rely on you from now on. They are still young and not very sensible. You should take good care of them¡­". Said Lian Jin Rong. An Qing Ran gave her a smile. "Rest assured Yiniang. For Yiniang to talk like his it seems that you are going to live in seclusion." Qing Ran smile looked so innocent. Liang Jin Rong turned a little stiff at the remark but kept a grin on her face. "This¡­I, these two children are not sensible so I ¡®ll let you take care of them!" "Yiniang shouldn¡¯t worry. Even if I doesn''t understand a thing, father and mother will teach them properly." AnQing Ran smirked. These mother and children were they taking her for a fool? Lian Jin Rong originally wanted to grab this opportunity and get An Qing Ran to talk in her favour to her husband. She never imagined that the usually simple and honest child would be so difficult to talk to. Was she ying the pig in order to eat the tiger? (Chinese idiom, in this context we can just trante it as ying dumb) As she thought about the possibility she swallowed back her words. In the meantime, An Yan Ran pulled An-Ming Xuan to scold the boy. "Why did you go to bother Jie Jie? I told you that she had things to do, you really are a fool!" An Ming Xuan was still a little child. Being scolded left and right he was stunned. An Qing Ran pitied the child. Looking at this fascinating daughter and mother pair y she lost all interest. " I will leave first, I should not bother Yiniang any further¡­" "This child what are you saying? Didn¡¯t yiniang already told you that she thought of yourself as her own child? Although this may seem like an insult to you, Yiniang just wants to let you know about her affection. Don''t listen to the nonsense that Zhang momo said. Why would your Yiniang set up your mother? She is my Jie Jie since childhood I always respected her deeply¡­" "Is that so?" The former An Qing Ran didn''t know anything about the things happening between adults. But the present one smirked in her heart. Chapter 38 Refusing to be in the same carriage "Is that so?" The former An Qing Ran didn''t know anything about the happening between adults. Lian Jin Rong looked so sincere. "Of course! There is no other truth than this one. When your Niang got pregnant with you, it was this one that always took care of¡­" "En, Yiniang was probably so worried about my mother that she married into the mansion to take good care of us. Isn¡¯t it so?" An Qing Ran interrupted with a sneer. Lian Jian Rong could hear the dripping sarcasm in An Qing Ran words, still, she smiled to the girl. "This child, this one does not understand what is the meaning of your words¡­"
On the following day. Two carriages were parked in front of the general¡¯s mansion. The front of the first one was imposing and covered with thick red satin silk. The rest of the vehicle was adorned in the same colour pallet and southern brocade. The second carriage was smaller and decorated with blue cotton; it looked a bit shabby. An Qing Ran stepped out of the house and noticed the two carriages. She pulled the soft sable fur cloak around her. Her warm cloak and thick leather boot kept her safe and dry from the cold snow she was stepping on. The coachman put a stool on the ground allowing her to step into the red carriage. She was about to step up when she heard hurried footstep behind her. "Jie! Wait"¡¯ Turning around she noticed An Yan Ran running towards her. The girl was wearing a thin yellow skirt and a peacock feather cloak. A phoenix hairpin was swaying on her head while she moved. The shining sun brightening her face. She looked peerless. An Qing Ran heart froze, she was really a beauty. No wonder Kang Wang was bewitched by her! Nevertheless, Yan Ran charms were her business! She could use them as a weapon but she mustn¡¯t n on scheming against her! "Jie Jie you are so beautiful today!" An Yan Ranplimented her skillfully. An Qing Ran nodded. "You are always the same. What are you doing?" After saying these words, she turned around to get into the carriage, but An Yan Ran pulled at her sleeves. "Jie Jie, Yan er wants to ride the carriage with you. Is that ok?" In her past life when Yan Ran asked her the same thing, she agreed to her request without thinking further. But that life was over. "Why do you want to ride with me?". She asked her back still at the girl. An Yan Ran smiled charmingly. "Jie Jie¡¯s carriage is big and warm and unlike Mei Mei'' s carriage it looks pretty! Also, Yan er likes to be with Jie Jie!". An Qing Ran turned resolutely to the girl. "This is not good!" An Yan Ran never thought that she would be rejected. Her face turned a bit stiff. "Why not? We use to do this all the time¡­" "Mei Mei, didn''t you hear about this? Recently the Emperor sent a decree to confirm that noble¡¯s household in the capital upholds thew! We can''t sit in the same carriage¡­ If words spread that the general''s estate doesn¡¯t follow the rules and treat their young miss on the same footing regardless of the Di or Shu status wouldn''t it be an embarrassment to father? An Qing Ran kept her voice as gentle as possible, she didn''t want the ridicule hidden in it to be perceived. An Yan Ran''s face changed a few time when she spoke, in the end, she didn¡¯t retort. An Qing Ran continued. "I know that meimei is most sensible and would not care about these small matters, right?" AnYan Ran nodded. "Jie Jie is really careful!" She then turned and walked to the small carriage behind. Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Design to harm her Sitting in the carriage An Qing Ran let out a long sight of relief. Listening to the sound of the horseshoes her tumbling heart quieted down. In her past life, she had sat in her carriage daydreaming about her encounter with various celebrities of the capital. But today she was only thinking about one thing. How she would have to face her enemy again! (the novelsiread.wordpress) What would when they finallye face to face? ¡°We arrived at Ding Yuan Fu¡±. Said the coachman. A ballet of carriages was passing in front of the estate, however, one could barely hear any noize. Attesting to the fact that most of the guest were nobles. An Qing Ran¡¯s and An Yan Ran''s carriages paused in front of the main gate. After what, the girls were carried in small sedans to the second entrance. A group of beautiful maids were standing at the moon gate, waiting to guide guests. After one of the maids checked their invitation, the two girls were led inside. (the novelsiread.wordpress) DingYan Hou Fu was in no way inferior to the general''s estate. The architecture was more detailed. The corridors were connected by pebble path. In the distance across a stone bridge, you could distinguish some flowers beds. When the wind blew, it brought the faint fragrance of plum blossom. A small handmaid came to great them. "Mydy is waiting for the two young miss in the small pavilion. The road is slippery so the young miss should walk slowly¡­". It was the moment An Qing Ran realized that her refusal to let AnYan Ran ride the carriage with her made the girl dissatisfy. From the moment they stepped out of their carriages she had not uttered a word. Yan Ran quietness made Qing Ran ufortable. However, she kept her calm and carefully walked on the slippery bluestone bridge in a trance. This ce¡­ All her past life sorrows began here! The stone bridge allowed one to cross the artificialke of the Ding Yan Hou Fu. The ice had started to melt and it looked like the water was covered by small iced scales. From a fare, you could notice small waves blown by the wind. An Qing Ran''s heart tighten. In her past life, she had fallen into the cold water and got afflicted with her cold disease here. Once more she got lost in memories. Suddenly An Yan Ran stopped and called. "Jie Jie, watch the ice her has turned into¡­" It was the same words! When Qing Ran heard these words her mouth turned dry but still nodded. "Yes" "Jie Jie look! Is that a fish? Can fish swim in such cold water?" An Yan Ran asked her in a cheery voice. Leaning forward she pointed toward theke. The little maid that was leading the way had already turned at a corner and stopped there silently waiting. An Qing Ran walked torward bridge side and looked down in the direction that Yan Ran¡¯s small finger was showing. "Yes the fish is really swimming" (the novelsiread.wordpress) An Yan Ran slowly took a step back and a wicked light shot in her eyes. She had endured for such a long time¡­ Now she would let that person in front of her suffer! Her Niang was locked up in her courtyard because of this girl¡¯s mother. These past few days her words were strange and cold¡­ Which reminded Yan Ran of her mother¡¯s words. If this girl wasn¡¯t with father on that day things would not have ended up as it is. Earlier too ¡­ she used the Emperor as an excuse so she (Yanran) wouldn¡¯t ride the carriage her(Qingran). An YanRan stood next to Qing Ran. "How nice it would be to feed the fishes!" "This isn''t our house, where are you going to find fish food?" AnQing Ran reyed the dialogue of her past life. AnYan Ran sighted, but all of a sudden she slipped and lost her shoe. That was it! In her previous life, she had tried to get the shoe back and slipped into theke. At that time it was Kang Wang that rescued her¡­ Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Hero save the beauty Recalling these event Qing Ran didn''t try to get the shoe but turned to see if she could see Kan Wang. When An Yan Ran realized that her n failed she stood up unsteady trying to reach AnQing Ran in order to push her into the water! On the path, maids led guest one after the other. However, Qing-Ran couldn''t see the familiar figure and felt that something wasn''t right. She wanted to leave but she paused. She needed a n! An Yan Ran¡¯s eyes were burning with hatred. She was about to touch An Qing Ran when suddenly the other girl screamed and moved away. Yan Ran didn¡¯t expect this reaction and lost her bnce, falling into theke''s freezing water¡­ Everything happened in an instant. The small maid standing at the side didn''t understand what was happening until she noticed An Qing Ran sitting on the floor and staring at Yan Ran''s cloak floating in the water. The girl on the floor slowly got on her feet. Turning around she started to shout for help. Qin Ran tried to walk but she felt a terrible pain on her ankle, the world turned ck for a moment and she fell back on the floor gasping. Damned! She was just too nervous! She just wanted to avoid Yan Ran but now she had hurt her foot! A huge mess followed. Qing Ran heard footsteps then a tall figure jumped in theke. She was so confused. In her past life, it was also that tall figure that saved her from the freezing water. She could clearly remember the elegant appearance of Kang Wang, Dong Fang Ye. It was love at first sight! Kang Wang fame also rose because of the incident. He was the hero who saved the beauty. Once the rumours reached Yunqi Emperor''s ears he bestowed them a marriage edict. In this life, the Emperor had no reason to do such a thing! He didn¡¯t have a reason to get the two married anymore! An Qing Ran gazed at theke. After a long while, Dong Fang Ye came out holding AnYan Ran. A group of maids were waiting on the side to help them. Yan Ran was coughing be she seemed fine. An Qing Ran heart calmed down. She had been so afraid that the past would repeat itself because of this incident. She solved it so easily! That man would get some fame but he wouldn¡¯t have the chance to taste the fruit of victory! While Qing Ran was lost in thoughts someone lifted her off the ground. Looking up, she met a pair of deep phoenix eyes quietly looking at her. "What are you doing! Let me down!" She eximed when she noticed who the person was. "It seems that Miss An didn¡¯t realize that she was injured" Replied Dong Fang Jin in a whisper. Even if her ankle was in pain An Qing Ran stubbornly struggled. Dong Fang Jin gave up and put her down frowning. "What are you thinking?" He asked, his face sullen. An Qing Ran''s eyes remained on theke. She watched as a dripping Dong Fang Ye walked to the shore his face pale. An Yan Ran eyes were fixed on the man''s face. She never even tried to nce in Qing Ran''s direction. A cold smile was on An Qing Ran''s lips. She had been attracted by that man appearance, little did she know¡­ Suddenly a hot and clear voice murmured in her ear "What is it that you are really hating?" Chapter 41 Hereafter update will be Thu Fri sat .
Chapter 41 The wrath of the Prince An Qin Ran turned her head and met a pair of plum blossom phoenix eyes. At that moment she realized that Dong Fang Jin and Dong Fang Ye looks were simr. Dong Fang Jin burning gaze was locked on her, it didn''t reveal his usual cynicism. At that instant, he looked even more handsome and elegant than Dong Fang Ye with his straight eyebrows! What was this? It must be because the appearance of these two wangs for the Dongfang family are so simr. And, before he called her, she was in the midst of her memories¡­ An Qing Ran frowned before she answered his question with another: "What are you talking about?" "This prince?" Dong Fang Jin looked at the girl in front of him. She had stared at his face but he knew she wasn''t really looking at him. Her attitude displeased the young man. As the Crown Prince, he never cared about the protocol and conventions due to the Imperial family. This time, however, he told the girl next to him: "It would seem like the Di daughter of the general''s Fu doesn''t even know basic etiquette! Or is it that you don¡¯t know who Benwang is?" Ah! An Qing Ran looked at the youth bewildered. In her past life, she only met him a few times. Thest time she had seen him he was a sickly teenager. Dongfang Jin had passed away before even turning 20 years old. How old was he again? Sixteen, seventeen? Why did she forget such an important event? It was obvious¡­ In Qing Ran¡¯s past life, Fang Jin death only meant that an obstacle was removed from Kang Wang path. Who would be worried about a hindrance? The dazed An Qing Ran annoyed Dong Fang Jin. Her lost face also made himugh and the irritated prince turned yful. "What are you thinking about?" Anqing Ran shook her head. The gesture reminded her injured ankle. She couldn''t even let her feet touch the ground, as a cry escaped her lips. "Let me!" Not waiting for the girl to answer Dong Fang Jin knelt down and massaged her joint. This simple action was clearly inappropriate. However, Qing Ran ''s mind was a jumble as soon as her eyesid on Dongfang Ye. "Don''t touch me!" Dongfang Jin frowned and a touch of anger shed in his eyes. "Is it worth it?" Pretending not to understand the meaning behind his words the girl ignored the question. Still, in her heart, she was shocked. The two princes were very different. Why did she think that the Crown prince was clever and perceptive? Dong Fang Jin, it was as if he could see through other people hearts¡­ She had to be careful from now on! She mustn''t act recklessly. She never imagined that after one meeting, the crown prince would easily unveil her deeds and notice the hatred in her heart! On the other hand, while An Qing Ran was once again lost in her thoughts. Dongfang Jin did not bother to tell the girl that he could clearly read her face. All of a sudden, a maid leaded the hostess of the gathering to themotion. When An Qing Ran recognized the pure and beautiful woman walking towards them, she thought: ¡°Indeed, not all rumours were made of smoke.¡± Xiang Ning was unquestionably a peerless beauty. Graceful as a willow flower. As the group of people approached, An Qing Ran quivered and fainted into Dongfang Jin''s embrace. She didn¡¯t want to deal with the aftermath. And, she definitely didn''t wish to get caught in an embarrassing situation in front of all these important people. Thus, Qing Ran decided to let Dongfang Jin deal with it¡­ Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Sticking to a golden thigh With her eyes, half-closed An Qing Ran listen to Dong Fang Jin exnation. "Go get the Imperial physician! The second miss of An General''s Fu wasn''t careful and fell into theke. The eldest miss tried to save her but she twisted her ankle as a result¡­ Where are the guest courtyard? Lead the way quickly!" The youth voice was dignified and didn¡¯t leave any ce for hesitation or doubts. At hismands, the people that had gathered immediately moved to execute them. This sickly Prince was not to be ignored! In Dongfang Jin embrace An Qing Ran slightly opened her eyes and met the youth gaze. Startled she immediately shut them again and started to wonder¡­ Isn¡¯t she reborn? Why was she afraid of this teenager? "Put me down!" Said An Qing Ran as she abruptly regained consciousness. "If Benwang let you down, can Benwang leave and not be bothered about this matter?" Dong fang Jin spoke in a very low voice so nobody else could hear him talk. An Qing Ran face flushed. At the end of the day, she didn''t really want to let him go and deal with the situation by herself. She was only a twelve years old girl in the eyes of others¡­ For the Taizi to take care of her like this. It shouldn¡¯t be considered improper right? (Taizi = Crown prince) Thinking about it that way she gave Dongfang Jin light smile. "Wangye please work hard!" "Don''t say another word. Once you feel better, we will have a proper talk¡­" Replied Dongfang Jin as his lips curved into a devilish smile. An Qing Ran was shocked, she didn''t hold any grudges against this youth from her past life. But since she got the chance to start over, Qing Ran didn''t want for them to develop some kind of rtionship. Dealing with Dongfang Ye was enough! She must never get pulled into the bloody battle of the Imperial family! When Dongfang Jin noticed the girl dark face he raised an eyebrow. "What? Does An Xiao Jie feels a bit sorry for this Wang?" "No" "Oh. If it so what is An Xiao Jie thinking about?" "I was thinking that it must be boring for Wangye to attend these gatherings. Isn''t it boring for Wangye to meet with kids?" Dongfang Jin suddenly moved his handsome face closer. "And how old An Xiao Jie think she is?" A knock came at the door and Qin Xiang Ning came into the room followed by two handmaids. //ED note: It does not say when they entered the room and he ced her unto the bed but apparently that happened¡­// Coming forward she curtseyed. "This young miss greets his Highness¡­" "Considering the circumstances, you don''t need to be so polite." Dismissed Dong Fang Jin lightly. At his words, Qin Xian Ning straightened her back and came closer. Her pale face was full of distress. "An Xiao Jie for such unfortunate events to ur! This is all due to Xiang Ning''s negligence!" Looking at the girl in front of her, An Qing Ran wondered how she could get along so well with An Yan Ran? Also how did these youngdies that barely leave the inner yard, knew how to follow when the wind blows? Why did shee to greet her instead of An Yan Ran? Did the news that her Yiniang fell out of favor spread already? It shouldn¡¯t be¡­ The matters of An Fu''s weren¡¯t such big urrences. Why would the rumor spread so fast? Qing Ran did not think more about the matter and replied to the girl in front of her. "Qin Xiao Jie must not me herself! Mei Mei and I were not careful! If you take the me, this miss will feel guilty!" //ED note: Well isn''t it obvious that Qin Xiao Jie woulde to her because the Crown Prince is taking care of her? What do you think? // Chapter 43 Chapter 44 Chapter 45 Chapter 46 Chapter 47 Chapter 48 Chapter 49 Chapter 50 Chapter 51 Chapter 52 Chapter 53 Chapter 54 Chapter 55 Chapter 56 Chapter 57 Chapter 58 Chapter 59 Chapter 60 Chapter 61 Chapter 62 Chapter 63 Chapter 64 Chapter 65 Chapter 66 Chapter 67 Chapter 68 Chapter 69 Chapter 70 Chapter 71 Chapter 72 Chapter 73 Chapter 74 Chapter 75 Chapter 76 Chapter 77 Chapter 78 Chapter 79 Chapter 80 Chapter 81 Chapter 82 hi ??. Chapter 82The Royal Family isUnaffectionate "Originally Crown Prince was in the temple, but thisfact is strange. Crown Prince did not know that Empress mother''s illness andunconscious now? We all came to the temple to pray for the Empress''s blessing¡­Also heard that Empress mother''s illness is because Crown Prince. Don''t know where were Crown Prince went in thepast two days. Let Mother* worry. YanFei and my mother are also worried." (TN:he calls Empress as naing naing, like how concubine children call legal wife as mother) In the pce, if the Crown prince''s missing thing is not known, then it''s weird. Therefore Kang Wang just hesitated and asked in ''care''. ¡°Is the mother sick?¡± Dongfang Jin heard the words hurriedly said, ¡°Then I will return to the pce immediately¡­¡± Speaking anxiously, he hurried to the room where he used to live. Dongfang Ye saw this followed him and said: ¡°Imperial Elder brother, you really just stayed in this temple. Those guards are really unfavorable. They didn¡¯t even find Imperial Elder brother. After returning, ChenDi went to the father Emperor and punish their sins!¡± Dongfang Jin only sighed, his footsteps were fast. Instead of entering the house, he turns a corner. His horse is tied up in the stable outside the East wing. He loosened the reins and looked at the two men who were still following him and said, ¡°You have a heart. It¡¯s the Crown prince¡¯s fault. I¡¯m going back to the pce right now to see if my mother¡¯s illness is improving¡­¡± Dongfang Ye also followed him hurriedly: ¡°Imperial Elder brother, we will apany you back to the pce!¡± The Crown Prince looked at him and said, ¡°You still have important work to do. This is for queen mother''s blessing. It''s not child''s y. The things in the pce have me. You don¡¯t have to worry. The things in Yuehua Temple are handed over to you¡­¡± Say, get on the horse and whip away! Dongfang Ye and Dongfang Yan looked at the direction ofthe Crown prince¡¯s disappearance. They looked at each other for a moment: Whatis this situation? Orginally,They were supposed to spread the news of the prince¡¯s disappearance,but they saw him suddenly appear alive. Where did he go these two days? Whypretend that nothing happened? Mother got the news that the father told her personally. The father¡¯s shadowguards were so fierce that there was no reason why he was in Yuehua Temple, butthey couldn¡¯t find it! So he is lying! This Crown prince is lying to both of them. Dongfang Ye''s mouth showed a sneer: ¡°How can this thing end so easily! Imust expose to my father the emperor¡­ When ites to disclosure, he doesn¡¯t know what toexpose! The Crown Prince had disappeared and there was no evidence to prove that itreally happened. However, they came all the way here and they still haveto stay here for a few days. They still have to behave like chanting sutras. Wouldn''tthey be suffocated to death? At this moment, they saw the little monk that had juststood outside the abbot¡¯s door, took a bucket of water and passing them. Dongfang Ye stepped forward and stopped him: ¡°Excuseme Little Master, has Crown Prince lived in the temple for these twodays?¡± The little monk looked at him, somewhat stunned:¡°Why did the prince ask this question?¡± ¡°I concerned about Imperial elder brother¡¯shealth. He used to be in poor health¡­¡± At this point, thinking that theexcuse was too wrong, he changed his way, ¡°We want to know what the ImperialElder brother likes to do, because his birthday ising, but we don¡¯t knowwhat gifts to give¡­¡± After finished speaking, he felt no face. He is amagnificent prince. Is it necessary to exin this to a little monk? The little monk nodded: ¡°The Crown prince likes toy chess. He has been ying chess with the abbot for two or threedays!¡± ¡°Always ying chess? Don¡¯t even sleep?¡± The little monk shook his head and thenleft. Dongfang Ye and Dongfang Yan felt ridiculous. Theycertainly wouldn¡¯t believe that Crown Prince had stayed in this Yuehua templefor two or three days. Therefore, the people in Yuehua temple are defending theCrown Prince; all of them are his people! This is very positive for both. Besides, An Qingran, she was verfortable listening to her father¡¯s reprimand to An Yanran. This hypocritical person deserves a lesson! In thest lifetime, she added to her own sufferingand she had not yet returned one percent. They two mother and daughter are waiting for the move! Lian Jinyu has been looking at An Qingran , her eyes are full offort:¡°Qing Ran, tell your mother, what do you want to eat and mother will do ityou. These two days should be starved in the mountain!¡± ¡°Well, the Crown prince got a pheasant on the mountainand roasted it. He was afraid that smoke would attract thieves, so he did ithalf baked¡­ You shouldn¡¯t mention killing lives in Yuehua Temple!¡± An Qingran spit out her tongue and smiledmischievously. ¡°Yeah, we shouldn¡¯t mention this. Let¡¯s go back tothe house and mother will give it to you!¡± An ZhongTao beside also smiled and said: ¡°yes, here you twodies''sincere praying even with illness and injury, should also move the Buddha. Sowe should go back to the House earlier!¡±" An Qingran said: ¡°This is matter ofhaving a life-saving grace to Crown Prince. So I want to thank the Crown Prince!¡± ¡°This can be done! "An ZhongTao nodded "you go first, That grace oflife-saving, another day I will personally visit to express the gratitude!" An Qingran immediately go to the ground, her heart was anxious.Empress¡¯s illness has stirred up the court. Many people came to Yuehua Templeto pray for her. Obviously her illness is very serious. As she walked, she thought, when did Empress died inst life? She tried to think, as if it was about this time, thatis to say, the Crown prince would lose his mother! Before knowing the Crown prince, she didn¡¯t caremuch about their fate at all. Last life, these two people were no obstacles toher and Kang Wang¡¯s career, and they didn¡¯t have to worry about it. What should she do? The empress is old, her medical skills are nothing butfur, is it possible for Master to go out? These days, she took her mother to the Yuehua Temple tocopy the scripture. Master has already gone home. Should she discuss it withher mother? If Master can¡¯t cure it, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s really impossible to save . As An Qingran walked along, her mind shed withthoughts, but suddenly she remembered. In the cave, Dongfang Jin endured severepain but did not hum picture. He was absolutely a man. Unfortunately, theyouthful years¡­.. She didn¡¯t want to think about it, just wanted to help him as much as shecould. He has done so much for her and she hasrevenge. How can he refuse to ept her kindness? An Qingran saw Master Kong approaching, and she smiledhumbly: ¡°Just now, Qingran was helpless so pretends to faint that madeGreat master lied for me. It¡¯s really a sin. Qingran came here to apology to theMaster!¡± ¡°Well, anyway, fake dizzy is better than reallydizzy, isn''t it?¡± Monk Master said withugh. An Qingran smiled and said, "Thank you, Great master!" Monk master looked at her with also smiling: ¡°Oldmonk goes into hell without worries. Still hope benefactor''s thoughts betweengood and evil to considermon people as the most important¡­¡­¡± He looked at her with deep meaning in his eyes. For a moment, An Qingran felt as if he knew something.When she came back to her mind, Master Kong had drifted away. Really a master! An Qingran patted herself on the chest. What did he and herwords do? Does her idea of good and evil will affect themon people incountry? The hat is a bit big! Chapter 83 hi Gain a Reputation An Qingran mood rolls over. The past and the present events areintertwined together, let her sigh. This life, no matter what, she onlyprotects who must be protect! As for the matter about the life ofmon peoplein country. She is just a woman¡¯s home. Where can she manage so much? Besides,she will not marry Dongfang Ye. Naturally, she will not enter the pce, andit will not affect the life of themon people in country, right? Perhaps the master is more worried, may be to see themselvesconstantly in trouble, warning the next. When she got to the East Wing and saw the little monk, sheknew that the Crown prince had gone! Yes, he must have concern about Empress. If it''s her, shealso wanted to go back immediately. But he still helped her to justify her liebefore going back to the pce. Think of here, originally her calm heart having great waves! ¡°It¡¯s Eldest daughter of An jia!¡± The voice of DongfangYe sounded so familiar that for a moment, An Qingran thought that she was stillin the past life. But she saw him and Dongfang Yan juste out from thebackyard. Before Dongfang Ye approached, he stared at her face and said, ¡°Heardthat An da xiaojie prayed for her father and she was fainted because oftiredness. It''s really a good filial piety.¡± An Qingran''s heart beats faster! Honestly, until now she hasn''t thought about how to facehim! During her foot injury, he constantly came to the General¡¯sFu to harass her. She ignored him. However, didn''t expect that his face to bealmost the same as his shamelessness, which made people not dare toplimenthim. An Qingran calmly said, "Original Kang Wang and Ning Wangare here too!¡± ¡°Naturally, you can pray for your father''s blessing andwe should pray for the Empress''s blessing. So we¡¯re going to be a three-day ceremony!But don''t know how many times Miss An has done ceremony for the General¡¯s Fu?Looking at the little girl in front of him, Dongfang Ye finds her more and morespecial. She just looks pleasant within bring heroic spirit cant say. Sometimes,just listen to her talk feels `interesting¡¯! She always easily arouses the evil fire in his heart! She ignored him, but he thought she was different. ¡°Well, praying for blessing is a matter of sincereheart. It has nothing to do with being present!¡± An Qingran saidImpolitely. Dongfang Ye heard that his face changed a few times, fromwhite to red and green. Although he was not a Crown prince, at any rate he wasalso a prince. It was toote for everyone to fawn on him. How dare she? She¡¯s just the daughter of a General! What does she depend on? Is it because of the Crown prince? By the way, when Yanran fell into the water, Crown Prince Dongfang Jin carried her(AQR) to the inner room and then this little girl had a good feeling for Dongfang Jin? Think of here, the more ufortable in his heart.On side Dongfang Yan saw Kang Wang suffer shrunken said: ¡°An Da xiaojie is indeed hot-tempered enough to be thedaughter of the General. An Yanran is also the daughter of a general. But heardthat she was gentle anddylike and a rare calm. Maybe it¡¯s because ofdifferent mothers. Since ancient times, this has been general division of Diand Shu. But do not know that this Di and Shu theory is most harmful! Because he knows that the Kang Wang and Lian Jinrong arecousin rtionship. More importantly because he and Kang Wang arepared tothe Dongfang Jin, naturally it is also Shu born, so that is why he said that. An QingRan didn''t think that she woulde out and meetthese two devils of past life. In the past life, this Dongfang Yan made goodfriends with Dongfang Ye. At that time, he devoted himself in helping DongfangYe ascend to power. Actually don''t know how Dongfang Yan was, instead thoughtthat he was very talkative and attractive person. Now listening to his wordscan''t help butugh. ¡°Ning Wang¡¯s words are just for me. That''s good. Ifpeople hear them, they think that Ning Wang¡¯s words refer to the fact that hecan¡¯t be a crown prince when he is a Shu born¡­.These words passed toemperor¡¯s ears, don¡¯t know what would the emperor feel who giving importance todifference between Di and Shu to issue a decree to prohibit Di and Shu fromdividing the honorific titles a few days ago? In this world here exits righteousnessand so are people. If there are no divisions between the Di and Shu then therewill be no divisions between guests and hosts. Those on top decline royalpurpose, actually lets the people feel also should be indiscriminate between themonarch and the minister isn''t? How could Ning Wang speak so righteously andvigorously when it''s inconsistent withw and etiquette? It would be better to exin to me since thiswomen is dull and do not understand it!¡± Dongfang Yan originally felt that he was still not bad. Hedid not expect to be rebuke by the woman in front of him, but he could not pickup the words. Dongfang Ye looked at her bright little face with solemnity.Listening to her say such a great truth, can¡¯t help but look at her moredazzlingly. Thinking, this little girl is so young that she has this momentum,but don¡¯t know what will happen when she grows up! If she helps him by his side, maybe it¡¯s more convenient todo some things on your own! Heughed back without any angry: ¡°Well, it is worthyof being the daughter of the General, with momentum and courage!¡± An QingRan looks at his bright and beautiful smile which is verytouching. Dongfang Ye has such ability. He can easily make people trust him. IfAn qingran didn''t know his true personality, fear that seeing this smile, shewould also think that this man is very modest and courteous. ¡°If the two Wangyes have no matter, please forgive thislittle girl for saying goodbye!¡± Says and gave courtesy correctly andpassed by them and left. An Qingran was anxious. She didn¡¯t know how to help theCrown prince. She wanted to know more about the Empress''s health. Besides, theperson who harmed her had not been found. But the only offender was LianJinrong mother and daughter pair. An Yanran is still young. Besides, she has no such way tofind robbers. These kind of fearingthings can only done by Lian Jinrong. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Besides, An Yanran returned to the General¡¯s Fu, looking dejected. Lian Jinrongwas anxious at a nce: ¡°Yanran, what happened?¡± ¡°Mother, that An Qingran well stay in Yuehua Temple and she bullied daughter!"Speaking, she urgently and angrily told Lian Jinrong what had happened, andthen said, "Mother, she pretended to be dead and now her daughter¡¯s reputationhas been stinking by her. If this goes on, she will get a good reputation butalso very easily. Daddy trusts her very much and naturally also trusts hermother. Mother, this is very bad for you. What shall we do?¡± An Yanran is a child after all. In the past,when things went smoothly, her manners and temper were well controlled. Unexpectedly,now days repeatedly defeated by An Qingran. She was so angry that she forgoteverything. An Mingxuan just came in and walked up to her withoutknowing the situation and asked. ¡°Second sister, why didn¡¯t the eldersistere back and why didn¡¯t the father and motheres back?¡± As soon as An Yanran heard it, sheraised her hand high to hit him. Just at time it was stopped by Lian Jinrong:¡°Yanran, Mingxuan is still young. What does he know?¡± An Mingxuan didn¡¯t realize that her second sister was so uncertainlike weather. Before she was good to him, she treated him good. Now days she wasangry and she scatter her angry on him. He could not help feeling a littlehatred. He should grow up faster. At that time, what he wanted to do, he coulddo it naturally. When growing up he should learn some skills. If he has theability, see who despises him. Chapter 84 hi Chapter 84. Has she changed? An Yanran did not think of his own unintentional actions,but let An Mingxuan grow up quickly and his evil personality began to brew anddevelop from this time¡­ An Mingxuan went out gloomily, and Lian Jinrong felt that hisson was useless, but her little daughter could count on it. Therefore she said softly, ¡°We still have a chance.Don''t lose heart; it¡¯s only a temporary gain and loss. Didn''t we tread on thembefore? As long as the timing is right, as long as the idea is good, it can¡¯tbe done, right?" An Yanran was angry when she heard the words: ¡°Mother, don¡¯t you thinkthat An Qingran has changed into a person? She used to be a person not tooffend anybody. She believed everything we said and even loved you more thanher own mother. But now, look at her eyes, they can eat people! I don¡¯t knowhow she suddenly became like this. What a ghost¡­..!We do things without showingsigns. Now I don¡¯t worry about anything else. I just worry about she mightcatch something to oppose and bite us! It''s like appears in today''s matter!¡°" ¡°Child, you think more. How old is she? It¡¯s onlya temporary thing to gain momentum. As long as we are careful not to leave thema handle, see if she still can¡¯t take care of it!¡± Hearing that persuades An Yanran''s breath is a lot better. Can¡¯t help but think of the scene of meeting cousin inYuehua Temple. Thinking about it, if it weren¡¯t for An Qing Ran, do not knowhow many chances she would get close to her cousin! And An Qinran is there, don¡¯t mean anything to hercousin. She just thought that this Dongfang Ye had enter her eyes. The same goes for other people¡¯s eyes. Afraid that women in capital are think of him. Can''t help but cause suspicion and worry for no reason. As a matter of fact, she is not bad at remembering. But on the contrary, Dongfang Ye''s heart has been itching since cold reprimand by An Qinran. In the evening ss, the male and female families were divided into two halls to recite sutras for Empress''s blessing. His mind did not know where to go. People are there, their mouths are moving. One moment thought of Dongfang Jin, and another moment thought of An Qingran. Suddenly it urred to him, how could both of theme to Yuehua Temple so coincidentally? Is there anything in it? Thinking of this, more and more difficult to meditation, even the scriptures are not very clear! Atst, the evening ss ended and they went back to their rooms. And Donfang Ye looked at location of An Qingran''s room, somewhat hesitated. Dongfang Yan did not know what he was thinking, butined a little. This Crown prince¡¯s disappearance caused them to huddle together in this temple to eat fasting and chant Buddha. Althoughining, he didn''t dare to speak loudly. Dongfang Ye said, ¡°Sometimes adversity is an opportunity. It depends only on what you think of it.¡± Dongfang Yan followed his eyes and saw nothing: ¡± Huangxiong, are you looking at your opportunities?¡± {TN note: Huang Xiong ¡ª Imperial Elder Brother} Dongfang Ye smiled:¡°Yes, this trip, we should find some harvest ourselves isn''t? Crown Princedid not disappear, which should be a happy event, right?" Dongfang Yan does not know what it means. Look at him nkly. Dongfang Yeughed, ¡°You don¡¯tunderstand it. It¡¯s sote. Let¡¯s talk about it tomorrow¡­ It¡¯s time to havea good sleep tonight! There¡¯s no reason for punish yourself. What do you say? Dongfang Yan understood thest sentence. Although he said they would return home soon, An ZhongTaoleft temporarily for something. Lian Jinyu decided to serve for one month. Shewas indeed sincerely praying for the General¡¯s Fu. An Qingran felt that thereis no need hurry in these two days. After all, this is also rted to the goodfortune of the General¡¯s Fu! Therefore, she settled down and began to copy thescriptures. Lian Jinyu saw her daughter''s m andpose evenafter a disaster. She still couldn¡¯t help but feel secretly proud. This courageis worthy of the daughter of the General! When An Zhongtao returned, he brought back the news. The Queen¡¯s illnessimproved slightly and the Emperor¡¯s mood improved a little. Hearing that, An Qingran''s mood was also a littlebetter. If it''s before, she would not at all concern about the affairs of the Emperorand Empress. Just because of Crown Prince''s contact. She felt very sad aboutthe fate of the Crown prince and the Empress. Don''t know who is the behindsinister person, causing the mother and son to die! In fact, she is now very reluctant to recall when theCrown Prince passed away! In the daytime, she was in the yard. Although there was nonoise around her, people came and went very busily. Yuehua Temple has neverbeen to so many dignitaries and family members. Therefore, everything they useis carefully selected. Even those apanying maids and pce maids arerarely seen calm and steady and moving without making noise. At that moment, there was a sudden sound of footsteps approaching, butshe saw the beautiful and lovely Lou Wanyue walking forward apanied by a maid:¡°QingRan, you look good. Yesterday I heard you fainted. I came to see you,but did not dare to disturb¡­¡± She smiled lightly and her eyes were righteous. An Qingran liked it atfirst sight. Shortly said: ¡°Actually it''s Miss Lou! Yesterdaywas really rude; I don¡¯t know anything about it! Pleasee to thehouse!¡± Lou Wanyue actuallydidn''t hide, but went into the house with her. Rendong busily brought green tea,and An Qingran said, ¡°There is no very good tea in the temple for guests.Miss Lou doesn''t dislike it!¡± Lou Wanyue holds a cup elegantly and puts it down aftertwo sips: ¡°People in this temple have no distraction in their heart.Actually I feel that this tea has a taste. Although not strong, but also goesfor the spleen. It can be considered agood tea. Moreover, drinking tea is for the sake of clear heart. If that¡¯s thecase, it¡¯s too good a tea to be good! ¡° ¡°Look at Miss Lou, these wordsto listen seems be reasonable. If I were, I would not be able to saythem¡­¡±An Qingran looked at the beauty in front of her, feeling sad inher heart. Speaking of it, there is still no rtionship betweenthem. Lou wanyue grinned: ¡°Actually said that I am goodat speaking. I am willing to listen when you speak, but the body isbetter?¡± ¡°It''s muchbetter!¡± An Qingran says. In past life, She has no deep friendship withLou Wanyue . She is a Crown princess, who keeps guarding Dongfang Jin. Afterone year of marriage, Dongfang Jin died and she has never appeared againoutside. A yearter, she passed away. Now, looking at her beautiful andpeaceful appearance, it is impossible to imagine a beautiful woman turning intodust, which is somewhat sad. When Lou Wanyue saw her unwilling to speak, she stoodup and said: ¡°It looks like you are still very tired, I will not botheryou!¡± An Qingran realized that she wasneglecting and got up to pull at her. ¡°Just now, I was thinking about thst time in Dingyuan Hou Fu. Because I twisted my foot and can''t able to seeyou, I regret that. Finally saw you this time, don¡¯t know how to enjoy it. Iwas thinking that if it weren¡¯t in the temple, we should drink some wine!¡± Hearing that, Lou Wangyue smiled: ¡°It is reallythe daughter of the General, not doing it so attractive. Well, if I leave now,it will make you misunderstand that I am petty¡­¡± Chapter 85 Hi ??. this chapter is unedited. Chapter 85Feel like old friends at the first meeting ¡°By the way, do you know, we can be considered as cousins via female line. My grandmother is your mother¡¯s aunt. I¡¯ve only recently learned about this rtionship. Before, visiting of rtives was a matter of adults. We girls don¡¯t like to move around and family was strict .Even rtives are left out. But now there is time for the Empress''s blessing. So yesterday I couldn¡¯t talk to you. Today, I got up early and made a decision. If I don¡¯t have a good talk with you, I won¡¯t stop! ¡± {Zimu - Father''s mother; parental grandmother, Qin yi - mother''s sister; aunt} Thisyer of rtives, An Qingran naturally understands. She has already known it in thest life. But its pity she (AQR) didn''t make good friendship with her. Furthermore, Crown prince''s rtive to her must be removed!. At that time, there were two camps. In this life, she loved the prince, but she also feels heartache for the lovely ones in front of her eyes. These few words really made her feel that she was in love with herself. Sometimes people don¡¯t have to spend much time, just one look, one word, to know whether they can be friends or not. Lou Wanyue is absolutely a friend you can make! Not to mention their rtionship with each other! So she took her hand again and said, ¡°Well, in that case, I should call you Jiejie?¡± Lou Wanyue is two years older than her. ¡°Well, then I¡¯m not polite. From the way I treat you, this Jiejie can bear it!¡± Lou Wanyueughed. An Qingran is willing to do the same. The two people talked a lot from the south to the north. Later, because of the chanting of the scriptures, Lou Wanyue said goodbye. Looking at her back, An Qingran couldn''t stop the sadness! She feels that she is living this life. It is God who makes herself to make up for her regrets, her own, or someone else¡¯s! She should be able to do it! She can rewrite the fate of her sister Lou. Will she change it or not? If such a red mouth and white teeth tell people that the Crown prince can not marry, it will be misunderstood what it means! She was demented, but Rendong smiled: ¡°Miss, Miss Lou is a good person.Walking around in the future is how to start staying here¡­. ¡± Looking at the little girl in front of her, An Qingran smiled. At least her fate must change and has changed. She couldn''t help but say ¡°Rendong, thank you!¡± Rendong was embarrassed be thanked: ¡°For no reason, the maidservant just bravely said these two sentences, how is it worth thanking!¡± An Qingran smiled. ¡°Thank you for all the things you did for me in the past. It¡¯s worth it!¡± Rendong wanted to say something. Suddenly, she saw An Qinran¡¯s face which is facing outwards changed. She could not help turning back. But she saw Kang Wang, who was in a white dress, walking into the courtyard anding towards this house. An Qingran thinks that if she closes the door at the moment, obviously shows she has ghosts in her heart. What¡¯s more, she just doesn¡¯t want to see him. But why was she afraid of him? If it were true, heughed and said, ¡°The girl looks good today. Xiao Wang brought some tonics from home and gave them to the girl¡­¡± He said that and handed the things to Rendong. Rendong looked at An Qingran. An Qingran smiled and said, ¡°Thank you for Kang Wang¡¯s concern, but the body of the women is still passable. This tonic dare not ept!¡± ¡°It seems that you are disgusted.¡± He smiled wickedly on his face. An Qing Ran looked at his appearance and felt sick for a while. She didn¡¯t understand what was wrong in her previous life. Actually she liked to see his smile. At that time, she thought he was good at everything and could not see his evil nature at all. Now she knows how she can be confused by him and can''t help but say, ¡°Kang Wang is ming this ordinary woman. This woman really dare not do it. The ancients once said that when the heavenses down with a great responsibility. They will suffer hardships with resolution and hunger their stomach. I dare not assume any responsibility. But I dare not do anything careless when pray for the General¡¯s Fu. . I believe that this is a major task for me, and that hunger and suffering will be regarded as the test of God and will not feel bitter. So please ask Kang Wang take back all! ¡± Dongfang Ye heard the words and stayed stunned for a moment. It never urred to him that the little girl refused a thousand miles away. It can also make people speechless! Who did she learn from her? It doesn''t seem toe from twelve year olds mouth. Didn¡¯t she be elite? But he don¡¯t think he have offended her. Where did shee from such disgust? She had been indifferent to him several times before. asionally, hatred could be seen in her eyes. He could not understand it. He wanted to ask her clearly, but he thought that she could not admit it and there was no way to do it. Now it was this that convinced him: she is not an idle person at all! Kang Wang said with an embarrassing smile: ¡°Since Miss An said so, I should not be a sinner who is not thankful. But Miss An''s behavior really touched Xiao Wang. If there anything need of Xiao Wang''s support, it shall be given. Xiao Wang will not let Miss An disappoint!¡± ¡°Women remember¡­¡± An Qingran said with a shallow smile on her face, proud and confident. But he is not allowed to go in. Kang Wang understood, said a few words and turned away. Out of the courtyard, Kang Wang threw out the things in his hand and the bird¡¯s nest was broken. He looked at the snow-white debris as if it had fallen into ground. He was stunned for a moment. Looking around, no one could see it. He sighed that he was really mad by her! But forget the king¡¯s demeanor! However, this makes him more and more have an idea in mind. He was thinking evilly. When he gets her into his hands, will not believe that he couldn''t be punish her! Next day. Dongfang Ye came again. He clearly asked the details of pray for blessing and said that he was praying for Empress. In private, he also wanted to copy some Scriptures for his mother. Such an excuse is really a good excuse. An Qingran couldn''t refuse, so she turned and went into the house. She wanted to send him a copy of her Heart sutra so he can just copy it as it is. As a result, it was unexpected that Dongfang Ye without being invited entered. ¡°This room is a little shabby. Is there something missing? I¡¯ll send someone to deliver it you tomorrow¡­¡± An Qingran turned round and saw that he was already sitting in his chair. It was not good at turning hostile and losing her reputation. Moreover, the crime of disrespecting Kang Wang is not small. After all, she¡¯s the General¡¯s daughter. It would be bad if he thought about some evil tricks to deal with Dad. Now, his evil deeds have not been developed and she can¡¯t pull him down. So she smiled and let Rendong to bring tea. Dongfang Ye took a sip and frown: ¡°Come, go and fetch my Yu Qain''s Longjing tea ¡­¡± Then one Imperial guard responded and leave. He said again, "I don¡¯t think the tea tastes light, but it¡¯s just that this tea doesn¡¯t match Miss An!¡± An Qingran smiled and sat down, lifting the cup and gently sipping it. ¡°It¡¯s the first time hearing that tea is not worthy for people¡­ However, this women heard that Yu qian Longjing tea are have audience with Emperor first. Presumably the Wangye¡¯s hands things are also rewarded by the Emperor, right? Then take this kind of tea showing the filial piety to sacred and match it with women of ordinary family. Wang Ye think if this is spread out, what would others think of Wang Ye?¡± Her voice is not high or low, but let Dongfang Ye out of a cold sweat! Chapter 86 Hi. This edited by Rebel. Chapter 86¡ª Provoking Kang Wang Her voice is not high or low, but Dongfang Ye let out a cold sweat! She constantly surprised him! Whatever came out of her mouth, it will y people. He couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°It¡¯s an analogy. It seems that Miss An is a serious person!¡± ¡°That is good. Luckily, this woman is not a gossip-loving person, either. What did Wangye say?¡± ¡°Because Miss An is so proper, Xiao Wang likes talking to Miss An!¡±Dongfang Ye took the opportunity to get closer to her. ¡°Well, women are willing to talk to Wang Ye, and they can always hear something new! In the past, Wang Ye often go to the General¡¯s Fu, thinking that we are rtives. But the rtionship between Wang Ye and Yanran should be closer, and Yanran has always talked about Wang Ye¡¯s good character. I don¡¯t know if Wangye has gone to visit Yanran recently. Last time, because of my affair, she was wronged. She was young and did not know what kind of trouble she would have after returning. I also advised my father, but I can¡¯t control his temper. Thus I can only be embarrassed¡­¡­..¡± It¡¯s no coincidence that An Qingran mentioned An Yanran. Events from past life proved An Yanran had set her heart on this man standing in front of her. They even had a good hand in harming people together. In this life, if she did not bring the couple together, how will she seek to avenge herself? Dongfang Ye does not know whether it is true or not, but upon hearing it, felt joy. She even spoke about herself positively! But she mentioned An Yanran, making him feel slightly confused. He usually met with Yanran often, was she being a little picky? Then he said, ¡°Don¡¯t mention her, she is younger than you, and she is not sensible. I know what happened that day. She even spoke wild words to her jiejie. It was so mysterious. She was not like this in the past.¡± Sure enough, they are two peas in a pod. He even defended An Yanran. She is thinking about their children who will be born in the future and the current situation. All the disputes have just now begun. She can¡¯t help but take advantage of this opportunity to deal with him. ¡°Kang Wang¡¯s actions are steady, and a figure of full authority in Yuehua Temple. There are so many princesses anddies. There should be busy activities during the day. If I dare to stay and they happened by and saw this ordinary woman, the reputation will be ruined!!¡± She¡¯s getting ahead of him again! Dongfang Ye felt anger stirring. This girl is not easy to provoke, and there is no sign of her warming up to him. There are so many girls surrounding him. But he is unwilling to take care of them. She is so ignorant! His face changed slightly. He stood up and went away. After he left, Rendong quietly stepped forward, ¡°Miss, you are offending him now¡­¡± ¡°You think I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t fight back? If he wants toe, he¡¯lle. I¡¯m not at fault. Look at what he¡¯s capable of!¡± An Qingran sneered and retorted. Rendong deeply admired her for she would have never dared to do what the Miss did. The Miss handled it so well and did not let Kang Wang fight back! Following the Miss is a good fortune! Dongfang Ye returned and calmed himself secretly because An Qingran had deeply angered him. Lian Jinyu was unaware of this event between them. She piously copied thest Sutra of Mind and then came to find An Qingran, but saw that she was also tidying up her pen and ink. Once the Sutra waspleted, she put it beside her, preparing it to offer to Buddha. ¡°Mother!¡±An Qingran turned around and saw her mother looking at her lovingly and greeted her with a smile. ¡°Qingran, I¡¯ll look at what you¡¯ve written. If it¡¯s finished, we can go back home the day after tomorrow. After staying here for so long, I¡¯m ready to return but am reluctant. I¡¯m used to it. It¡¯s quiet here!¡±Lian Jinyu opened her mouth. An Qingran smiled. ¡°That¡¯s because three of us have been staying together all this time. That¡¯s why I won¡¯t give up!¡± ¡°You! This child!¡±Lian Yuyu smiled. ¡°It will be like this when we return to the house!¡±An Qingran replied firmly. ¡°Were it be so easy!¡± When thinking of returning, Lian Jinyu is a little ufortable. When she recalled all kinds of things done before, she feels that her heart is in a tight ce. For twelve years, her heart has not been happy. The only time she feltfortable was when she is in Yuehua Temple. Sometimes even Lian Jinrong is forgotten. An Zhongtao apanied her to the back hill every day to remember that year. Now, she felt happy. If I can do this for the rest of my life, what other extravagant hopes are there to have? An Qingran saw her mother¡¯s sad face and smiled, ¡°We can¡¯t abandon the General¡¯s house. Dadid down the foundations. Both mother and daughter had their shares. I¡¯m not being petty, nor am I having bad thoughts. There¡¯s no other way. We have to fight back, right?¡± Lian Jinyu smiled, ¡°Hearing what you said, it¡¯s more mysterious than your father¡¯s going to war. Well, of course, the mother doesn¡¯t want to spend her whole life in Yuehua Temple, does she? Let¡¯s talk to your father, and we¡¯ll start the journey tomorrow! ¡± ¡°Good!¡±An Qingran also looks forward to returning home early to find out who has tried to harm her. However, she can¡¯t stay here for any longer. Because, as she spoke, An Fu has sent a letter, not to the General, but the Furen! Both mother and daughter were shocked upon receiving the message, but they saw that the letter was written by Momo Hong. Only a few lines, saying that old Mrs. An would take An Zhongyuan to stay in the capital and live in the General¡¯s Fu. The seconddy is preparing to give wee dinner for them in the Fu. Now the General¡¯s Fu people are so tired and turned the ce upside down! Lian Jinyu and An Qingran looked at each other, and the expression on her face was stunned, ¡°Mama Hong is dedicated!¡± An Qingran pulled her lips, her mother did not know, but she had arranged this before she left. Mama Hong paid close attention to the movements of Lian Jinrong and her daughter. She also knew that even if she did not ask, Mama Hong would do it anyways. After all, Mama Hong watched her mother growing up. How could she not count the grievances she has suffered? After reading the letter, An Qingran smiled, ¡°Grandmother came at the right time. We just need to rush back to give a grand wee dinner for her old family. Mother, do you agree?¡± Lian Jinyu nodded, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s a coincidence that we were discussing going back tomorrow. If we stay for a few days, I¡¯m afraid yiniang wouldn¡¯t inform us. But I don¡¯t know how to please the old madam!¡± To this old madam, Lian Jinyu felt terrified. Because no matter what she did, she could not please her. She only held her breath most of the time whenever she saw her. An Qingran realized that she never saw grandmother pleased before. She was perhaps living far away, not so close so that it will be like this? Chapter 87 Hi. This edited by Rebel. Please no spoilers inment section. Chapter 87: RETURNING HOME 7: RETURNING HOME An Zhongyuan is the younger brother of An Zhongtao. Because An Zhongtao is the eldest son, he has inherited General¡¯s Fu, and An Zhongyuan has always been in the ancestral home in his hometown. He also has his own business. An Zhongtao also helped him from time to time, even in the local a small reputation is still important! Just don¡¯t know if they are staying here this time or have other ns? In fact, the Old Madam was supposed to live with the eldest son, An Zhongtao, but she liked the younger son more, and she couldn¡¯t live without him. After the death of the Old General, she moved back to her ancestral residence and lived in it until now. Lian Jinyu and An Qingran do not know what was going on. In the past life, after her mother¡¯s death, she had been at a camp with Lian Jinrong to help her deal with all matters and to help her be the General¡¯s wife. At that time, she thought, after all, they¡¯re from the same family. If her father married another woman, it was not clear what her temperament would be. If she did not get along with herself (QAR), she would not only be depressed, yiniang will also be unhappy! But this grandmother of hers blocked every attempt and refused to ept, saying yiniang is Shu born and not worthy of the General. Later, An Qingran looked for her father and threatened that if he married another woman, she would run away from home! (This was the cruelest move she could think of in herst life.) Later, he conceded. An Qingran reflected back to the time on how stupid she was. After the mother and daughter used her, don¡¯t know how happy they were behind her back! Although she seeded in fulfilling yiniang¡¯s wish, since then, she formed a prejudice against this grandmother. The rtionship became more and more alienated between them. When she grew upter, for a time, she thought that because her grandmother liked her mother, she did not want any other woman to be her eldest daughter-inw. But over time, it was not peaceful. Whenever her grandmother visited General¡¯s Fu, she would not be satisfied with anything. Even the family¡¯s maids angered Old Madam. She always imed that her father was confused, and they were being deceived by the ves. She also used him causing the General¡¯s Fu to decline, and worsening by each generation. Father always listened to her with a smile and ignorance. Grandmother saw this and became even angrier. After a while, she left. For a long time, she didn¡¯t return. An Qingran was not involved with anything. She still had her own life. Because at that time, the Emperor had already decreed the marriage of Kang Wang Dongfang Ye and An Qingran. Her heart was happy, and her life became hectic. Every day, she only looked forward to the time she will go through the door. She did not inquire about anything in the house. She started to listen to her yiniang mother more and more. Even if something were to happen asionally, she never cared. After some time, a burr came into the house and stolen. Burr once went into her courtyard. Fortunately, at that time, she was not in the yard as she secretly went to Dongnuangge to worship her mother. After the discovery, An Yanran imed that Rendong hired the burr. Of course, Rendong exined what happened to her, butter, her yiniang mother asked her to change her maidservant, and she was willing. She was willing. So Rendong suffered endless hardships. Now thinking about it, she¡¯s afraid that the burr was arranged by that mother and daughter. For what purpose she did not know. In short, the n wasn¡¯t to help her, it was either to kill her or ruin her reputation! Fortunately, she was foolish at that time and was blissfully ignorant. Otherwise, she would be angered to death by them! This time she heard that grandmother came to the General¡¯s Fu with her uncle. She had a bad feeling in her heart. Her heart was very unsettled! She didn¡¯t know what the mother and daughter would do next. In the past life, grandmother came almost at this time. At that time, her mother was confined to the Dongnuange Pavilion. Her reputation was not good. The banquet she held with her yiniang and the other events, though not very clear in her memory, was also remembered by carefullybing through her memories. The main thing was the banquet, which was very grand. An Qingran, for the first time, saw so many nobles and royals in the Fu and she also saw Kang Wang. She was naturally happy. She remembered that after her grandmother came to the mansion, she became aware of her mother¡¯s affairs. She supported her father¡¯s behavior. She was desirous for her father to leave her mother. At that time, An Qingran also felt that her mother had lost her face. She had wished that she would never see her again, but her doubt lingered. So she secretly went to visit her mother. Instead, she discovered that her grandmother was screaming and criticizing her mother. Mother spoke not a single word in self-defense. Thinking of what¡¯s happening now, she almost fainted with anger. An Qingran¡¯s heart had a burst of pain. In this life, she must protect her mother! To give her mother justice, she won¡¯t allow anyone to bully her mother again as long as she is here. Lian Jinyu looked at her dazed daughter and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there a problem?¡± An Qingran turned to her and smiled, ¡°Grandmother¡¯sing is a good thing. I missed Old Madam¡¯s family. Now, uncle is here too. I wonder if aunt came with him?¡± Upon hearing the mention of the aunt, Lian Jinyu was stunned. ¡°Yes, if they all came, they would probably stay for a long time¡­¡± Usually, An Zhongyuan wille once every two or three years and bring some local products to disy, but they would also leave after a few days. Lian Jinyu would always give many things for him to bring back. Needless to say, the silks and satins of Wu Shu are like food for nobles. Apart from the annual filial piety gifts to the Old Madam, there are also several big carts! Because of the inheritance of the General¡¯s Fu, An Zhongtao was very upset. He did not know how to treat his mother and brother, but he had always felt powerlessness. His mother was very strict with him. As a child, he never remembered when his mother had smiled at him. She always asked him to do this and that. Despite his efforts, everything he did seemed to fall short of her expectations. Although he became a General, he still feels that way. A family of three went back home with their mindful hearts. (Ed note: Mom, Dad, and An Qingran = family of three) An Zhongtao and Anfu were riding on horses, and behind them were the mother and daughter in the red silk carriage. Lian Jinyu was somewhat upset because she doesn¡¯t know what Old Madam¡¯s and Uncle¡¯s arrival meant and felt something was wrong. An Qingran kept smiling because she knew that this is a rare opportunity for herself and her mother. Now that she finally got the time and ability to figure things out, such as why grandmother didn¡¯t like everything in the General¡¯s Fu, which she is still struggling to figure out. Did she juste to me the General¡¯s family? I really don¡¯t understand. From her uncle, she did not have much impression. When her father died in thest life, the General¡¯s Fu was taken over by An Mingxuan. She didn¡¯t know about the schemes. She was trapped by the couple! When An Qingran remembered it, the smile on her face disappeared. At the memories of herst days, all the hatred surged into her heart. No matter how big her heart is, she could not release the bad feelings. Inside the pce. The Crown Prince sat by the Empress¡¯s bedside, holding the medicine in his hand. With the smile curving the corner of his mouth, ¡°Mu Hou, take medicine quickly. After you take medicine, this son will take you to the garden for a stroll.¡± Mu Hou (address by princes/Princess) His voice was gentle as if he were coaxing a child. Empressughed, ¡°What am I that you coax me like this? You child, it¡¯s better to let me worry and for you to go strolling.¡± Chapter 88 Hi this chapter edited by Rebel. Chapter 88 ¨C Preparation for the Banquet The Empress is almost recovered. On that day, when the Crown Prince entered the pce, once the mother and son were reunited, she woke up. These next two days, Crown Prince¡¯s clothes have not changed, which made her both happy and distressed. She always made him go to rest. But he was lying in bed and slept a little every day. Fortunately, he had not fallen to his own illness. Otherwise, she did not know how to feel other than distressed! Empress thought her child would be weak when he was young. The fetal poison type in him is still unidentified. She was afraid that he would not live long. But she did not think that this fragile life was very tenacious. Growing up day by day, he was so handsome and filial that she thanked God in her heart. She always prayed to God to take all the hardships onto herself so that the Crown Prince can grow up healthily and be an eminent ruler of a country. She will die in peace. But things are against her will, and she fell ill all of a sudden. Crown Prince¡¯s disease has not been eradicated yet. She doesn¡¯t believe that the best doctors in the world are in the pce, else why they would have cured the Crown Prince¡¯s disease by no. The Emperor is also very annoyed about this! It¡¯s just that Imperial physiciansbored so hard, and they tried their best! Now the Empress is safe. Those who prayed at Yuehua Temple were rewarded by the Emperor. Every Gongzi and Xiaojie has been granted a reward. Ning Wang and Kang Wang also returned to the pce. The Emperor saw them and his face very good. He praised them for their work and filial piety. It was not easy to get praise from the Emperor. They went back to their respective mansions happily. When the Shu Gufei saw her soning back, she did not show much joy on her face. Kang Wang showed his father¡¯s reward to his mother, but Shu Gufei sighed, ¡°That¡¯s not something I haven¡¯t seen before¡­you are here, let me ask you, how did the Crown Prince suddenly return?¡± Hearing her question, Kang Wang also frowned, ¡°There must be a problem somewhere. If the Crown Prince really were in Yuehua Temple, he wouldn¡¯t have returned to the pce to visit Empress. But people in the partial temple said that he was ying chess with the abbot. The reports were unclear, must investigate again¡­¡± Coldness shed in Shu Guifei¡¯s eyes, ¡°The Crown Prince is fortunate, and Empress¡¯s fate is still undecided. It¡¯s not like we can¡¯t wait for it. Son, you must remember, once this person passed away, be careful of what happenster. And the Crown Prince looks smarter than we think. Things are not as what they appear.¡± Kang Wang had a deep feeling about this. He had already learned this! After Ning Wang returned, Yan Xian Fei did not say anything but praised his son for his efforts. ******** General¡¯s Fu House. Lian Jinrong and An Yanran duo were very busy. At one time, themander ordered the menu, at the other time, the courtyard was rearranged, and the list of VIPs had to be drawn up. This will bring them a good face. What can they do to avoid giving that mother and daughter a face? Lian Jinrong was so happy that she let the three of them go to Yuehua Temple. She decided to send someone to invite the General to return in time for the banquet. By that time, he would be unprepared. He would not be able to hide because they had prepared it grandly and beautifully, the world will know his ability from then on. Wonder who would be in charge of the General¡¯s Fu ce afterward? ¡°Mother, look at this list again!¡±An Yanran handed the paper to Lian Jinrong. In fact, Lian Jinrong believed that her daughter would do it well because her mind is sharper. She looked into her daughter¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°Well, yes, your list is good. We should invite other ministers and those who are familiar with Lian Jinyu, we naturally want to please¡­even Lian n and Loujia family should be given the invitation also. Well, just don¡¯t know whether or not they will appreciate the honor!¡± ¡°Mother, the invitation is in the name of the General. They will naturally give a few faces, and only one or two wille. If too manye, they will have no face¡­¡±An Yanran profoundly spoke. Lian Jinrongughed andforted her small face, ¡°My child, you shouldn¡¯t be too smart, you should pretend to be silly and umte some good fortune!¡± An Yanran shook her head, ¡°If she is pushed into the limelight, where can I get the good fortune in my life? Mother, I only know that if you don¡¯t grab something, it won¡¯t fall into your hands by itself. So, this General¡¯s Fu House¡¯s beauty will have to be me, right? ¡°Smelly girl, showing no respect for the elders, not even your mother! You are teasing, be careful not to be overheard by your father and your hide removed!¡±Lian Jinrong retorted angrily. ¡°Daddy doesn¡¯t have time for us at the moment. He must not have any idea of what kind of show we¡¯ve prepared for him.¡±An Yanran¡¯s eyes were cold and frightening. Lian Jinrong sighed, ¡°If you ask, who wants to do this and who doesn¡¯t want to be born with unlimited privileges¡­¡± But being concubine-born was not her choice! Now that she has the opportunity to change something for her daughter, how can she not spare any effort? ¡°Second Madam, the steward sent this servant to ask which screen to use? Is it a Mo Yu given by the Emperor or a five-blessing picture of double yarns sent by the Prime Minister¡¯s Fu?¡±Xiao Cui approached with a weak voice. Lian Jinrong¡¯s face turned cold when she heard her words. She raised her hand and pped Xiao Cui in the face, ¡°Repeat what you said! I don¡¯t think I heard you clearly?¡± ¡°Second Madam¡­¡± When Xiao Cui started to speak, she saw Lian Jinrong¡¯s eyes crossed. She became so frightened that she spoke again, ¡°Madam, the steward sent¡­¡± ¡°Since we have Prime Minister¡¯s Fu¡¯s Imperial gifts, there¡¯s no reason not to use them!¡±Lian Jinrong coldly replied. The little maid caressed her face and bowed down until she came out of the door. She slowly understood something. Who else could make Xiao Cui speechless? The servants with survival instinct had called her Madam willingly. As long as the First Madam was absent, the ves below her would call her so. How could she forget? It¡¯s no time to fight! When she no one is around, she spat and left in a hurry. Xiao Cui was beaten almost all the times, and now, her heart was naturally upset. ¡°Mother, why are you angry with little servants? Now is our good time. Is there a ce for them to go?¡±An Yanran usually is open-minded but disapproved her mother¡¯s behavior. Lian Jinrongughed, ¡°When that mother and daughtere back, I don¡¯t know what kind of anger they will suffer. If you use this power when you are in the top authority, it will be strengthened when they die, right?¡± ¡°Let theme back and behave as they want. We should more careful. When Grandmother arrives, we should take advantage of their absence, and enjoy a good time. I don¡¯t know who dared to confront the Old Madam, that person is asking for death! However, Grandmother doesn¡¯t visit us often. Rather, she stays with Uncle. I don¡¯t know if she ns to hurt us.¡±An Yanran sighed. ¡°No matter what she does, there¡¯s no reason for her to hurt her granddaughter or her grandson! Mingxuan,e here!¡±Lian Jinrong called for An Mingxuan, who had been ying in the doorway. ¡°I told you what to do, do you remember?¡± An Mingxuan nodded, ¡°Going to see my grandmother tomorrow, I want to please her¡­¡± ¡°Well, you are aware that you are the eldest son of the General¡¯s Fu?¡±An Yanran asked quietly. An Mingxuan nodded, ¡°I understand, I will do my best!¡± An Yanran looked at him with a surprise, ¡°You¡­¡± Chapter 89 Hi this chapter edited by Rebel.???? This little girl mind is so deep???? Chapter 89¡ª Deep affections. Her eyebrows rose and felt that her younger brother, who had been worrying her, had grown up overnight. She did not know whether it was a good thing or bad thing, so it made her feel a little nervous. She was afraid that she would not be able to control the situation. This was one thing she¡¯s most afraid of. Lian Jinrong didn¡¯t feel anything out of the ordinary. All she knew was that her son was obedient, and that made her happy. Lian Jinrong walked around the courtyard once again. She checked everything from flower beds to bonsai. She finally decided that everything she did was seamless. Anyone who saw it would praise her as a verypetent hostess in the General¡¯s Fu. This hostess is not only beautiful and invincible but also apetent person. Not sure what the General will think when he returns. They haven¡¯t been together for a while. Ever since Lian Jinyu¡¯s illness, his heart has not been in the mansion since then. Men are really predictable. When they need you, you can do whatever you want. When they don¡¯t need you, you are a shadow that carries no weight at all. She believed that Lian Jinyu, a decent woman, have better skills in bed than she did. But she put in a lot of effort to catch the man¡¯s heart. The skills she learned were beneficial. The General once liked it very much, and went to her room almost every day, forgetting the East Warm Pavilionpletely. At that time, she thought that he would pamper her forever. Except for Lian Jinyu, that woman! She would just take the seat of the hostess of the General¡¯s Fu without Lian Jinyu, and then her children will get rid of the shadow of shu concubine¡­God, this idea does not appear in her mind once or twice, but continuously. She was afraid of forgetting the purpose of this mission, and so, every day from time to time, she would remind herself! Just like now. An Yanran has been busy with everything. She sat dazed in her room, recalling the scene in Yuehua Temple of that day. Firmly memorizing the event, she wanted to make sure that she won¡¯t make the same mistake again. When they meet again, she must y a hundred thousand points of spirit and not give her any chance to fight back. An Qingran¡¯s so smart now that she should be more careful! It seems that either she underestimated her, or she suddenly became enlightened! In the past, she had to give An Qingran a acknowledgment as jiejie, it¡¯s just so annoying! Why was she born superior? She¡¯s no worse than her inparison. For whatever reason, other people would only invite the first daughter. But, An Yanran never had this honor. Only because she was this resourceful. Now, she¡¯s afraid that to other people, An Qingran would be the only descendant of General¡¯s Fu in the world! However, these are not important. What¡¯s essential is Dongfang Ye, her cousin. She would not allow anyone else to meddle. When An Qingran¡¯s foot was injured, she was very angry with him, who kept visiting her yard. Later, An Yanran overheard maids saying that An Qingran had no interest in her cousin. She has always been indifferent to him. Sometimes it¡¯s even worse. At first, she was very angry with her for mistreating Kang Wang. Later, she was happy because she was displeased with him. But now An Yanran arrived at this conclusion, this girl was so cunning that she had not left behind any openings, ying dangerous games, then is she not here as a fool? No matter what game she ys, she believed that An Qingran would not seed! An Yanran was wondering what she should do at the banquet to make her look ugly? An Qingran¡¯s bing smarter, she¡¯s not sure what she could do to outshine her. To keep her away from things like thepetition. How about letting her clothes fall in front of everyone? This is really a good idea! She can¡¯t help but mentally scream in excitement! She did not believe that a girl could survive such an insult! She jumped up and down with joy on her face. She ought to go and find some little maids. No, one is enough, a little maid that is absolutely loyal to her¡­ An Qingran just shivered in the carriage for no reason. Lian Jinyu looked at her and said, ¡°Qingran, are you cold?¡± An Qingran was stunned, ¡°No, it¡¯s so hot. I didn¡¯t expect that after we first arrived, the peach blossoms would now be blossoming¡­¡± Lian Jinyuughed and praised, ¡°You child, don¡¯t know what is in your head all day. Now your mother thinks you¡¯ve grown up¡­¡± What she didn¡¯t know was that An Qingran didn¡¯t want to grow up. Finally entered the Imperial City, which was bustling and lively! An Qingran couldn¡¯t help but be a little excited. But there was some unresolved issue like who sent the man after them. Dad was also investigating, but she believed that he is most likely to be looking at his enemies, not the yiniang. She couldn¡¯t just reveal her suspicion of her yiniang to him. Because there was no evidence to give, she couldn¡¯t afford to give him a wrong impression. Else, whatever she does after that, he will be suspicious of her. Just like An Yanran, who has left a bad impression on him. Not sure how An Yanran will fight back this time. This is what she really wants to know. How else did she know that someone at home had prepared a trap for her? Lian Jinrong, who was dining in the room, suddenly heard from the servant that the General had returned. She was stunned and asked in a hurry, ¡°Did the Generale back alone?¡± The answer disappointed her. How could theye back at this critical time? Did they receive the news or something? An Yanran, who was also shocked, quickly calmed down. She put down her chopsticks, ¡°Mother, let¡¯s wee them back home together!¡± Lian Jinrong regained consciousness and rushed to the door, just as the General arrived! Lian Jinrong looked at the majestic figure on the tall horse and smiled widely. She went up and asked, ¡°General, when you prepare to return back to Fu¡¯s, why didn¡¯t you send for family guards to pick you up?¡± An Zhongtao just gave a faint hum and jumped off the horse, Lian Jinrong came up to help him, but he avoided her attempt by walking around her and turned back to the carriage behind her then pulled the curtain away. With smiling eyes, he eximed, ¡°Jinyu, we are home!¡± Lian Jinrong witnessed this scene and felt as if the wolf was pulling out her heart. When he was tender and sweet to her, it was limited to her yard, or more precisely, to her bed. When did he ever give her a face in front of an outsider? And she hasn¡¯t heard his gentle voice for a long time! The expression on her face exposed what¡¯s in her heart, An Yanran who was nearby could see it clearly. She pulled at Lian Jinrong¡¯s clothes and gave her a look. Only then did Lian Jinrong recover from her grievance. She couldn¡¯t let people see a joke, let alone that mother and daughter who had just arrived! Lian Jinyu took An Zhongtao¡¯s hand and stepped out of the carriage. She had never felt sofortable in heart before. How long since he had not been like this? She still remembered when she married him initially, she was the only one in his eyes. The first thing he would do every day after the Imperial Court was to find her in the courtyard. At that time, she didn¡¯t like beingughed at by other people. She once gently told him not to be so intimate in front of others as it was improper. Chapter 90 Since today is my birthday.?? So another chapter.???? Chapter 90¡ª Needle in the Wool But after so many years, every time Lian Jinyu remembers the rebuke she gave, she found it ironic becauseter, she found herself wishing for more intimacy. But she was unable to obtain it. She often heard people saying that there was a lot of joy andughter in the Lanxiaoge Pavilion. An Zhongtao looked at her and saw the blush on his wife¡¯s face. Remembering their times together when they were newly married, he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Clearly you¡¯re exhausted, I¡¯ll immediately send someone for a sedan!¡± Lian Jinyuughed, ¡°I¡¯m not very old! Still, I¡¯m not afraid of beingughed at. It just happens that my legs are a little cramped from the carriage ride, so I¡¯ll do some exercise!¡± ¡°Then you be careful!¡±An Zhongtao was still holding her in his arms. Lian Jinyu felt this deep feeling they are having now is really good. It is no longer the intimacy of a young couple. But more like they can rely on each other to weather through the storms together! An Qingran upon seeing her father and mother being like this, couldn¡¯t help but smile so big that her mouth stretched from ear to ear. Her beautiful little face was even brighter. This made An Yanran¡¯s heart bitter. How did this happen? Haven¡¯t seen her for more than a month and yet she still bright and beautiful? Could it be that Yuehua Temple¡¯s water did this? Don¡¯t know how they came up with a cunning n to leave home. Which, by the way, not only did they leave but also prayed for good fortune. Father is also convinced by them! I couldn¡¯t believe it, sure enough, things started to go as I nned, but things havepletely changed. As of now, I still don¡¯t know if mother will be able to win back father¡¯s heart. It looked like it won¡¯t be easy. She had this thought in her heart. With a smile on her face, she stepped forward and said intimately, ¡°Mother, jiejie, you¡¯re back! This is very good. Mother, I¡¯ve been worrying about you this whole time. Thought of you abstaining from meat, praying for blessings, and enduring the hardship. My heart is very ufortable!¡± Lian Jinrong also stepped forward and spoke to Lian Jinyu, ¡°Jiejie didn¡¯t inform meimei on when she¡¯d return. Else meimei would love to prepare a grand wee for jiejie!¡± Lian Jinyu isn¡¯t an unkind person, although so many things happened, she still nods her head and agrees to whatever is asked of her, ¡°To pick me up, there¡¯s no need. I¡¯m just returning to my own home, besides I don¡¯t have that much luggage anyways.¡± She only spoke what was in her heart, but to the ears of the people, the words were like a needle, stabbing in their hearts, feeling the pain! An Qingranughed. Mother has made some progress. Lian Jinrong¡¯s face changed a few times but still squeezed out a smile, ¡°But after all, it¡¯s been a long journey away from home. Jiejie has suffered a lot plus you were also sick previously. Meimei¡¯s heart is really sad¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, yiniang always talks about mother and sister. This ce doesn¡¯t feel like a home when you two aren¡¯t around, it¡¯s so quiet and deste. To me, it¡¯s like there¡¯s no one to talk to¡­¡±An Yanran followed up with these words. (ed. note: yiniang is concubine mother, in case you didn¡¯t know.) Contrary to what one might expect, An Mingxuan simply stepped forward and performed salute, then quietly moved behind the others, without making a sound! The reason behind for him deciding not to speak was whenever he spoke, his second sister would always mock him, so he stayed silent. ¡°Yes, I also thought about meimei when I was at Yuehua Temple!¡±An Qingran calmly asked, ¡°How¡¯s everything at home, meimei?¡± ¡°Jiejie didn¡¯t remember, I originally thought jiejie pretended to be unconscious, and I pointed it out. You must feel very angry! Meimei was really confused and was possessed, unexpectedly did that kind of thing. When meimei returned to the General¡¯s Fu, she med herself very much. Thinking about all of jiejie¡¯s hard work outside was just for us, it¡¯s unreasonable for me not to appreciate it but actually spoiling it¡­In the end, she is older and more sensible than me. If it were her in my ce instead, she wouldn¡¯t be confused if she was in the same situation¡­¡±An Yanran rambled, as if she was apologizing, but also exining, in short, she was not idle, probably trying to break the awkwardness in the air, but also to get her to forget about her behavior the other day. An Qingran replied, ¡°That is my duty. It¡¯s not something important to be remembered as a contribution to the General Fu¡¯s. Though, to begin with, something of that nature would have to be an aplishment in government. That¡¯s something out of reach for women like us. Therefore all we can do is to take care not to sully the General¡¯s Fu¡¯s reputation. Don¡¯t you agree, little sister?¡± An Yanran was stunned speechless. She did not expect that An Qingran would speak sharp words, gently reminding everyone of her recent actions. She¡¯s not letting An Yanran off. She was so angry. She only wanted to show off her good behavior at Fu¡¯s. Father also hasn¡¯t punished her. She tried to find a way to make her angry andsh back. But An Qingran didn¡¯t. Unexpectedly, she took her revenge. When did she learn to do that? (ed. note= Fu means official residence) She couldn¡¯t stay quiet and said, ¡°Jiejie has spent a month in Yuehua Temple, I felt that you have improved a lot. But I couldn¡¯t catch up to jiejie. Meimei was hoping to get help and decided to go overter to ask jiejie to help me¡­¡± An Qingran suddenly smiled, ¡°Oh yes, I didn¡¯t mention this, but we also prayed for yiniang and meimei. When I was at Yuehua Temple, I didn¡¯t get a chance to talk with meimei properly. But when I woke up, I heard from Rendong that father sent meimei back to the General¡¯s Fu. I was terribly worried and not sure how meimei handled being grounded. It¡¯s so sad, she has nevermitted such grievance before. If there¡¯s a fire, how can it be good?¡± An Yanran was shocked that she had to mention her confinement. How could she be confined at home with her yiniang? Every day she did not know how happy she was. This time, it was because of her grandmother¡¯sing, the mother and daughter were too overjoyed and forgot about the punishment! An Qingran mentioned this deliberately! Sure enough, An Zhongtao coldly looked at her and asked, ¡°Yes, how did you escape your confinement and be here?¡± An Yanran was panicking, but before she said anything, Lian Jinrong hurriedly said, ¡°When Yanran came home, she realized her own mistakes, and I kept her grounded. I gave her lessons every day about etiquette, how dare she hit her jiejie. Even if something actually happened to An Qingran and is hiding it from us, she should at least kept General¡¯s Fu as a priority. After all, we are a family¡­Yanran is regretting it now. And so she rushed to greet us, and I let her out¡­¡± An Qingran didn¡¯t believe what she said. No way yiniang kept her confined. She would naturally help her daughter, nothing strange about that. If it were my own mother, she would have done the same. But didn¡¯t father recognized that she was deceiving him? She¡¯s really worried about her father. No wonder the General¡¯s Fu was utterly controlled by this mother and her two children! It ultimately made the future looked bleak. As she thought of this and her heart couldn¡¯t help but feel resentful, ¡°Yes, yiniang has to work a lot at home these days. It must be so challenging to manage the General¡¯s Fu.¡± Lian Jinrong only smiled, ¡°Ah no, this is what I should do. You guys suffered for the General¡¯s Fu. What am I afraid of is when I do something, I¡¯d be unable to endure. In the end, it¡¯s still home, and everything is okay!¡± Chapter 91 Hi ?? sorry this will be unedited. Chapter 91¡ªSeize the power ¡°Yiniang also said that she has been managing General¡¯s Fu for so long time. Naturally, everything was well-known. (one knows well and can manage with ease).This time, Yiniang managed it on behalf of my Mother. In short, I think Yiniang was really work hard. .. Now that my Mother has returned home, it is may not as easy as Yiniang managed the affairs in the Fu!¡± Her words woke up the dreaming person. Lian Jinrong¡¯s mother and daughter only felt a blow in the head. So she said so many words, just waiting for them here! No wonder she didn¡¯t get angry at all. She had been thinking about it all the time. But An Zhongtao was suddenly awakened by his daughter: ¡°Yes, Furen is returned back, you will handover all the keys to Furen¡­¡± ¡°General, jiejie¡¯s health is not good and also just returned home. Concubine has just prepared a banquet intend to invite princes and nobles to wee old Furen¡¯s arrival. At this time, no one knows everything better than concubine¡­¡± Lian Jinrongughed and said, ¡°After the banquet is finished let jiejie take over¡­¡± ¡°Why are you still noisy about? Let you hand it over, How can you be reluctant and saying a lot of things like that?¡± An Zhongtao didn¡¯t think that she will not execute his orders directly here, so he was really angry. In addition to the fact as An Qingran just pointed out that An Yanran was not forbidden. It was obvious that her mother was ying tricks. That good child have been corrupted by her. She used to be a sensible child, but now that her temper was getting worse and worse. She still doesn¡¯t think that words she says here all could let the peopleugh. ¡°General, concubine are just telling the truth¡­¡± Lian Jinrong said. Looking at the General¡¯s good face today, she thought she had a chance. At least before handing over the keys, she could get some credit. ¡°Concubine have always attached great importance to the benefit of General¡¯s Fu. I was just wondering if I would like to tell you the details of the banquet. You¡¯ll have to look over the list to see if there¡¯s anything wrong with it. concubine is well prepared, for fear that something might be unexpected.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I said?These things will be done by Furen. I will review it with Furen. If you really don¡¯t hand over the keys, people will be suspicious of your motivation. Also What authority do you have to let An Yanran lift the ban? I definitely told her toe back and prohibit! Did you take my words as wind? Now I am still fate quite strong. You¡¯vee to manage my home. Don¡¯t know what would you do if I fell down the power. Since you are so stubborn and unrepentant. Even more you tired An Yanran in young age be shrewish and abnormal. You two mother and daughter have good reflect about it!¡± Lian Jinyu looked at Lian Jinrong¡¯s losing powerplexion. She was very happy. She didn¡¯t think that once she got home, the General would give her such a big gift! However, when she saw the hatred shing through her eyes and there was an instant helplessness. It was only a small General¡¯s Fu and I with her still biological sisters. So fighting like this. Really don¡¯t know how the Imperial concubines in the pce working so hard to get their favor. In this life, never let your daughter go to the harem! However don¡¯t know, her daughter¡¯s wheel of fate as early as a long time ago, started working and she cannot stop it. An Yanran couldn¡¯t say a word at the moment. She knew that in her father¡¯s eyes, she was a bad girl with rudeness. If she could distinguish between herself, it would only make things more embarrassing. It would be better to confess her guilt honestly. This time, she showed unprecedented cooperation and her attitude was very good. An Qingran can¡¯t help but be more vignt to An Yanran, she has made rapid progress! Lian Jinyu and An Qingran returned to their courtyard. Hong momo went to the front and said happily: ¡± Furen, you cane back. This month you are not in the house, do not know what happened. Last time you left after recuperate ,the second wife was behaviour abnormally . Went to the pce to find Shu Guifei, and let the second Miss follow to Yuehua Temple. At that time old ve did not know what happened, but anxious,just suffering from the inability to transmit information¡­.. Now you¡¯re back. Great. My old eyes are dizzy. Sometimes everything looks suspicious. Sometimes, I think it¡¯s normal. There¡¯s nothing wrong with it. Now I know what¡¯s wrong. The second wife begin to exert her authority in the house again. Often there are little maids crying secretly and beaten by her. You guess for what reason?¡± An Qingran smiled. Hong momo really apart from them for a long time. She missed them very much. She said so much in this tone, but she still seemed to have a lot to say and her face was excited. ¡°For what reason?¡± An Qingran also wants to know. ¡°Because the ves called her second Furen, not Furen¡­¡± Lian Jinyu and An Qingran looked at each other, the former sighed, thetter pulled out a smile. Sure enough, she did it killing two birds with one stone. She really showed her true face at home. But how to pass such a news to my father¡¯s ears skillfully? An Qingran¡¯s brain was spinning rapidly. Soon, her face showed a smile: ¡°Mother, we just returned home today. We should invite Yiniang and meimei to have dinner together. They have been working hard for a month in the house, haven¡¯t they?¡± Lian Jinyu didn¡¯t know what her daughter was up to, but it was right for the family to have a reunion dinner, so sheughed.: ¡°Well, today¡¯s kitchen menu is arranged by mother myself. Hong momo can¡¯t do alone you have to help in arranging it. I just returned back,you want to get busy . it¡¯s really..¡± ¡°Madam, what are you polite to the old ve? Seeing you happily to return Fu, the old ve do not know how happy it is¡­¡± Saying this, she wiped the corners of her eyes. For more than a month, she has been looking at Lian Jinrong¡¯s face to live. Now atst the real master came back, where to say the grievance, she is really happy to cry. An Qingran said she wanted to go back and wash, and left East Warm Pavilion. She quietly grabbed Hong momo and asked her what was the matter, who was bullied and who was Lian Jinrong¡¯s loyal servant. She has to investigate clearly. After epting her task, Hong momo naturally paid attention to it everywhere, so she said several names. An Qingran listened calmly and nodded slightly: ¡°Tonight, we will prepare a banquet for the second wife and the second Miss, who have been working so hard in the house this month¡­¡± Looking at her face firmly still with a domineering expression. Hong momo was stunned. She was somewhat worried about the change of Eldest Miss. She was both gratified and sad. Such a big child should not have participated in such aplicated rtionship at all. She should be an innocent child. But when she thought of second Miss, she dismissed this idea. If the Eldest Miss is still a naive child, she still does not know how to suffer for fear of losing in the end. There are some things that she really can¡¯t do. So she just sighed and went to prepare. Chapter 92 Hi ?? this too unedited. Yes revenge time.so no cliffhanger ???? __________________ Chapter 92¡ªThe First Step of Revenge An Qingran is determined to revenge in this life, and nobody can stop her. So she began the first step of formal revenge! Lian Jinrong and An Yanran did not expect that they would be invited to attend *Dongwenge¡¯s family dinner. Dongwenge is East Warm pavilion. In the afternoon, they thought they had been scolded by father. The two mother and daughter had no hope of appearing again. However, they did not think that Anfu hade to inform them personally. That¡¯s the General¡¯s confidant. Presumably, my father still remembers their good. Lian Jinrong dressed up carefully. She wore a water-blue dress on her. She was more than one or two years younger. She looked at the charming appearance in the mirror. Her frustration from the afternoon shed away . An Yanran looked at her mother more beautifulpare with Muqin(Mother). She felt injustice for her mother. Shepared with that An Qingran is also notcking slightly. It was unreasonable. Their mother and daughter have always been under them! TN: concubine children call legal wife Muqin ( Mother).niang is mommy , calls Lian Jinrong. As a matter of fact, she now knows that if she gets her father¡¯s attention, she will have a chance to overthrow them. However, how to get the father¡¯s attention, she was somewhat embarrassed. Her previous failure in Yuehua Temple, left a very bad impression on her father, how to do? The dinner was on schedule. . The Dongwenge is brightly lit with candles in thick arms were shining brightly. Still, Mingwampshades were shining everywhere in the room. Lian Jinrong arrived very early and the General had note yet. She looked at Lian Jinyu and said, ¡°jiejie, may have something want meimei to do?¡± Lian Jinyu looked at her beautiful appearance, and could not help sighing that she was also a beauty, just a little evil! If she hadn¡¯t squeezed herself into the General¡¯s Fu. She might not have been be foul with her. She did not open her mouth, Lian Jinrong¡¯s face was embarrassed: ¡°Maybe it¡¯s Meimei who came early¡­¡± ¡°Well, you came here just right. I have a scripture here given by Master Kong. It¡¯s the best way to meditation. If you have time, you should copy it!¡± Lian Jinyu asked people to look for scriptures. Lian Jinrong¡¯s face was flushed red and white for a while. ¡°Jiejie is saying that meimei iscking of temperament and needed recuperation, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to think too much about it. It¡¯s a matter of cultivating good fortune, doing more and doing less. It¡¯s all personal. I can¡¯t divide up half of your share¡­¡± Lian Jinyu said half-joking. Because she took back the management of the General¡¯s Fu and got all the attention of the General. She was in a good mood and did not feel so offend when she looked at Lian Jinrong. Lian Jinrong stiffened her mouth for a moment and thenughed :¡±It¡¯s jiejie¡¯s thoughtfulness. That meimei is not good enough. Therefore it¡¯s reasonable for the General not to let meimei to manage the household. But jiejie has to work hard from now on. Jiejie doesn¡¯t know that those servants will try to shirk work or responsibility behind the backs . If you don¡¯t have shrap eyes , you will be deceived by them.¡± ¡°Thank you for reminding me. I¡¯ll pay attention to it!¡± Here, An Yanran came in. Her eyes were looking around. Unexpectedly, She didn¡¯t even see An Qingran¡¯s shadow. She felt a little strange. Soon after everyone formally took seat, An Yanran first raised her winecup to respect everyone a toast, which was very highfalutin. An Zhongtao did not say anything. He just raised his cup and drank it. His face is rxed little. An Qingran knew that after all, An Yanran was also his daughter, sighing and drank the wine. An Yanran had a smile on her face. An Qingran alsoughed and said, ¡°Meimei has be more and more obedient recently¡­¡± ¡°If jiejie can make a point from time to time, meimei is willing to listen. but jiejie is very busy now and meimei can¡¯t see jiejie¡¯s figure¡­¡± An Yanran suddenly said. An Qingran knew she wanted father to ask herself (AQR) what she was doing. She also knew that An Yanran had gone to her yard to find herself. But she didn¡¯t know that there was another thing she was doing, which was enough to stun her for a moment. Lian Jinrong also raised her cup and said with a smile, ¡°jiejie has been working hard these days. Meimei should be respect.¡± Lian Jinyu said, ¡°Meimei is really polite and not less tired at home than I am. You¡¯re also working hard!¡± An Qingran still thought in her heart that her mother was really a good person. She knew clearly what people were doing behind their backs. As long as they spoke well, she was embarrassed to refute people face to face. Although An Zhongtao was not satisfied with Lian Jinrong¡¯s mother and daughter for a while. But after all, it is a family reunion dinner. Naturally, it could not be too ugly, but the knots in his heart were still unraveled. An Yanran was really disgraced and lost his face. Everyone in the capital now knows that his youngest daughter is jealous of his eldest daughter and makes nderous remarks in front of everyone!. Just then, Hong momo came in, with a te in her hand, and filled the dishes for everyone. Only then did six dishes appear on the table. It was reasonable to say that all the dishes should have been served. Lian Jinrong did not dare to open her mouth today. Anyway, it was a banquet arranged by Lian Jinyu. She enjoyed it. It was better for her to make a joke. Lian Jinyu opened her mouth, ¡± Hong momo, why is it so slow? Hurry up the kitchen people!¡± An Zhongtao beside her said,: ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You haven¡¯t been at home these days. wouldn¡¯t those kitchen people making trouble again?¡± This is obviously said to Lian Jinrong.. Lian Jinrong listens unlike, but dares not answer in disorder. She is depressed and hates in her heart, for fear that there will be no good feast. How can I get back to this game? Before she could speak, Hong momo said, ¡°Because the maids in the house have been busy cleaning things. Just now Furen instructed some to do thentern. They are all busy still not enough. Let Cui Er a waiting person to lend a hand , but don¡¯t know what the second Furen think?¡± Lian Jinrong nodded: ¡± Actually , the maids in jiejie¡¯s room are not enough. Just say a word , meimei will help you. What¡¯s that?Cui Er, you go!¡± ¡°Yes, Furen!¡± Xiaocui worshipped Lian Jinrong and went out. An Qingran suddenly said, ¡°Mother, this maid is really strange, how to call Yiniang as Furen. Actually have poor eyesight to work!¡± Hearing that, Lian Jinrong¡¯s face suddenly changed color, she looked at An Qingran and said: ¡°Qingran, must have misread, how could she call me Furen. She should have called your mother¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I hear!¡± An Qingran picked up her eyebrows andughed sweetly. ¡°Or I heard it wrong!¡± An Zhongtao also heard it clearly, but he didn¡¯t care. Now when An Qingran said that, he felt wrong all of a sudden. He said, ¡°This maid is in your yard? Howe there are no rules?¡± Lian Jinrong turned round and shouted at Cui Er and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Howe there are no rules? How do I usually teach you?¡± Cui Er immediately knelt on the ground: ¡°Furen, Cui Er is in ordance with your usual teaching, dare not not disobey ah, you do not let all the ves call Furen?¡± Lian Jinrong heard this raised her eyebrows and standup: ¡°Stupid things, still don¡¯t get out of here . Why did I teach you to shout like that? you are stupid, but I don¡¯t even understand the superiors and inferiors ?¡± Chapter 93 Next??. Chapter 93¡ªThe evil woman is punished An Zhongtao looked at her coldly, and Xiaocui turned pale in fright. She immediately kowtowed and said, ¡°It¡¯s the ve¡¯s fault. The ve should remember to call Furen, when the General and Furen are not in the house, if they are there, then call second Furen¡­.¡± This sentence does not say, a word is not finished. It¡¯s like water in a frying pan. An Yanran jumped up: ¡°You are still talking nonsense here, do you think my parents will believe you? Making an malicious nder attack here. You really don¡¯t want to live. Daddy, this kind of ve is not worth mentioning. You ordered her to be killed!¡± An Zhongtao looked at An Yanran, and his eyes showed surprise and disappointment: ¡°Shut up, How can you be so cruel when you are young? There is nothing wrong with what she said. Or there are slips of the tongue. But your mother and daughter react so much. It seems that what she said is not wrong at all! ¡± Hearing that, An Yanran was stunned. She knew she had done another foolish thing. At a nce, she saw An Qingran¡¯s triumph lips and said, ¡°Oh, this seems to have been arranged by you today. Dad, you don¡¯t believe in Xiaocui¡¯s words. You should ask her carefully to see if it¡¯s today this incident is not An Qingran¡¯s ghost set-up!¡± An Qingran did not speak, but looked at An Zhongtao. Her eyes were full of surprise. She felt that she must have acted very simr, because she had done it once in Yuehua Temple. When An Yanran saw her pretending innocence here, she walked up to Xiaocui and pped her. ¡°Say, in the end who told you to say likes this? What¡¯s the matter? Have we ever treated you badly in normal time? Do you chosen to live on high branches?¡± An Yanran did not know that she was talking nonsense in anxious. The people who had already suffered losses did not have long-term memory. ¡°You Stop it! When did I treat the servants like this in the General¡¯s Fu. They¡¯re are subordinates and also human beings. They also children raised by parents. How to tolerate you abuse them like this?¡± An Zhongtao was simply angry and confused. Was he blind before? Lian Jinrong reached out and pulled An Yanran, saying: ¡°Master, Yanran this child is reckless, but she is also anxious to do so. Can¡¯t let this ve here to frame with talking nonsense. If a ve dares to frame up even his master, it will bewless. if it is spread out. It will known that our General¡¯s Fu treat ves and servants with leniently and let them so unrestrained. Don¡¯t know , but also since the General governs the Fu, there will be doubts about the General¡¯s ability to govern the army¡­¡± ¡°What are you talking about!¡± An Zhongtao¡¯s eyebrows stood up. ¡°It seems that the General really has no way of governing the Fu. Actually, allowed you to exert authority in the Fu for so many years.In front of General¡¯s presence, both your mother and daughter act like this, let alone the time behind my back¡­.. Come on, shut their mother and child back to Lanxiaoge. No one can let them out without my orders. Also, the food standard is based on ves. Look at how the people they bullied lives. Besides, all the ves are withdrawn,. All the food and use, let them can do it by themselves!!¡± ¡°General, concubine is wrong, it is good to punish this concubine. Don¡¯t punish Yanran. She¡¯s still young and not sensible. Naturally after this incident, the naturally learns a lesson. Isn¡¯t it Yanran, quick apologize to your dad! ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want her to make amends to me for some sin?¡± General¡¯s face ashen in angry. ¡°She¡¯s absolutelywless. Just now talked very well, but didn¡¯t know that everything was false. Actually don¡¯t know who are you coaxing with your delicious words? How can be your young heart so vicious?¡± An Yanran blushed when she was scolded. She was even more angry as pant heavily. It was obvious that An Qingran was ying tricks. Why did Dad not believe her, but believed that girl? What did she do? Just like in the Yuehua Temple pretentious she did not expose her . she was able to put it into use. Thinking of this, she said: ¡°Daddy, just the daughter is too anxious, do not want to let the maid talk nonsense here to discredit my Yiniang. Yiniang worked very hard at home all day. We didn¡¯t see her hard work, but let the maids stigmatize her here ¡­¡± ¡°Stop talking, I don¡¯t want to listen to you now!¡± An Zhongtao looked at Hong momo ¡°What are you waiting for? Take them down. Look, no maid in the yard is allowed to stay. See how they make trouble and how they trample others.¡± Only then did Lian Jinrong know the seriousness of the matter. Normally, when the General was angry, she just needed to say a few soft words. Now that he speaks so harshly, he must be cold-hearted. An Qingran opened her mouth at this time: ¡°Daddy, presumably meimei and Yiniang are not intentional. Besides, both Furen and second Furen are wifes. There is no difference between them.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t plead for them, she said that to you just now!¡± An Zhongtao pointed to An Yanran and hummed. Lian jinyu is also said: ¡°Today is a family reunion. Let them leave after eating this meal. ¡± ¡°No one can ask for their grievances. They are too much. If don¡¯t teach them a lesson, they will have to go against the sky!¡± Finally, the two people were taken down. An Qingran let a sigh of relief. As soon as she came back to see An Yanran at liberty in the yard, she was already angry. Unexpectedly, they mother and daughter had done so much excessive at home and the whole family was disturbed. Also trying to what kind of Furen, Lian Jinrong was really miscalcted. The meal wasn¡¯t enjoyable, but An Qingran didn¡¯t care about the quality of the meal at all. Now it seems that she has achieved her goal. At night, shey in bed, thinking of An Yanran¡¯s previous expression, can not help but feel happy. Rendong sighed and An Qingran looked at her calmly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Miss, the ve is just worried about Xiao Cui. She is pitiful. This time she said something wrong, if she returns to the second Furen. There will be no good days in the future!¡± Originally, she was worried about this. In fact, when she found Xiaocui this afternoon, she had already arranged for her. But she can¡¯t say it now, because it could arouses suspicion. This matter even her mother don¡¯t know about it because she was afraid her mother would be soft-hearted. Compared with the harm this mother and daughter inflicted on themselves, it is really a drop in the bucket. Thinking of this, she said, ¡°Maybe my dad will think about it. Maybe it¡¯s no big deal. Tomorrow I¡¯ll go to my mother and see what she has nned. I can¡¯t ask Xiaocui toe. An Yanran thought that I ordered Xiao Cui to do it¡­¡± ¡± Second Miss did not want to think that their mother and daughter could still hide what they had done?The whole General¡¯s Fu who does not know that she wants to be Furen. Miss, You really need to be careful in the future.¡± ¡°Nothing, my life is big.¡± An Qingran smiled and was destined to have a good dream tonight. The next morning, as soon as she got up, Rendong told her that the old Furen¡¯s carriage had arrived outside the city. The General personally went to meet her and let everyone in the house prepare for it Chapter 94 Hi ??. Chapter 94¡ªOld Furen An Qingran was full of spirit. In her previous life, her grandmother made her suffer a lot. I don¡¯t know if she will improve when we meet again in this life. Anyway, soldiers to be blocked, water to soil flooding. Lian Jinyu is a little nervous. She hasn¡¯t seen the old Madam for more than two years. She didn¡¯t like herself before. doesn¡¯t know how to came back here. An Qingran stood beside her mother, behind her arge group of family servants and maids,all are breathless and attentive, the atmosphere is not dare toe out. Finally, a family servant came back and said, ¡°The old Madam is at the street corner, in a column of incense time wille here!¡± An Qingran could not help but start to have heart beat faster. She began to me herself for her failure. She began to be nervous before she saw anyone else. Finally, several carriages entered in turn. An Zhongtao was riding in horse and An zhongyuan beside him. Lian Jinyu immediately came forward to hold curtain for the old Madam. An Qingran followed her quietly and dignified. The old Madam was not very old. She was in her sixties and very rich. She got out of the carriage and looked at Lian Jinyu and said, ¡°Well, you haven¡¯t changed yet¡­¡± Looking at An Qingran again, after she worshipped her, she pulled up her hand, held up her eyes carefully, smiled and nodded: ¡°It¡¯s still beautiful¡­¡± Her tone of affection is little. It¡¯s like evaluating a vase or something. ¡°Grandma has not seen for two years, but she is getting younger and younger¡­¡± An Qingran smiled. ¡°Oh, how sweet the child¡¯s mouth is!¡± The old Madamughed and said, ¡°When at home, Ranyue also coaxes me like you¡­ You go to see your Meimei, and your Mingbo gege is here too. In the carriage behind you, with your aunt¡­¡± sh¨§n zi ¡ª aunt, An Qingran turned to the back again. After everyone recognized her, her aunt took her hand and walked into the courtyard. ¡°Qingran turned into a big girl. Your sister Ranyue often mentioned you at home. Seeing you today, shepares your sister to yourself¡­¡± Sheughed. The little girl next to her said, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m only a month younger than my jiejie. Do you mean I¡¯m smaller than my jiejie?¡± She jumped to An Qingran¡¯s side and looked at her hair. The two are actually almost the same height. This little girl with dimples is An Ranyue, a month younger than An Qingran. When she metst time, they were very familiar. She was also a talkative girl. Obviously, she disagreed with her mother¡¯s words. She only thought that she was shorter than her, and did not think that anything else had beenpared. ¡± Qingran meimei don¡¯t be surprised . Ranyue is such a temper. No one else is better than her!¡± The teenager next to him opened his mouth and looked like her( shushu) uncle. In fact, he was only fourteen years old and still doesn¡¯t older than Lian Muhan but his behavior was rather mature. He must have received strict education at home. ¡°Brother, what are you talking about? Whose temper is bad?¡± An Ranyue shouted at him domineering. An Mingbo only smiled and did not care about her. An Qingran''s impression of him was better, because thest life did not have too much contact with him, so the two people basically had no grudges. She had the best impression of him in this family. As for the little girl who was sticking to herself, there was a slight sneer in her heart. She and her ount had not been settled at all in her previous life. In this life, she even came to her door by herself. Look at her. She has a lot of energy. ¡°Qingran, don¡¯t bother with your meimei. She¡¯s spoiled by me¡­¡± auntughed. An Qingran thought to herself that she was not spoil like that. Simply, Her character was a problem. ¡°Jiejie, you¡¯re not angry with me. When I was at home, I thought about meeting you. I was so excited that I couldn¡¯t sleep. I specially embroidered a sachet for you¡­ Here it is!¡± Say, she took out a small sachet from her bosom, looks very delicate. It was embroidered with lotus flowers, and dragonflies which is look good. An Qingran took it down: ¡°meimei is really thoughtful¡­¡± ¡°Jiejie, this General¡¯s Fu is really big. I remember when I was a child, I felt that this mansion wouldn¡¯t have end. Now it is big, I still think this mansion is big¡­¡± An Ranyue looked around and sighed. In the General¡¯s Fu, she was not surprised by the fresh decoration, the natural style and the luxury. ¡°Well, where is this big? don¡¯t know how much the Imperial pce is bigger than this. When you see it, I don¡¯t know how amazed will you be!¡± An Qingran smiled. ¡°Is there a chance for my jiejie to show me in the imperial pce?¡± An Ranyue immediately came to the spirit. An Qingran knew that she would never let go of good things and good ce. ¡°Where can I go to the pce? Besides, we will not be dered to enter the pce, until there will be major events.¡± ¡°Oh, this way¡­¡± She gave up the idea temporarily, looked around with insufficient eyes, and finally said, ¡°Where¡¯s Yanran sister? Why didn¡¯t shee to pick us up?¡± ¡°She, she has something, she wille in a while!¡± ¡°When I was young, Yanran sticks to me most. I miss her, and I don¡¯t know what she is like now¡­¡± An Ranyue said quietly seems to be not exist. An Ranyue¡¯s words were heard by the old Madam who was walking in front of her. She said to Lian Jinyu, ¡°Yeah, why didn¡¯t you see Jinrong and Yanran? Did they hide from us or were there any surprises?¡± An Zhongtao opened his mouth and said, ¡°They are in Chuzu. Yesterday, son locked them up!¡± ¡°What is the reason for this? What great heaven mistakes have been made when I came back. Actually to shut them up. I believe you think you are strict in governing the Fu. It¡¯s not don¡¯t believe in you. But still do you have some opinions about our Mother and children!¡± The old Madam was d to see the grand reception ceremony in the General¡¯s Fu. And the ornaments and decorations that were apparently designed to wee them . She was thinking that the son still had herself. She has a idea in her mind during this trip. If heplied with her heart, everything would be all right. If not, she would say something. An Zhongtao immediately stood in one body, bowed his head and said, ¡°Where dare son be, my mother has taught me correctly. Now son will let theme out and give filial piety to the mother. This governing the Fu matter is also sometimes have day. ¡± The old Madam pulled a smile from her mouth: ¡°It¡¯s reasonable to say that. Anyway, you¡¯re a General.when things happen, There¡¯s only one person who knows how to read and convince people . There¡¯s an old person here who has to carry on her back even to educate her children. You also let me know how to train them. It¡¯s just right to let it out! ¡± An Qingran¡¯s heart was filled with hatred. They had just been locked up yesterday, and they came out again today. If I had known that, why did I work so hard? But is there any way? Fortunately, Old Madam went on, ¡°I know you and Jinyu are filial. Look at this style, it¡¯sfortable to watch, and it¡¯s hard for you to prepare so thoughtfully!¡± ¡°Where, what should I do for my mother!¡± An Zhongtao said. The old Madam¡¯s face returned to a pleasant expression: ¡°Well, that¡¯s the most reasonable¡­¡± Chapter 95 Hi ??. sorry not edited. Chapter 95 The Second Uncle¡¯s Family An Ranyue hearing itughed and said. ¡°Uncle is really strict, but my meimei will not make mistakes. If I were, I would be frightened¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s you, monkey-like personality. If you were in the General¡¯s Fu, I don¡¯t know how many times you were punished!¡± Her mother sighed. ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t think Uncle will punish me! Where is the reason for punishing rtives? ¡± An Ranyueughs. She seems to be a lively and lovely girl, no one would have thought that she had such a disgusting heart! An Qingran beside her side,gust of bitter cold. She knew she could not show her dislike, otherwise, everyone thought it was her problem. Besides, revenge was not a matter of two days. All the people were arranged in the backyard. The yard was cleaned elegantly and quietly by Lian Jinrong. The flowers in the courtyard were blooming brightly. Once entering the courtyard, there was a breath of refreshing fragrance. The old Furen took a deep breath: ¡°This courtyard, however, is still reluctantly tidied up, but the room is a little less, and the maids we brought here does not know if there is any ce to live.¡± An Qingran sighed, they didn¡¯t move all the houses, but the maids brought more than dozen. They were almost as good as the General¡¯s house. There were also several pozi and jia ding who helped move things. An Zhongtao didn¡¯t expect that they would bring so many people, and he didn¡¯t know what it meant. Did the family have no food harvestst year? But a year ago alone, he sent over a hundred and ten loads of grain enough for many people to eat! Lian Jinyu was stunned, but then she said,¡±The maids can live in the courtyard next to them. The courtyard is also cleaned and set aside. Just one wall apart. I¡¯ll let people get the wall open up immediately. They can live in two courtyards. Living in two courtyards, both affordable and not too noisy, Mother thinks it ok?¡± ¡°Well, I think it¡¯s the best way.I take a nap every day. If it¡¯s too noisy, I¡¯m upset. Remember, this door should be like a moon, a pan of flowers, and a bit elegant to look at. We¡¯re no better than a broken house. We should be more magnificent!¡± An Qingran did not know where does the moon shaped gate style was sent.But since she is an old Furen, Everyone naturally hold it and say it, so they are all talking about all gossip to make her happy. Finally, before lunch, An Qingran returned back to her yard and stretched herself in bed for a while. She wasughed and walked, but it was exhausting for her. Rendong is busy preparing lunch. General¡¯s Fu was a little frugal, even when Lian Jinrong was a housekeeper, it wasn¡¯t extravagant and wasteful. Therefore, the maidsbined had not brought much to An zhongyuan. It was natural that they were too busy to serve them. Rendong is a big maid in Xiwuyuan. What should we do if we don¡¯t transfer her to help her parents on such asions? Always she can¡¯t go to kitchen personally right moreover she also unlikely. While lying in bed, suddenly there wasughter in the yard. The door opened, But it was An Yanran and An Ranyue who came outughing two times. An Yanranughed and said, ¡°Is jiejie tired? Let us find it here!¡± The two of them were really in the same temper. So quickly they got mixed up again. An Qingran quietly sighed in her heart, but did not reveal it on her face. Instead, she politely asked them to sit down. An Yanran was released because she had been confined for a whole day. She believed that she and her mother had won. This is an opportunity. She was fiddling with a bunch of bracelets and said, ¡°jiejie will help me see what material it is made of, but it¡¯s made of coral?¡± An Qingran looked at it: ¡°It¡¯s coral. It looks like the coral of the East China Sea. There¡¯s no such pure color anywhere else.¡± ¡°Oh, as expected jiejie really knows the goods. My grandmother keeps this handbracelet all the time. Unexpectedly, it will be given to yanran meimei. But my grandmother and my sister are Congenial!¡± An Ranyue also took a close look and sighed intentionally. It turned out that this was given to her by her grandmother. It seemed that they really fell in love with each other. An Yanran¡¯s small mouth was very good at coaxing people. So she nted herself in her hands in thest life. Now grandmother is proud of her, but she did not think of it. This was not the case in myst life. Yeah, because of my rebirth, things have changed the direction of development. An Yanran said, ¡°Does jiejie like it?If jiejie likes it meimei will give it to jiejie.! These days, meimei don¡¯t know what evil had happened to her. She rebelled against jiejie more than once. She should have died. Meimei should make amends.¡± An Qingranughed and said, ¡°Grandma gave it to you so you can keep it. otherwise old Furen would know it, but she thought it was me who took it by force!¡± This kind of offering Buddha by borrowing flowers is the best thing An Yanran could do. However, this is the ce where An Qingran admires her.No matter how much she likes, she is willing to give away anything that is useful. You may not be able to do it by yourself. An Ranyueughed beside her and said, ¡°Yes, if Grandma knew it, she would be angry.¡± An Yanran¡¯s face slightly amnesty: ¡°That¡¯s what I didn¡¯t think very well. I used to have a habit. Some things good can go to jiejie, so I forgot it too!¡± ¡°Really, I really envy your sisters, unfortunately, I only have one brother, this brother is the most boring, he always cares about me¡­¡± An Ranyue muttered, ¡°There is no one to y with me at home. Fortunately, I¡¯m here¡­¡± An Yanran said, ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to youring too, but don¡¯t stay for a few days and leave, just give us a message!¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s Daddy who transferred back to capital this time. Our whole family moved here. We can be together every day after that. Is my jiejie happy?¡± An Ranyueughs. An Qingran thought to herself that it was very lively now. Two tables were set for lunch. The old Furen sat at the top, apanied by her two sons and three daughters-inw. The maids who served sat around. This here small table, An Ranyu and An Mingbo because they were guests, sat at the top. An Qingran sat at the bottom left, An Yanran sat at the bottom right, while An Mingxuan sat at the bottom. An Mingbo does not like to talk, An Mingxuan is also a myriad of hearts. On this table, only heard An Yanran and An Ranyue whispering. The old Furen¡¯s eyes swept towards this side. She obviously heard the voice she did not want to listen to. The old people always have some strange temper, An Qingran is very understanding. But unexpectedly, she said, ¡°What are you two talking about? It¡¯s so lively, if it¡¯s funny to say it, I won¡¯t do it!¡± An Yanran heard the words and stood up: ¡°Grandmother, just now Ranyue told me about Grandmother at home. Said that Grandmother was once thought to be the mother of Yanyue. Grandmother is really young!¡± The old Furenughed. ¡°This child, It¡¯s too embarrassing to say that¡­ Sit down,dies and sisters. Don¡¯t talk about my old madam.¡± She said that in her mouth, but the expression on her face did not mean that. She was smiling. An Qingran know that An Yanran¡¯s tactic is very useful. Can¡¯t help but secretly shaking her head. It seems that her future days can¡¯t be too easy. Chapter 96 Hi?? Chapter 96 Tang mei **younger female patrilineal cousin The next morning, when An Qingran got up, she felt very lively around. There were peopleing and going at the gate of the yard. ¡°Rendong, why is it so busy?¡±An Qingran knows in her heart that there are many people in the mansion and it¡¯s natural to be lively. But she won¡¯t start to be lively so early. She always wakes up by listening to birds voice, but this time she wakes up by hearing people¡¯s voices. After asking her, she remembered that today¡¯s Grand Banquet at the General Fu guests areing to the wee dinner for the old Furen arrivals. Those names lists were studied by her and her motherst night. She felt that Lian Jinrong people were more sinister, but she still had a certain ability to do things. All her previous arrangements were very appropriate. Therefore, their mothers and daughters can enjoy the ready-made. An Qingran tidied up and dressed up quickly, but she dressed up neatly and nice. An Yanran and An Ranyue were already in the main hall. They were talking around her mother. An Yanran looked very fluttering, and she could not see that she had just been released from prison. She had no sense of shame at all. She saw An Qingraning over and said affectionately, ¡°jiejie, you¡¯rete! In a moment, if you don¡¯te, Ranyue and I are going to make trouble in my jiejie¡¯s yard!¡± ¡°Well, mother, what else is not ready?¡±An Qingran looked at her mother. Today, she dresses up in extraordinary luxury and decency, a few bright yellow materials, silky sagging, it is rare. My mother is beautiful. An Qingran is sincerely. ¡°Qingran, you wait here with Yanran for all thedies and Qianjin*. All the guests take a rest at the Tingyu Pavilion nearby, where I have already sent the maids to prepare enough tea, as well as qin, chess, calligraphy and painting!¡± (TN note: official daughter of nobles) ¡°Yes!¡±An Qingran took her orders and went to the Tingyu Pavilion to see how well it was prepared. An Yanran and An Ranyue followed up, and An Ranyue said, ¡°jiejie, Tingyu Pavilion is the usual ce to entertain guests?¡± ¡°Not exactly. The main hall of the reception is on the east side of the General¡¯s Fu. Most of the ordinary guests are wee in the front hall.The backyard is a living ce and seldom receives few guests. Meimei asks what these to do, but she wants to receive the distinguished guests?¡± ¡°Yes, I thought, if I stayed for a long time, maybe I could know some intimate people!¡±An Ranyueughs. An Yanran also said, ¡°Yanyue jiejie is very clever in ice and snow. In a moment, those Miss Qianjin* will be eager to know you, but I am Shu born. They are all rich and respectful, and look down on them.¡± (TN note: official daughter of nobles) An Qingran seldom listened to her true feelings and looked at her, but did not answer. Whoever she said this to listened , her previous actions were more domineering than those of her descendants. Now she repents? Or is it close to An Ranyue? An Ranyue opened her mouth and said, ¡°Why should jiejie be self-deprecating? Look at jiejie¡¯s general demeanor. If don¡¯t say that, I can¡¯t see it. Besides, my second aunt and aunt are biological sisters. What else to say?¡± I wonder if she really does not know, or is too naive. Anyway, she didn¡¯t avoid An Qingran. An Qingran didn¡¯t want to open her mouth and put gold on their faces. These dialogues were the same throughout thest life, Later, it still did not stop them from doing evil. Ting yu pavilion has always been a ce to receive female guests, so it is very warm. By the time An Qingran arrived, the incense burner had begun to burn Lily incense, which was given by the emperor. Her mother only got a little, and her father gave it to her Yiniang. Obviously, she contributed. And now she was standing there andmanding: ¡°This flower is prominent here, move there, and why hasn¡¯t the jade screene yet, if thedies avoid others and change their clothes to make up for a rouge, can¡¯t they face everyone? Also, your hands and feet are more agile, the fruit is on that table, the cake te is too ugly, exchange it for the emperor¡¯s gift of pinching gold and twining jade te¡­¡± When she said this, she saw theming and smiled, ¡°Why are you here?¡± An Qingran says, ¡°Mother, let me and Yanran to receive Qianjin. we finished earlye here to see if there anything we can help.¡± ¡°Oh, where do you need to intervene here, I will do it, but jiejie¡¯s arrangement is really intentional, your sisters must be well behaved!¡±Lian Jinrongughed like a flower, but her heart itched with hate. Just now, she wanted to helped in front yard. As a result, An Zhongtao said she didn¡¯t have to wee the guests in front. Just get ready in backyard. Let reception matter to the Furen. The old Furen was also present at that time, knowing that she was not treated by her son, she said nothing. In the end it was her son. She is concubine not essential, right! And what she can¡¯t stand most is that when An Zhongtao looks at Lian Jinyu¡¯s eyes, the gentleness and trust that naturally reveals in them make her angry and hateful, but can such a big change take ce in a month or two? Have you forgotten all your previous kindness? He didn¡¯t want to see me. Why didn¡¯t he even see Yanran? Just now she said that she would let Yanran to help wee guests. As a result, he said no need, what did her little child know? Fortunately, Lian Jinyu was unintentional, and now she has to arranges a work for Yanran. Lian Jinrong¡¯s thoughts turns a thousand times, but her face is like a flower. She is also very kind to An Ranyue. An Ranyue feels that the aunt in front of her is very kind. Lian Jinrong is expanding her camp. But she didn¡¯t realize that she didn¡¯t know too much about this camp. Everyone has their own abacus in mind. Who can fight for her? That¡¯s allter. When An Qingran saw that there was nothing she could do to help, she found an excuse to leave. She must not hear Lian Jinrong¡¯s hypocritical voice. She was afraid that she could not control herself when facing the three enemies of her previous life. Because the guests arrived, she went back to her yard. An Ranyue followed her. She shout from behind: ¡°jiejie waits for me!¡± An Qingran pressed down all her impatience and turned back, ¡°Why did youe with me? Look at your Yiniang talking so lively.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bezy, don¡¯t know how tired I will be this day!¡±An Ranyue sighed. An Qingran justughed and didn¡¯t know what to say. There were only two little maids left in Xiwu Courtyard. After making tea, they went down. An Ranyue was sitting in a chair with nothing to say.she wanted to close to An Qingran by sweet talk.An Qingran picked up her words with no hesitation.This morning she didn¡¯t practise.She felt a little tight all over herself, so she moved around and plucked the white jade hairpin from her head and put it on the table. An Ranyue saw it at a nce and her eyes lit up. She picked it up in her hand and said:¡±Beautiful hairpin, this white jade is rare now!¡± An Qingran just said ¡°Hmmm¡±. That white jade is naturally good. An Ranyue unexpectedly wears on her head: ¡°I didn¡¯t think White jade hairpin looked good before, but now only I find that it looks so elegant and graceful¡­¡± Chapter 97 Hi ??. Each of these having their own abacus.?? Chapter 97: Clear robbery She tried left and right in front of the mirror. An Qingran had a vague idea of what she meant. She was furious even more, it¡¯s as she had done in her previous life. This An Ranyue is absolutely not good for others, but if anyone else has something, she must have it. If someone else has something good, she wants to grab it. Status, power, honour, and so on. An Qingran can¡¯t help recalling the events of herst life. In herst life, An Ranyue married Ning Wang Dongfang Yan. She seems to have a good rtionship with herself. In thest lifetime, she did not find her sinister intentions, only thought she and An Yanran are same just her sisters.Why didn¡¯t she think about using them for her own good? Moreover, on the path of Kang Wang became the king of the country, they also contributed and helped. But i did not know that she and An Yanran had been using herself behind her back.At that time, I was so foolish that I don¡¯t understand it now. Originally, just thought she liked to take advantage of small profits.There¡¯s nothing wrong with it.But don¡¯t know the word greed, no matter how big or small, as long as started afterwards unable to restrain it¡­ When she thought of it, her face looked bad. And An Ranyue was still looking in the mirror, and she thought it would be best if her beautiful face was matched with the white jade hairpin. So she said, ¡°jiejie, meimei has a rude wish , but also hope that jiejie to fulfill it!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± An Qingran is still trapped in his own memories, not in a good mood. ¡°Jiejie, can you give this white jade hairpin to meimei? Meimei likes it very much!¡± An Ranyue said with bright eyes, which were full of expectations. And she was sure that she would open her mouth and An Qingran would promise. In fact, in thest life, she didn¡¯t really think about it and agreed to her.Only on the day when she and An Yanran framed herself together. She still saw the white jade hairpin on her head, think, how do you feel that irony? How long these viin working together she don¡¯t know. But she knows that this An Ranyue have a bad heart from the very beginning. But if there is a little kindness, she would not wear the hairpin she gave her on her head and send her to hell. Just think, she have never been sorry for them, what is the reason for them to treat herself like this? Was she too failure to be a person? The expression on An Qingran¡¯s face changed uncertainly. An Ranyueughed and shouted, ¡°What is jiejie thinking? Meimei wants this white jade hairpin. Don¡¯t know if jiejie can agree with it?¡± An Qingran looked back and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but if there¡¯s anything else, meimei will take it. This white jade hairpin is a birthday gift from my mother. If it¡¯s given to someone, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not good! ¡± An Ranyue never thought that she would refuse so directly. After her face changed a few times, she forced out a slight smile: ¡°This is given by jiejie¡¯s mother. Of course, they can¡¯t be transferred! Jiejie rests first, meimei goes out to have a look, did the gueste yet¡­¡± An Ranyue said goodbye and left, and An Qingran also did not retain her. At this moment, her mood was not good. When she remembered her past life, her heart was stirred up like a knife. She watched her enemies gather in front of her. So far, she hasn¡¯t thought about how to deal with it. Wouldn¡¯t it bother her? But unexpectedly, An Ranyue left the courtyard and did not go to the front yard. Instead, she went directly back to Beiyuan. Her mother, Chu Shi, was directing people to clean up the house, and she was changing her clothes herself. An Ranyue went in angrily and did not speak. She sat down on the chair. Her mother saw the situation wrong and said, ¡°Who¡¯s got you again?¡± An Ranyue angrily said, ¡°It¡¯s not An Qingran. What¡¯s some broken thing? Still act as good thing. I don¡¯t want it rare!¡± ¡°What the hell is it?¡± Chu Shi saw his daughter¡¯s face was white. Where is still some broken thing,it must be a very good thing. ¡°An Qingran has a white jade hairpin. When I see it likeable, I asked for it from her. She refused to give me that worthless thing and said that it was given by her mother. So What if it was given by aunt? I want aunt will definitely to give it, but she says three things and four things. Mother, she is really angry with me!¡± An Ranyue stared at her eyes and groaned. ¡°You¡¯re quieter, you this child. It¡¯s really worrying. Now that we¡¯re guests, we should be more restrained than at home, right?¡± ¡°Restrain? I am restrained enough. Just because we are now guests, she treats us like this. Even a broken hairpin can¡¯t get, can we get any other benefits here? Maybe, if you stay for a few days, you¡¯ll have to look at people¡¯s faces. I don¡¯t want to live that kind of life!¡± ¡°You feel relieved, you know, your father can be transferred back to capital this time. We are not leaving for while but don¡¯t let people hate us on the first day¡­¡± Chu Shi sighed. ¡°Mother, can¡¯t child be angry?¡± An Ranyue lowered her head. Chu Shi let the maids retire, and then whispered, ¡°Ranyue, This General¡¯s Fu is your uncle¡¯s, but after all, it was handed down from your ancestors, you know? We can stay here as long as we want, but now is not the time to say anything or do anything!¡± An Ranyue first heard her mother speak like this, and the tone was not right. She could not help but say, ¡°Mother, what do you mean¡­¡± Chu Shi¡¯s voice was even lower: ¡°Because you are a child, some words are not good to tell you, for fear that you will reveal them. Things can¡¯t get works but let others be on guard first. You know, almost all our households property moved in this time when we came to capital. It¡¯s one thing for your father toe work in capital. We don¡¯t intend to go back. It¡¯s another thing. Your grandmother also has that meaning. This General¡¯s Fu is being handed down by your grandfather. There¡¯s no reason why your uncle is the only one to upy it, right?¡± ¡°Oh, then I will have a share in this General¡¯s Fu in future?¡± An Ranyue¡¯s eyes were so bright that she almost jumped up. ¡°Keep your voice down, what is the good thing about white jade hairpin? when the momente, Is there anything you want by then? Don¡¯t be so low-spirited. You are also the daughter of AnFu. You are also the descendant of An surname. This General¡¯s Fu, let alone a part of it, can be entirely belong to us. But I told you today, you must not disclose, understand?¡± ¡°Understand, if I leak out such good things, will I not be foolish?¡± An Ranyue swept away the haze on her face and stood up excitedly. ¡°So when we meet our guests today, we have to think a little bit longer, because in the future, they may all be useful to us, isn¡¯t?¡± ¡°You can think of this, it¡¯s a smart child. You must not only be tempted by the immediate interests. Isn¡¯t that too small-minded?¡± Chu Shi¡¯s eyes showed a trace of ruthlessness. These mother and daughter are cruel enough. This one is fierce, but not as poisonous as another. Chapter 98 Hi ??. The starting of banquet. Chapter 98¡ªThe Banquet Lian Jinrong was full of anger when she got up in the morning. When she saw that her hardwork had been stolen by others, she didn¡¯t say anything. General didn¡¯t gave a good look at their mother and children. Now she didn¡¯t feel good about Lian Jinyu. She looked at An Qianran but was very upset. She feels that the child¡¯s eyes look like ruthless and can see through your heart! When talking to her, she has to guard against her. She really feels that she can see through her heart. An Yanran is angry now. She knows that she was forbidden for two times because of An Qingran ,which was calcted by her. An Qingran is sitting there in the shadows. It seems that everything has nothing to do with her. This is even more annoying. Especially at the critical time, she only needs to say one or two words to make things irremediable. She used to look down on her. Now it seems that she is really her greatest enemy. On the one hand, Kang Wang on the other hand. But she knows that when she was at Yuehua Temple, she was near the water terrace and attracts Kang Wang a lot. Lian Jinrong quietly called An Yanran, gave her a package of things and handed it over again. An Yanran took the package andughed wickedly. She , An Yanran that she would let her An Qingran in front of all the guests today live without a face! Atst she was happy and went to the backyard happily. And An Qingran also greeted the guests who came in one after another in front of her. To tell the truth, she did not like this kind of publicity very much in the past life. She was toozy to make friends with gongzi and Qianjin. Only in the General¡¯s Pce, the door does not go through two doors, but in the outside has a dignified reputation. Lou wenyue has alsoe, with her mother Luo He Shi, as well as her maternal uncle and aunt together with Lian Muhan. General¡¯s Fu seldom held such arge party, so, get the news of the natural praise. Because of thest time Lou wenyue met with An Qingran in the Yuehua Temple, this time, the two were very happy, and Lou wenyue was holding her hand: ¡± Qingran, we really need to meet more in the future. In the mansion, I still think about when we will meet next time. Unexpectedly, I received an invitation from the General¡¯s mansion on that day. I thought that if other people, I would not go, only the General¡¯s mansion, it muste.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m still thinking, if you don¡¯te, it¡¯s not interesting. Let¡¯s go to Tingyu Pavilion. Let¡¯s sit down for a moment. My grandmother won¡¯t see us now. Many people are here first, but you are a littlete!¡± ¡°I¡¯m thinking about this opportunity, what I wear appropriately, my mother wants me to dress brightly, I think it¡¯s more elegant, I don¡¯t want to attract the limelight!¡± Lou wenyue was whispering in An Qingran¡¯s ear. She seemed to be sharing some secrets with her. She could tell her the truth in this way, Qingran was deeply moved. Obviously, Lou wenyue trusts her. At this moment, thinking about the sad ending of Lou wenyue her heart aches, thinking about what she should do in the future, to help this lovely cousin! Into the room, thedies naturally have a lot to say. Some people are familiar with each other, some are not familiar with each other, but they are also familiar with three or two words. At first, they are still quiet, and soon chat, some people talk about paintings, some people talk about embroidery, and some people talk about fresh experiences. An Qingran look at them calmly and think in their hearts, if everyone looked simple on surface. especially An Yanran, she is in it, pull this to say a word, and then pull that chat for a while, she looks really lively and lovely, simple heart¡­ The General¡¯s Fu in a flourishing scene of prosperity with lots of guests. The street in front of door are full of carriage and sedan chairsing one after another, which make themon people nearby sigh. All the visitorse and go in and out of the pce, and there are nomoner among. The guests came for the old Furen and naturally went to see the old Furen. The old Furen only sat in the lobby with high ceiling. Only women guests could enter the lobby. The men guests all saluted in distance from the door and walked away. An Yanran and An Qingran greeted and helped in the room. They were so busy that all the maids in the General¡¯s Fu were nowhere to be found. The old Furen looked at these rich and honorable guests with a smile on her face. She sighed in her heart that if her man was still alive, she would now feel that there was no regret at all. Lian Jinyu¡¯s spirit extraordinary today. Lian Jinrong is also smiling in front of people like flowers. In short, everything in front of us is really icing on the cake, lively to the extreme. The old Furen was sitting in hall there chatting with several nobledies in the house. At this time, crown prince Dongfang Jin also came. His arrival really surprised the old Furen. It was too dignified to sit down and ept the ceremony. She got up and said, ¡°Where is the reason to salute me? Get up quickly!¡± The crown prince said a few polite words, then stood up straight, nced over all the figures and looked at An Qingran. An Qingran also saw him. Many people here so could not say hello to him. She just smiled, and crown prince also slight nodded his head. He was called away by Lian Muhan who has been waiting for him. They exchanged their eyes for only a short moment, but they were all seen by the next An Yanran. She was very upset about the fact that Dongfang Jin was really interested in An Qingran. Although she knew that if Dongfang Jin was really interested in An Qingran, then Kang Wang would surely be her own. But then again, if she was serious with the crown prince, wouldn¡¯t it she be positioned above her after? An Yanran thought right and left, but she was angry, and she could not help being moved. Her mother looked in her eyes and noticed and said, ¡°Yanran, don¡¯t wait to entertain Imperial censor¡¯s daughter. She seems very bored there!¡± An Qingran also heard that when she saw that her Yiniang wanted her daughter toe out, she could not move herself. But she didn¡¯t expect the Dongfang Jin toe. She knew that his mother¡¯s illness was all right and she was happy for him for a long time. She just thought about the poison hidden in his body. She couldn¡¯t help but feel heavy. Ye hen didn¡¯te during this period. She didn¡¯t have any idea herself. In fact, all he taught her was fur. She had worked hard on digestion. But it¡¯s still far behind. Fortunately, she has been practicing martial arts secretly. At that moment, everyone was seated, Kang Wang and Ning Wang came, and they also met the old Furen. The old Furen was alreadyughing too hard. An Ranyue was following the crowd in a fantastic way. Suddenly, she saw two young people standing outside the door, they both are bright and handsome. She could not help but be crazy. She only heard the introduction of Kang Wang and Ning Wang . There was a surge of excitement in her heart: are the boys in the royal pce looked so nice, so her original ce, what nobles and sons,it like mud dogs. They are beyondpare. Chapter 99 Chapter 99¡ªLayout Her heart blossomed at the thought that she could live in capital for a long time and that she would have the chance to see them again. Her previous troubles are gone, what White jade hairpin, what General¡¯s Fu, now it seems that those are not important. If she is a princess, will this General¡¯s Fu still be in her eyes? Therefore, people¡¯s goals should be set higher! An Ranyue is in a good mood. She only thinks about her own affairs. At the moment, the old Furen looks at the three granddaughters on the ground, one by one, and she can¡¯t help feeling even better: ¡°Qingran, Yanran, Ranyu, you people also rest for a while. Come on, send tea to the three youngdies, so that they can moisten their throats¡­¡± An Yanran heard the words and pulled An Qingran ¡°jiejie, grandmother gives tea, we go there¡­¡± There is an empty table behind. There is no one sitting.. An Ranyue heard the words also came with her. Now, she feels like she¡¯s already a princess. She¡¯s very happy. An Qingran is surprised. What¡¯s wrong with her? Did she saw Ning Wang? Yeah, just now I didn¡¯t see her, but that doesn¡¯t mean she wasn¡¯t here. These two wrongs still met! I am born again, my own things can control the changes, but I can¡¯t change others. Their preferences are the same in the past and in the present. Yeah, it¡¯s just me! The maid brought three cups of tea. That¡¯s the maid Min¡¯er brought by the old Furen. She serves the old Furen! An Qingran saw her exchange nce with An Yanran¡¯s eyes for a while. She felt wrong. She could not help thinking that after only one day¡¯s work, An Yanran and she were familiar with each other. Miner put a cup of Jinghua Bone Porcin in front of one person, and then quietly retreated. An Yanran smiled and handed the tea to An Qingran: ¡°jiejie please! ¡± An Qingran took it and put it in her mouth. She was shocked, but onlyughed and put the tea down. ¡°Meimei is working hard today.¡± An Yanran did not understand her words, but looked at her doubtfully: ¡°jiejie is also hard! Have a cup of tea, Grandma rewarded us, which is our sister¡¯s face! ¡± The smile on An Qingran¡¯s face became more and more brilliant. She nodded, ¡°OK, meimei is really considerate¡­ Why, is that person is Shu wangfei?¡± (TN note don¡¯t know which woman is this) She pointed her hand , she saw Lian Jinrong weing a woman in. It was Shu Wangfei. Lian Jinrong saw that she was her cousin. How could such be retreated? She hurried step forward: ¡°Wangfei, you¡¯re here. Come and see my mother-inw¡­¡± Saying, take her hand forward to see the old Furen, the old Furen owed andughed: ¡°This Wangfei hase, the old woman really can not afford it!¡± In the gap space of their speech, An Qingran quickly change two cups of tea in front of them to a ce, and then sits there, watching all crowdsugh. An Yanran stunned back and picked up the teacup: ¡°jiejie, please!¡± An Qingran did not speak again this time, but gently blew her breath and drank it all in one gulp. ¡°This tea has a sweet aftertaste , rare good tea¡­¡± ¡°Yes, Grandma brought it from her hometown¡­¡± An Yanran did not notice anything unusual, but seemed innocent. However, she is already happy in her heart, waiting for a good show to y in a while! She paid a lot of money to buy this Miner and warned her to see the situation clearly. Now, she¡¯s just waiting for the time. An Yanran¡¯s mouthughed all the time, and so did An Qingran. She evenughed more sweetly. She looked at An Yanran and said, ¡°Meimei, why are you so happy?¡± ¡°Of course, I am happy. Grandmother came and so many distinguished guests came to the General¡¯s Fu. We alle and go with dignitaries. Although I am a concubine born, I still feel glorious on my face. Isn¡¯t my jiejie proud of it?¡± An Yanran¡¯s words have brought a sharp edge. An Qingran did not know what she wanted to do today. Does she want to make me a lose face in front of everyone by prescribing medicine in my tea? Would she even let undress my clothes myself and shameful? I really don¡¯t know what she thinks! Suddenly, a maid came forward and quietly handed An Qingran a note saying that the Crown Prince had given it to her. An Qingran was shocked when she heard the words. Why did the Crown Prince look for her? She turned her back and unfolded it, but in a few simple words: East side Wangfeng building, I¡¯ll wait for you. Dongfang Jin! An Qingran had a moment¡¯s anxiety. Did Dongfang Jin look for her? Why is it so ambiguous? Is heing directly? There¡¯s nothing to avoid between two people when they¡¯re open? Suddenly, An Qingran sneered. How can she so stupid? Does it take a long time to think about it? If it hadn¡¯t been for this cup of tea, she would not have remembered it, but it was true! How to say, theyout of the bureau is still good, though not exquisite, but poisonous enough. An Qingran put the paper into her bosom, with a slight smile on her face. An Yanran¡¯s eyes has been paying attention to her, looking at all her movements. Seeing her expression like this, she also smiled. She reached for the cup and drank it all at once!! Next, just wait for the end! An Yanran gave Lian Jinrong a look that only the two women could understand. An Qingran went away by herself. That Wangfeng Building is the most remote ce in the General¡¯s Fu. It is separated from the Wangyue Building by a wall. The two buildings are the most remote in the General¡¯s Fu Usually, few people live there and only asionally clean them. When the two buildings were built, they probably wanted to be reserved for the Second Young Master. Only An Zhongyuan was living outside far away, so it was not necessary. This time, Lian Jinrong did not clean up here, but picked up the prosperous Beiyuan again. It is indeed more prosperous than here, and the scenery is better. An Qingran looked at the two-storey building in front of her, delicate and elegant, but she liked it too. She was looking dazed, and a voice sounded from behind her: ¡°What? Is it time to hide?¡± Looking back, it is the Crown Prince Dongfang Jin in a yellow robe. His eyes are elegant and his mouth is smiling. Such a prince is very different from the usual silky appearance, but he seems to be a bit elegant. He also has a natural elegance. An Qingran knows that such an ordinary expression may not necessarily be blissful but they are with him. By coincidence, she had seen his worst appearance, so he showed his true temperament in front of herself. This is understandable. ¡°What about you? Did the Crown Prince also hide out?¡± An Qingran gave a gentle smile. ¡°Well, I just got a message from Eldest Miss. I don¡¯t know what it mean, so I hurried over!¡± Dongfang Jin took out the note in his hand. An Qingran reached out and took it over. ¡°Really, what are these things left to do?¡± As she spoke, she clumped the note into her sleeve pocket. When she did this, the expression on her face changed a few times, and she finallyughed, ¡°Is the Empress¡¯s body all right? I¡¯ve been back for a few days, and I haven¡¯t had a chance to go to the pce. I just listen to Dad tell something. It¡¯s not very clear.¡± ¡°Well, you let me toe out and asking this. My Empress mother¡¯s health is much better! What about you? Is the injury on the arm all right?¡± Chapter 100 Hi ??. Finally ?? chapter. Join in conversation at discord server. Read at novelsiread.wordpress Chapter 100 Prince, you ruined the show. ¡°Me? I¡¯m fine. You can see what I look like!¡±An Qingran loop her both hands. Her skirt flutter in wind is like lotus leaf flutter with a cool breeze. Dongfang Jin¡¯s eyes are amazing. ¡°You can see¡­¡± ¡°By the way, thanks to youst time, otherwise I really don¡¯t know how to face the Master Kong! It¡¯s embarrassing to say, and it¡¯s embarrassing for the Master!¡± ¡°How do you know it¡¯s me?¡± ¡°Now if you ask that, it will prove to be you!¡± An Qingran with naughty smile see Dongfang Jin. To tell the truth, her mood is still very good as if seeing an old friend, after all, two people suffered together! Just at this moment, she suddenly remembered Lou Wenyue. It was a girl with a good personality and it was also appropriate to match with Crown Prince in front of her. It¡¯s just that theirst encounter was so tragic that she looked a little sad when she thought of it. Dongfang Jin was puzzled:¡¯What¡¯s wrong? me yourself for Master Kong?¡¯ ¡°Yes, how can you think so thoughtfully. you aren¡¯t less than sixteen or seventeen years old, a little child!¡± Read at novelsiread.wordpress ¡°Me?¡± Dongfang Jin was amused by her words andughed out. ¡°It as if you are older than me. I really don¡¯t understand you. I still want to ask you, you little girl, how can you remain m when facing the danger?¡±
TN note: he asked like without changing colour idiom to say remain m. So her reply.
¡°It was frightened and silly! So, forget to change the colour! ¡± An Qingran sneers at herself. Dongfang Jin looked at the little girl in front of his eyes and felt a moment of tenderness in his heart. It was not easy for her to be so rxed in front of him. What was more strange was that he waspletely rxed in front of her. He didn¡¯t have to act and fear of being seen through. So, he likes to be with her. Just like this casual gossip and also feel veryfortable. ¡°You are frightened, but I don¡¯t agree. If you can be frightened, I will be frightened!¡± Dongfang Jin shook his head, ¡°Today, the scene of the General¡¯s Mansion is so spectacr. why don¡¯t youe forward? But it seems that the Eldest Miss of the General¡¯s Fu is really azy master!¡± ¡°Where can appear as Eldest Miss of General¡¯s Fu? Afraid that people only know second Miss! Therefore, I will not do anything about the appearance. Besides, Crown Prince will not abandon me because I can¡¯t entertain guests and do not want to be my friend, will he?¡± An Qingran looked at the Wangyue ( moon) building:¡±Crown Prince, we might as well go upstairs and chat, standing legs are sore!¡± Dongfang Jin heard the words nodded. Now he would like to avoid the eyes of those Qianjin people. He is willing. Lian Muhan that guy let him promise himself, who let him see the beauty will forget this brother! Two people went into the Wangfeng building one by one. The maid hiding in the dark told An Yanran the news. An Yanran was relieved. It seems that she usually imitates An Qingran¡¯s handwriting, but she does not imitate it in vain. Now it reallyes into use. Think of this, she took a long breath, stood up and walked outside. when she came to her mother¡¯s side, she whispered, : ¡°Wangfeng Building.¡± Read at novelsiread.wordpress Lian Jinrong nodded. But in a moment, she saw the charming Dongfang Ye. Among the crowd, he is like a dragon and phoenix(able and virtuous person), very conspicuous! See her seeing this way, he gave her a smile. An Yanran alsoughed. Her cousin is really excellent, must not let An Qingran get him! How could she deserve such an excellent cousin? She felt that no one in the world was worthy of except herself. The more she thought about it, the happier she was. Her face flew the red clouds and her heart began to beat faster. She smiled coyly. Dongfang Ye¡¯s eyes followed her steps and his mouth have a trace of evil smile. Shaking off Dongfang Yan and keeping up with An Yanran¡¯s steps! Inside the Wangfeng Building. An Qingran leaned against the window while standing with a charming face among peach blossoms. Dongfang Jin didn¡¯t have frivolousness on his face. It was more worldly way and refined. An Qingran nced at the Crown Prince in front of her and couldn¡¯t help but sighed quietly. ¡°What? Come here but let me hear you sigh? Is there anything wrong?¡± An Qingran could not say. Can she tell him that he will die early? Or tell him that his mother Empress will leave him forever in this half year? Or tell him that his Crown Princess Luo wenyue is also as same tragic end? She can¡¯t say anything. Therefore, sighed. Seeing that she didn¡¯t answer, Dongfang Jin took a step forward: ¡°What? Look, you¡¯re not a stingy person. Why can¡¯t you say?¡± ¡°That¡¯s all right. I¡¯m just telling you a secret!¡± An Qingran¡¯s eyes suddenly filled withughter. ¡°Secret?¡± Dongfang Jin moved forward doubtfully. His eyes were bright as stars.?? An Qingran looked up at him and her heart suddenly moved. How could this Dongfang Jin be more pleasant to the eyes than that Dongfang Ye? If the Dongfang Ye is handsome there would always be a kind of evil spirit in the eyes. And Dongfang Jin¡¯s evil spirit is pretended. He is evil again, but his eyes are pure! At least in front of her like this. ¡°Why not say?¡± Dongfang Jin¡¯s eyes blink and long eyshes flicker twice looks as very confused person.???? An Qingran yielding like this. ¡°The secret is Crown Prince, you ruined the show!" Dongfang Jin for a moment stunned: ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not like the rumor, at least I can see it!¡± An Qingran¡¯s eyes are full of meaningfulughter. Dongfang Jin alsoughed: ¡°I have no intention of acting in front of you at all, but what you said reminds me, thank you!¡± Read at novelsiread.wordpress ¡°Well, it¡¯s nothingpared to how many times you saved me, but the Crown Prince should know that in this position, people will inevitably be jealous, but in any case, the body is the most important!¡±When An Qingran said this, some of them were anxious for him. Now Ye Hen uncle has note for while and these days she is busy didn¡¯t take time to talk to her mother about this matter. She hoped that the Crown Prince would find a famous doctor and cure himself. If that¡¯s the case, then she did a great good deed! Listening to her saying, Dongfang Jin was a little touched: ¡°I understand!¡± But is it so simple to say, and if so, would he not have settled the matter earlier? An Qingran also knows that, just now, she doesn¡¯t know what to say. And in front hall Lian Jinrong suddenly opens her mouth and says , ¡± Qingran, I¡¯ll take you to meet somedies¡­ Qingran?¡± Lian Jinrong¡¯s voice is very loud. Everyone is looking for the figure of An Qingran everywhere. Lian Jinyu is busy in other courtyards now. If she hears it, she would feel strange, but she is not here! ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Where did Qingran go?¡± The old Furen ears were all good so she asked. ¡°It must be going out to y. It¡¯s rare to have so many sisters here!¡± Lian Chengshi said.
Tn note: she is Lian Muhan¡¯s mother. Cheng is her surname. Shi refers the maiden name of married women
She is Qingran¡¯s aunt naturally speaking out for her. Chapter 101 Hi??. The Shu Wangfei here I don¡¯t know who is.but this is not important now.?????? Chapter 101:Who is Yiniang looking for? ¡°This child, usually very reliable, will not leave without saying, afraid of what happened!¡± Lian Jinrong stand up as herplexion looks bad. She said so, and everyone was nervous, because people really can¡¯t guarantee that nothing really will happen! Lou Wanyue¡¯s face was tense when she heard such words: ¡°What happens when you are in your own home?¡± Although she said like this but in her heart she¡¯s not certain. She just got acquainted with Qingran. She didn¡¯t know much about all her habits. Lian Jinrong was looking very serious at the moment: ¡°Qingran this child, although not born to me. But I absolutely understand that she is absolutely dependable.It is impossible for her to go out without telling anyone. ¡­ What to do now?¡± The old Furen heard the words said, ¡°What can to do now? Go and find out. Maybe she met a sister with whom had a good chat and forgotten toe back. you go out to look for it, also you should apany your sisters-inws to go around and stroll around the mansion. I see the peony in the backyard is flowing better than I¡¯ve ever seen. You can show them as well! ¡± Lian Jinrong smiled with regret: ¡°Mother said that it was her daughter-inw who made a big fuss. A few days ago, I also saw the peony blooming well. I wanted to take everyone to see it. It was not for show, but the flower actually blossomed ck. I thought it¡¯s strange¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s no wonder that ck peony has been more honorable since ancient times, but it¡¯s not without¡­¡± Shu Guifei opened her mouth and said, ¡°you all go and have a look. I won¡¯t go. There are also several nts in the pce. I saw them the other day!¡± When everyone listened, they were all interested in it. Lian Jinrong was d to see arge group of womening out with her. Fortunately, the old Furen mentioned the peony. Otherwise, she seemed too abrupt. An Qingran had drunk that medicine tea and the crown prince also received her note. Both of them went to the Wangfeng building. She could not wait any longer until the good deeds of others have been evacuated. Lou Wanyue only thinking about An Qingran. She didn¡¯t have the heart to appreciate any flowers. She thought she would disappear for a while, but her Yiniang paid so much attention to it. It was obviously unlikely! She didn¡¯t know about the situation in the mansion. But the performance of An Yanran that day really gave her doubts. Reading at novelsiread. WordPress These people are royal rtives, or dignified officials and their daughters are also delicate, They are not for the ck peony, they just follow it. Otherwise they have to sit in the room with the olddy. Byparison, the former is obviously be well liked! Lian Jinrong took all the way to Wangfeng building. The scenery on the road is also very good, but it is getting farther and farther away from the peony. People do not know, along the way there are stillughing and talking, Lian Jinrong in front of the said: ¡°Everyone knows that Yanran was born to me. But they do not know, I am more intimate towards Qingran than to my own Still close. Qingran is also sensible and most temper with me. So I pay more attention to her, but for this sometimes Yanran get angry with me!¡± Everyoneughed at what she said. She continued: ¡°Since childhood, this child has been following me for half of the time. I spoiled her too much, but her health has been not very good since childhood, so I am worried about¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s really rare¡­¡± Lou He Shi said. Reading at novelsiread. WordPress Lian Cheng Shi nodded but she disdained it. Because she knew everything about the General¡¯s Fu very well. Some of them were seen by herself and some Muhan came back to tell her. Of course, she knew that this little sister-inw was concubine born, but not easy to mess with. But other sister-inw is a good person, It¡¯s just more stubborn. Fortunately but more temperamentalpare with her. So her heart is also toward Lian Jinyu. But she doesn¡¯t visit her parental home often. Rtives do not move very often, but thanks to the children, they have a good rtionship. When Muhan returns always mention Qingran that she was kind-hearted and smart. She meet her just now and saw her grown into a big girl, which made her very happy. But she feels something wrong. Why does Lian Jinrong care so much about a non-biological person on such a day? She has some purpose, isn¡¯t? She watched quietly the change. Reading at novelsiread. WordPress Lian Jinrong went to the Wangfeng building . But she had to pass by the Wangyue building. She looked at the small building in front of her and expose smiles. ¡°In the General¡¯s Fu, other ces are busy. It¡¯s natural that somebody will know what happened to her. But these two ces are remote, I usually let people seal this yard. Although there are many people in the mansion now. But it still doesn¡¯t need to be here¡­¡­ I¡¯m afraid she¡¯lle here quietly and we don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on.¡± As she spoke, she went on. Suddenly there was a pause, because there was a cry from the room! The voice is clear to experienced people when listen to it. But Where do those Qianjin and xiaojies understand that. Still someone ask, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did anyone get hurt?¡± Say that and move forward.. Lou Shi blocked Lou wanyue at once and did not let here forward. At this time, the voice in the room became louder again. It was a voice that changed its tone and did not know whether it was painful or pleasant! Now all thedies face unable but to feel ashamed. They immediately turned back and let their daughters go out. Reading at novelsiread. WordPress Lou Wanyue seemed to understand something. She blushed and went out. But these eldest daughters didn¡¯t leave the Wangyue building too far. They just stood at the door. Everyone wants to know what has happened. Because it was so sudden, many people pushed their daughters away before they caressed their hearts and said, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Lian Jinrong¡¯s face showed a trace of panic: ¡°This is nothing¡­ Let¡¯s go out first!¡± She knows that An Qingran is inside, if she doesn¡¯t make some appearance to show people, they still thinks that her Yiniang is leading people to catch adultery. Then what will happen is that even Lian Jinyu let her go but An Zhongtao will hate her. Because Lou HeShi often heard Lou wenyue mentioning An Qingran to her, and thought the child was good. So she did not want everyone to misunderstand, nor did she want everyone to think that the person inside was her. so she said:¡±Look at these ves in the General¡¯s Fu. They are too bold. They know how to avoid during the daytime¡­¡± Lian Jinrong nodded and grinned, ¡°Yeah, these girls should really teach them a lesson. They don¡¯t have time to spare¡­ ¡°Where did they expect the Second Lady to bring people here?¡±Lian Chengshi opened her mouth and said, ¡°If know, certainly not dare, still we go¡­¡± Reading at novelsiread. WordPress ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go, just Qingran this kid doesn¡¯t know where gone it¡¯s worrying!¡± Lian Jinrong sighed. She didn¡¯t walk very fast. She was wondering how to make things clear. Just then, a voice came from behind the crowd: ¡°Is Yiniang looking for me?¡± Chapter 102 Chapter 102 Shu mei falls into the trap. Everybody turned back,they saw An Qingran don¡¯t know when standing there. She asked in surprise, ¡°Why are you all here?¡± When she spoke, the sound of love in the room was still not stopped and it was louder and louder. Lian Jinrong¡¯s face was green. She stared at An Qingran. She was here, so who was the person in the room? Everyone was confused by the scene.Although just now, Luo He Shi deliberately used the word ¡°ve¡± to distract everyone¡¯s attention.But they all know in mind, Which maidservant was so bold that she dared to do such a good deed on such a big day?What¡¯s more, Lian Jinrong has been looking for An Qingran. Everyone tacitly understand and thinks that the person in the room is An Qingran. It¡¯s just not good to bluntly say it. But didn¡¯t expect that An Qingran appeared in front of everyone like this! Lian Jinrong¡¯s heart began to beat faster. It is reasonable to say that she should take everyone away immediately at this moment. But she waspletely confused by the sudden appearance of An Qingran. Didn¡¯t she drank that medicine? How she is all right? ¡°Where have you been? I¡¯m worried that you met some ident. Let the concubine one good to find it!¡±Lian Jinrong finally opened her mouth and her voice returned to tenderness.¡± Nothing happens is fine. Yiniang , I am just worry about your body. It¡¯s so hot outside. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve got heat stroke. There are so many guests today, and I¡¯m afraid of dying you!¡± ¡°Thank you very much for Yiniang¡¯s concern. Just now I really felt dizzy. I went back to my courtyard andy down for a while. I drank a few cups of sour plum soup to relieve the summer heat.Now I¡¯m much better. Just to see so many people. Know something is good, so followed. But I don¡¯t think Yiniang is looking for me!¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s all right!¡± Lian Jinrong¡¯s smile is very kind. It would be confused by the smile on her face if she didn¡¯t know anything about it. Just like the mirror in An Qingran¡¯s heart, she hates itching teeth even more. Their mother and daughter want to hurt her. She¡¯ll beughingter! It¡¯s just that some words can¡¯t be said by herself, otherwise they are too traceable. What should she do? Just at this moment, Luo He Shi opened her mouth:¡±Second Furen, I¡¯ve always heard of your housekeeping and even more Yanran¡¯s says that this banquet was all arrangement by you. But I didn¡¯t think, How could you allow such a situation to exist when the housekeeper is so strict?Just now our daughters were all here. I am embarrassed to say something. Now they are out. Do you want to let this matter smother up? Then I have learned some!¡± An Qingran looked at her with great gratitude. Lian Jinrong did not realize that Lou He Shi, who had just wanted to cover up for her, suddenly put pressure on her.It¡¯s just that she can¡¯t back down. What¡¯s more, giving her tag as housekeeping Furen¡¯s hat. She is both pleased and confused. For a while, somewhat at a loss. Moreover somewhat feel face lost .She was provoked to step forward and kick open the door.Thedies were embarrassed to follow in, stood at door.But no one left.In fact, everyone¡¯s heart is very dark. All want to see what happened. How did such thing happened in the General¡¯s Fu ? If this spread out, it¡¯s a disaster for the General¡¯s Fu. Nevertheless, the present situation is beyond everyone¡¯s expectation:The clothes spilled on the floor of the house and the chairs on the floor copsed. The screen is half askew on the ground.The covered interior was seen at a nce, and the bed was rocking wildly at the moment.The bed was open, and the two bare bodies were instantly seen by everyone. Above is Dongfang Ye and below is a woman,though the figure is rtively t and young. But she kept sticking to the Kang Wang¡¯s body and her mouth talking nonsense. It¡¯s this energy that makes these married womens who have children feel inferior and their faces are flushed early! ¡°Yanran?!¡± Lian Jinrong blurted out, following her voice, the little face on the bed turned. It¡¯s An Yanran. An Yanran watched the crowd staring at her.And her own dizzy mind was sobering up at the moment. She wishes she could die at once. But she looked at the Dongfang Ye on herself.Although there are some awkward, but pretty good.Now that she has finally be his woman. That¡¯s what she wants,she can¡¯t die! And today this thing is not over, there must be someone tricks. So she just screamed, then fainted! At this moment, Dongfang Ye also found thisrge group of people! No matter how thick his skin is, he couldn¡¯t not feeling ashamed. He pulled the bed off with a flick of his hand. And everyone knows that this is not a trivial matter, and they all withdraw at the same time. Even Lou He Shi, who had just spoken out violently, did not expect this to happen.If she knows that, in any case, she can¡¯t let the young miss of General¡¯s Fu be disgraced, and still one of them is Kang Wang. The crowd was at the door and blocked by those Qianjin . The innocent and simpler asked naively, ¡°Is it a burr?Was there any injury?¡± ¡°Well, isn¡¯t Miss Qingran here? Is Furen find you here in the house?¡± ¡°Mother, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Thedies could not say, but sighed. ¡°Well, there¡¯s nothing wrong. Let¡¯s go back!¡± Lou He Shi said. The Dingyuan Hou Fu¡¯s Furen looked at her daughter and sighed with emotion. Fortunately, her daughter struggled with her decision. Otherwise, she would not live if she lost such a person. The crowd retreated and went out abruptly. An Qingran also follow left with them.Now that everyone have seen such a scene.There¡¯s no reason for her to stay here. She doesn¡¯t want to see their ugly performance. A burst of joy filled An Qingran¡¯s heart. As for why Kang Wang and An Yanran are here, we have to start from the beginning. Originally, when An Qingran received the note of Dongfang Jin, she knew there was fraud in it.Plus that cup of tea with aphrodisiac. If She doesn¡¯t understand, then she¡¯s too stupid! So, she decided to beat them at their own trick. When arrived at Wangfeng building, as expected the Crown Prince was visited by a fake note.So she took the Crown Prince into the building.After a short chat, he came out of the back door.And she counted the time.Then ording to the n that An Yanran gave herself.She also did a vish imitation and send her a note of Kang Wang. Then she sent a note to Kang Wang. Kang Wang don¡¯t know what he meant but came to Wangyue building. Fortunately, there is only one wall between the Wangfeng building and the Wangyue building. Lian Jinrong will not suspect anything else. When you hear a voice, you must think of myself. Moreover, she never thought her own daughter was inside. Besides, An Yanran ,she felt a little hot after drank cup of tea. Originally thought it was the weather, She went out of the house and went into the shade of the tree, but she did not get any better and the heat grew more and more. Just then, a little maid stuffed a note for her and she did not see clearly. The little maid ran away. She open it, but it¡¯s her cousin who asked her! Chapter 103 Hi. Just little ????????. Join in conversation discord. Support this trantion. Chapter 103 Lost reputation. She was ecstatic. Today, sheined that she didn¡¯t have time to stay with her cousin for a while. With so many eyes, she knew that no one could gossip, so she endured. How could she not be happy when my cousin asked her out on his own initiative? Just a little confused,don¡¯t know what my cousin ask her about. She tidied up her clothes. Then avoided the crowd and quietly went to the Wangyue building. She is first to arrive and entered the room. She still felt confused. She¡¯s like a rabbit, she thinks this is exciting. She must have missed her cousin too much! After a while, Kang Wang came. He pushed open the door and saw that it was An Yanran asked strangely, ¡°Why are you here?¡± The note in his hand clearly shows that it is An Qingran ask him to meet here. He originally thought An Qingran changed her mind. It turned out to be An Yanran. He felt out of ce. Or he had misread the name of sender. He had not yet looked at it carefully, An Yanran had rushed up. Actually, if An Yanran is sober at this moment, he would be doubtful.But did not expect that her medicinal effect have affected, hears the Kang Wang¡¯s voice, she blushed and blurred: ¡°Cousin, how you came?¡± She frowned and tugged at Kang Wang¡¯s clothes and leaned her head up. Kang Wang looked at her strangely. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± An Yanran did not speak, but smiled at him. She smiled charmingly.Originally, she was only a little girl in his eyes, but today don¡¯t know how. She looks actually so fascinating beauty.Although the movement is still a little tender, but some things are self-taught. She coquettishly look at Dongfang Ye. Dongfang Ye¡¯s heart is a little throbbing, but still blocked her hand: ¡°cousin, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± An Yanran muttered, apparently very dissatisfied with his movements, and could not help pulling his hand: ¡°cousin ~¡± Thest tone of cousin is really twist and turn with affectionate. Dongfang Ye saw her difference. He put his hands on her face and felt her temperature is hot. This gives him doubts: ¡°Cousin, what the hell is wrong with you?Let me see!¡± ¡°No!¡± An Yanran twisted and her clothes twisted down, revealing her fragrant shoulders, which were thin and boneless, with fair skin and healthy pink tenderness. This made Dongfang Ye heart stop beating a moment. For a while, he did not know where to put it, but the hand was caught by An Yanran. She said, ¡°My cousin, I¡¯m hot here. It¡¯s hot here too. Quick¡­¡± She spoke quickly and did not know what to do. After all, although she knew it well, she had not experienced it. She just instinctively twisted like a stream of sugar, her legs constantly rubbing the Dongfang Ye. This Kang Wang Dongfang Ye is not an honest one. At the age of thirteen, The mansion arranged for him a girl to open connect room maid.( Maid in name but concubine in reality). How could he possibly not know what her present performance was for? Originally,He was trying to figure out what happened.But An Yanran is like charcoal, did not give him a chance. Just ripped off his coat in two and three pieces. Dongfang Ye stared into her eyes. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡± ¡°Cousin, I¡¯m hot!¡± An Yanran¡¯s voice is murmuring, with a flirtatious expressions. Dongfang Ye knows that she has always been interested in him and tried several times. He just did not give her a definite answer. In fact, he has some ideas about her. She is really beautiful. She is more beautiful than all the girls he has seen. Of course, apart from that An Qingran. He just has a lot of energy to holding An Qingran in his heart. Secondly, She poured cold water on his good deeds these times, which made him frustrated.He could not even face An Yanran¡¯s heart anymore. He thought, This time, she probably made up her mind. When he thought of it, he showed a wicked smile on the corner of his mouth and gently scratched his finger across her face. Only this little gesture was too small for An Yanran to bear. She fell softly into his arms and her voice dropped back.¡±Cousin, I miss you so much¡­ You haven¡¯te to see me for a long time. Have you forgotten me?¡± ¡°Howe?¡± The voice of Dongfang Ye is also gentle and he gently unravels the skirt of An Yanran.An Yanran saw this smile like a early flower. She rushed to pull the clothes of Dongfang Ye.The Jade Belt does not know what mechanism it is.She pulled for a few times but couldn¡¯t pull it apart. She got annoyed. She stamped her feet with hate and said to Dongfang Ye ¡± Hate it, I¡¯m angry¡­¡± A small face full of grievances, coupled with pink lips, as if inviting. The remaining reasons of Dongfang Ye suddenly scattered and no longer hesitate directly pushed her to bed¡­ An Qingran naturally does not know the details. But she knows that good things have been done, and she can¡¯t help feeling cold. In the past life, this pair of people stole three or four times. Don¡¯t know when they¡¯ve hooked up with each other and made herself miserable. Even An Yanran has a child, she don¡¯t know. It can be seen that her hearts are all on the Dongfang Ye . But it was also An Yanran who did it too concealed and did not reveal anything. Otherwise, she didn¡¯t know anything about such a big event as having a baby. Her stomach was not very strong. For a time, she thought she was getting fat. As a result, she told herself that she had eaten too much and asked her if she had any prescriptions to control her weight gain. She also kindly asked Imperial physician who had prescribed several prescriptions and she handed them to An Yanran herself. Think of this, her heart has another hated again. Hate oneself and hate this pair of men and women. In short have mixed feelings. This life, she did not want them to coborate behind the scenes. If they wanted to be together, they woulde to light and let everyone know. Wouldn¡¯t it be better? She went back to the courtyard. Thosedies face were not looking good. This kind of thing has happened, but how can they talk about it? The old Furen didn¡¯t know yet. She watched theme back, but she didn¡¯t see Lian Jinrong. She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Did you see the ck peony?Why did youe back so soon?¡± For a moment, no one opened their mouths. Seeing this, Lian Shi said, ¡°We have not seen this peony¡­¡± The following words are not said. The old Furen knows for sure that things are different. She is very smart, a knowledgeable and an experienced old person. Even this point can not be heard, that¡¯s what it is, so sheughed and said:¡±Come on, give tea for thedies. It¡¯s very hot outside. Bring the ice ck plum soup¡­¡± Everybody took a few mouthfuls of soup and said an excuse to say goodbye. Originally, such a banquet would not be over until midnight, but now it¡¯s better, even the sun hasn¡¯t set yet. Because these people know that for such a big thing to happen in the General¡¯s Fu. It must take time and also need to m. They can¡¯t bother here. At this time, An zhongtao and Lian Jinyu did not know what had happened. When they saw the guests leaving, they repeatedly try to stop them. Finally, they could not keep them until they see them off. Chapter 104 Hi???? Chapte104: Vomiting blood in angry. An Qingran gave Hong momo a reminder. Hong Momo took advantage of the emptiness of nobody and whispered, ¡°Furen, do you know why these guests left? But something shameful has happened!¡± An Zhongtao just heard him. He turned around and said, ¡°What on earth happened?¡± Mother Hong also deliberately let him hear, so she patted her thighs, a face of emotion:¡± ¡± Second Miss and Kang Wang, In the Wangyue building¡­ Meet in the Wangyue building and do a disgraceful thing¡­ It¡¯s nothing, but they were bumps in by everybody. They can see clearly. So these guests rushed to leave. Maybe they were afraid of embarrassment.¡± An Zhongtao heard this his eyesbrows raised. Without saying a word, he went to the Wangyue building. Lian Jinyu did not expect such a thing to happen. She looked at Hong Momo and said, ¡°How could this happen?¡± Hong Momo shook her head: ¡°The old ve really does not know. Today there are so many people and didn¡¯t see how Second Miss left. Don¡¯t know why the second wife deliberately took people and rush to the Wangyue building. If she did not go, everyone would not know about it. Even if it is done, it will not be passed on. It is a shame to throw it at home¡­¡± Lian Jinyu could not believe this say: ¡°How old is she¡­¡± Hong Momo also doubted How could she have such a heart when she was so old? By the time they arrived at the Wangyue building, Kang Wang was well dressed, but his jade belt was torn apart by An Yanran and could not be buckle up for a while. And Lian Jinrong was almost mad. She didn¡¯t know how to face such a thing. She picked up her clothes and put them on her daughter.And the mess in bed made her understand that her daughter was not finished.and so humiliation.She died in her heart, too, fearing that An Yanran could not stand the grievance.She believed that her daughter would not be so confused. It was clearly designed n. That to harm An Qingran. How could it be her? What happened during this period? Although Yanran and Kang Wang have achieved good deeds . She can enter the Kangwangfu, but this kind of marriage without a matchmaker(a right and legal marriage) can only be a concubine, cannot be legal wife! Even if An Yanran disagrees, this has happened. Which family wille to marry her? She never wanted to look up in her whole life. God, her own ne to calcte to remove. She just wanted her daughter to get rid of the shadow of Shu female and sit in position of legal wife in bright. She is enough to suffer from misery of being concubine and she does not want to let the tragedy repeat on her daughter. But how can she not think that people are inferior to the heavens. Is their mother and daughter cursed? And after her daughter married, her children were born in the same way, and could not get rid of such a fate. What should we do? Lian Jinrong now hates to death for a while, grits her teeth for a while and thinks about it. There is only one possibility. An Qingran didn¡¯te out early orte and finallyes out atst minute. Looking at her appearance that, Mystifying. There must be no good water in her mouth. So,As she dressed An Yanran, she hated to think how it would end today. ¡°How could you¡­¡± Lian Jinrong looked at the Dongfang Ye and did not know what to say for a while. She knows this thing clearly that is why that Kang Wang is not responsible for this. But he is so big and An Yanran is so small. Doesn¡¯t he need be responsible? Kang Wang finally tied up the belt. He looked at Lian Jinrong. There was no embarrassment on his face. Instead, he looked gloomy and said, ¡°My aunt has a good n!¡± Lian Jinrong didn¡¯t understand. She thought he knew what their mother and daughter were doing to An Qingran. She couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°What¡¯s a good n?¡± Dongfang Ye just gave a cold hum and left angrily with a flick of its sleeve. Of course, he was angry. At first, when he saw An Yanran in that state, he knew it was wrong. But he just thought that she loved him for a long time, so he didn¡¯t think too much about it. As a result, he is now notorious. He originally very values his reputation. Contrast to Crown Prince Dongfang Jin.Everything he did was secretly. No one knows. It was a good moment. His fame was destroyed in their hands. At first,He didn¡¯t understand it. Now he knows it all. He knows everything from his aunt¡¯s personally arrest of adultery. He nted himself in the hands of their mothers and daughters! Dongfang Ye just by himself get calcted, against Lian Jinrong heined.Lian Jinrong watched him leave the room and realized . She could not help but say, ¡°Ye ¡®er, it¡¯s not what you think!¡± At this moment, Dongfang Ye is angry and ashamed where can hear people saying. So, he left quickly. When he met An zhongtao and Lian Jinyu at the gate of the courtyard. He didn¡¯t even say hello and went straight away humming. An Zhongtao¡¯s mind was nk at the moment. Even when Kang Wang walked over, he did not respond. He just felt something wrong. When his figure disappeared, he remembered what Hong Momo had said. This Kang Wang is victim. Why did he run away without telling him? It¡¯s toote to call again. He stepped quickly into the room, looked at everything in the room, and said in a cold voice, ¡°What happened in the end?¡± Lian Jinrong was busy working on her daughter. She was frightened to hear An Zhongtao¡¯s cold voice. She immediately stood up and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened. Now Yanran fainted and the Ye ¡®er ran away. Really, how could this happen?¡± She forbore her anger and pretended to be infinitely grieving. ¡°Zhongtao, our daughter has had such a thing. What can you do? How can she meet people?¡± ¡°She meets people? She wants to meet people? I ,An Zhongtao don¡¯t have such a daughter !¡± An Zhongtao¡¯s eyes were wide open. Lian Jinrong immediately said softly, ¡°General, don¡¯t know what had happened yet. Maybe Yanran was also wronged. Let¡¯s say that again and let her not live¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t know what happened? Come on, invite a doctor toe. Anyway, this person is also lost. I shall ask her what she had in mind for a day. At such a young age, she didn¡¯t learn well. Besides framing her sister, she was with others¡­¡­¡± The following words, he did not say, anyway, she is also his daughter. Because of this, he was even more angry. An Yanran was pretending to be faint. When she heard that her father was still looking for a doctor, it seems she couldn¡¯t hide herself. She coughed a few times and woke up quietly. When she saw her mother, she began to cry. But the more she cried, the louder she sounded, as if she had been wronged by heaven. ¡°You still have the face to cry. Don¡¯t you know what you¡¯ve done? Early know today, why have to start! ¡± An Zhongtao said in a towering rage. Lian Jinyu finally opened her mouth: ¡°Zhongtao, things have not been ascertained, Yanran is a sensible child, will never be so confused. There must be an articles in it!¡± Chapter 105 Hi??, sorry not well . sote update. 3 Chapter today. Please support this trantion. Chapter 105 cry out a grievance Lian Jinyu would never have thought of the twists and turns in it. If she had known the truth, she would not have been so calm to persuade others. Fearing that she would have been angry with their mother and daughter. ¡°Yanran, what exactly happened? Why are you here?¡± Lian Jinrong dying in anxiety, but some words could not be said in front of these people. She really wanted to know what had happened. Reading at the Thenovelsiread.wordpress An Qingran is also following here now. She stood quietly behind the people, looking at everything in front of her, her eyes were cold. This is nothingpared to the pain they inflicted on her in the previous life. Speaking of it, she added a little force to what must have happened. An Yanran shook her head: ¡°Mother, I¡¯m just confused, I don¡¯t know what happened¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know? Don¡¯t let me use the familyw!¡± An Zhongtao is really mad! Lian Jinyu sighed: ¡°This happened already, General¡¯s should not ruin their bodies!¡± I don¡¯t have any face. What¡¯s the use of my body? Lian Jinyu was speechless. This General has good reputation, but does not want to see what happened today to let him see people! Even with myself, there is no light on his face. Uh¡­ she sighed faintly. Reading at the Thenovelsiread.wordpress An Yanran sat there straight, just crying, crying and fainting, even when Lian Jinrong asked about it softly, she just shook her head. At this moment, the olddy sent people to let them all pass. An Zhongtao was a bit dumbfounded, but he had no choice but to let people pass. It turned out that the old Furen saw the guests leaving, she was suspicious in her heart. Sent people quietly to inquire about it, only to hear the things of Wangyue building and learn about back from the maid returned. Old Furen was so angry that she almost lost her breath. Everything is so beautiful today. Perfect. how did such a thing happened? Where does this make her old face go and still talks about it here! She also boast that her three granddaughters are first-ss people. Don''t know which family would they deserve in the future. This is good, it''s a indeed retribution! When the people came over, The old Furen was coughing all the time, Miner was beating her back behind her, but her heart was in a state of panic. Isn¡¯t it rted to herself? The second Miss won¡¯t give themselves up! If ites out, what can I do? Thinking, she¡¯s distracted, one punch hit the wrong side. Old Furen is angry: ¡°You are also lost, clumsy, what¡¯s the use of raising you?¡± An zhongyuan¡¯s wife, Chu Shi, has been apanying the old Furen and has been busying forward: ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll rub your back¡­¡± Reading at the Thenovelsiread.wordpress Speaking, caressing gently, the olddy¡¯s breathing soon got smooth and she sat up straight. At that time, An Ranyue was also there. Orientally, she went to the courtyard and secretly watched Dongfang Yan. How did she feel good about it? She was crazy about it, but she was afraid that people would see the end of it. She pretended to look at flowers intentionally. That Dongfang Yan in the pce is not noticeable. But in the folk gatherings, he is also a Wang ye. Naturally some people would like to praise him. So, he seems to have a very good conversation. In the eyes of An Ranyue, it¡¯s high spirits. She doesn¡¯t know anything so she what¡¯s going on here. As soon as she came back, she heard that she was almost frightened and jumped wildly. To think of An Yanran is really bold, but then she thought of Dongfang Yan. If he were, would he like it? Fear is also affirmative. so ,she was somewhat disapproving of An Yanran¡¯s affairs. But when she saw her grandmother getting so angry, she is waiting for a good show. When they first came to the General¡¯s Fu, such a big thing happened. Obviously, they may not be strict in governing the General¡¯s Fu usually. Their fame is passed on to people who don¡¯t know it! Reading at the Thenovelsiread.wordpress Immediately, thought of my mother¡¯s words. Sooner orter, General Fu will be theirs. She is more proud in heart. The bigger the noise, the better! An Yanran cried her eyes into a ball. It seems really pitiful. The old Furen looked at her and her eyes were angry. ¡°Say, what the hell is going on? You people want to give me wee dinner or do you want me to die early?¡± An Zhongtao knelt on the ground at once when he heard the words: ¡°It¡¯s all the son¡¯s fault. It¡¯s his son¡¯s not strict at teaching. Mother must not be angry. If gets angry and health affected, son more thousand death can¡¯t die¡­¡± Seeing him kneeling down, Lian Jinyu, Lian Jinrong and An Qingran also knelt down. An Qingran waited to see a good y. She just didn¡¯t think that it would affect her parents. But think about it, even if it¡¯s so cumbersome, it¡¯s better than don¡¯t know that they¡¯ve been harmed. When the Old Furen saw them kneeling down, she was morefortable. She drank a cup of tea. Chu Shi wanted to retire. She felt that the eldest brother-inw¡¯s family had knelt on the ground and that she was here is not good. But as if her fists were beatingfortably, the old Furen asked her to continue and she stood behind her. Looking at that family on the ground, her heart was secretly happy. ¡°Talk about it, what is going on?¡± The old Furen stared at An Yanran. ¡°You are a little family girl, why are you so anxious?Can¡¯t you get married or what?¡± An Yanran heard the words and blushed. She is person who value face very important. She did not know what to do when she thought about what happened today. Grandmother said that again, so she burst into tears again. Just now, she thought about it all ways. She knew that it was not so simple. If she hadn¡¯t drunk the medicine, how could she be so uncontrolled and shameless? The more An Yanran wanted to be wronged, the more tears flowed. ¡°Grandmother, listen to granddaughter, I am not a shameless person. If I really had something wrong, I would not have chosen such a day. So many people there know someone eyes will see¡­ Whoo, Grandma, your old person has a bright heart. Today, granddaughter is framed. Grandma is also invited to make decisions for me¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡± Saying while crying, lying on the ground, The back fluctuates sharply, which is really Impossible to be fake. Lian Jinrong also said, ¡°Mother, I know this child Yanran best. She will never do such a thing even if she is confused. Moreover that Kang Wang have always likes Yanran. Yanran is still young. She can¡¯t be in a hurry at this time. She can¡¯t be the legal wife without a clean matching. She unlikely not understand this reason¡­¡± Reading at the Thenovelsiread.wordpress Lian Jinyu didn¡¯t open her mouth. Because she really couldn¡¯t say that this Kang Wang is Lian Jinrong¡¯s rted nephew. Deep and shallow, they are their own people, but she is outsiders. Of course, An Zhongtao hoped that An Yanran could say what he believed, so he waited. The old Furen heard the words and said in surprise, ¡°frame? Who set you up? How to frame up, you tell me, I give you the support, this is really amazing, what kind of people dare to run rampant in the General¡¯s Mansion but also do not put thew of the king in mind!¡± Reading at the Thenovelsiread.wordpress Chapter 106 Hi ??. Perfect reply ?????? Chapter 106, Evil consequence is self suffering She meant to say that she didn¡¯t take her seriously, but she changed itter. An Yanran said: ¡°Grandmother, granddaughter can¡¯t guess who it is at first and can¡¯t think of any means. Just think about it carefully. Granddaughter drank a cup of tea then body was hot, and mind was can¡¯t control.She began to think that she had heatstroke and wanted to rest nearby. But she did not know how to get to the Wangyue building. It¡¯s just that the rest is not good. The fever gets worse and worse. Later Kang Wang came, andter¡­¡± When she said that she stopped here, Old Furen thought for a moment: ¡°ording to your meaning, you¡¯ve been drugged? Do you know who did that?¡± Others are not so good, then behind the Miner suddenly sat on the ground, Old Furen turned back: ¡°useless things, is that you did it? Are you scared like this?¡± Miner shook her head: ¡°Old Furen, how dare ves? And where does the ve have any medicine? The ve only knows to serve the old Furen with all her heart. Just now, i just felt dizzy. Salve must have gone out in the summer.¡± Old Furen stared at her coldly, and Miner¡¯s legs began to tremble¡­ An Yanran saw Old Furen began to suspect Miner . If her mouth is not tight, wouldn¡¯t she say something? Think of this, An Yanran loudly said: ¡°Grandmother, you must decide for Yanran. But Miner is not familiar with me and has no resentment. she will not harm child by prescribe drug anything¡­¡± ¡°Then who do you think it is?¡± Old Furen let go of Miner and became interested. An Yanran turned around and said, ¡°An Qingran, it¡¯s her, it¡¯s she who harmed me! The tea i drink only she has touched. I said, today how so kind, but also with my acquaintances around, the original, she has not been away from me, just for this step¡­¡± When she roared, she almost exhausted all her strength, hoarseness and exhaustion! Her words stunned everyone. Her words were finished and everyone¡¯s expressions were different. An Zhongtao looked at An Qingran. He could not believe it.Lian Jinyu felt puzzled. And Lian Jinrong agreed with An Yanran very much. So she said, ¡°Yanran, are you not confused?¡± An Qingran is your jiejie. She doesn¡¯t need to do this. Why did she frame you?¡± An Yanran shook her head: ¡°I don¡¯t know why she framed me. At Yuehua Temple, she just pretended to be unconscious and made people think I was angry. Only I know that she pretended to be fainted. When she came back, she did the same. I also wanted to know why. Was it because I was standing in the General¡¯s Fu that hindered her? Don¡¯t I, a Shu female, don¡¯t deserve to be a youngdy in the General¡¯s Fu?¡± Her words changed the color of the old Furen¡¯s face and sharpened her eyes when she looked at An Qingran: ¡°You¡¯ve always been a sensible and good boy. You don¡¯t talk much, but you still know etiquette. Speak Why do that? Why are you harming your sister?¡± An Qingran was not rmed, because she had already thought that An Yanran would say so, But I didn¡¯t realize that she just said that and the olddy believed it. She really looked down on her grandmother. Lian Jinyu was busy at this time: ¡°Qingran, what is going on? Why don¡¯t you talk? Is it true what Yanran said?¡± Lian Jinyu doesn¡¯t believe it, but recently her daughter has changed a lot, and her heart has no bottom. But she still does not believe that her daughter will do such a thing, her daughter is very kind in her heart. An Zhongtao''s eyes are also cold. Lian Jinrong even opened her mouth and said, ¡°Qingran, Yiniang usually treats you well. If you have anyints, say to Yiniang. Yanran she is still young, you do this, but it ruins her whole life¡­.. Daughter¡¯s home, if there is no innocence, how to do people behave ah! ¡± An Qingran smiled and said, ¡°Yiniang, Grandmother, I also don¡¯t know why meimei insist that I harmed her. These days, meimei seems to have an opinion about me. What I do, she can pick out the mistakes. That is, when I prayed for the General¡¯s Fu blessings and fainted. She also said that I am pretending . If I really pretended, will empty master of Yuehua Temple lie? So, I think meimei must have misunderstood me. And today¡¯s matter, grandmother didn¡¯t know how to think, I just went back to rest for a while, Yiniang took so many people to look for me. ording to reason, I am not an important person, if Yiniang really worried about me, let a maid casually look for me.it can find me. Why boast about it? If Yiniang had not acted like so let people feel puzzling, Even if Yanran did something confusing, it would not spread to the ears of outsiders, right? Now I don¡¯t understand why Yiniang uses me? I am also very confused. Meimei is very safe in her daily work. How could she be so disrespectful today?¡± Her voice was not urgent, but her words were clear and let people distinguishable. Lian Jinrong listened to her saying, and her face immediately turned red. ¡°Qingran, what you said, I was worried about you, so I went to look for you. In the end, I did wrong!¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine. Why is Yiniang worried about me? Even if really worried about me, worried about my health, worried about my scandal, shouldn¡¯t need to bring so many people with. If I really had done something terrible , Yiniang looking like this All the people in capital know it right away, don¡¯t they? Didn¡¯t Yiniang ever think about that?¡± An Qingran¡¯s voice is quiet. She doesn¡¯t need to be loud. Reasonable don¡¯t need to be loud, isn¡¯t it? Lian Jinrong was so grabbed white by her that she stared anxiously at her eyes and said, ¡°you this child, How can you cast wild aspersions? I was kind enough to look for you, but I thought in my heart?How can you say that?¡± ¡°I just asked. Besides, Yanran Meimei also said something about tea. First, the tea was awarded by my grandmother. Second, the tea cup was handed to me by my meimei. The other was what the tea put in it. Why did meimei not return to her yard to rest but ran to the Wangyue building. What more , how did Yiniang happens to cleverly? Not anywhere to look for me but looks in Wangyue building. It¡¯s true that if Yanran was not born to Yiniang, I would have doubted the purpose of Yiniang¡¯s doing this! ¡° ¡°What are you talking about? How can I a harm? ¡­.Mother, you must be aware that I have not done anything excessive. If I care too much about An Qingran then I really have nothing to say¡­¡± Lian Jinrong¡¯s face was as pale as paper. As soon as she listens to An Qingran¡¯s tone of voice, she must be the devil behind her. Can¡¯t run anymore. The old Furen heard the words and looked at Lian Jinrong with cold eyes. Even She was foolish it¡¯s enough to understand. Afraid that Lian Jinrong was the ck hand behind the scenes. She arranged all these things and then arranged for people to caught her adultery. As a result, she didn¡¯t expect to catch her daughter! She is also stupid enough! Chapter 107 Hi ?? Here olddy is Lao taitai respect way to call. Chapter 107 feign ignorance Think about it, she looked at An Qingran, thetter facial expression is not like what a child should have, very calm, even more calm than the General.She believed that An Qingran knew everything about it, and how she did it, she couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°An Qingran, you really did good deeds. you still insult my mother. Tell you, don¡¯t think nobody knows what you¡¯re doing. I just know that you did all this. My mother will never take people to catch me and Kang Wang.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because she didn¡¯t know you were in the house, did she? Yiniang also said that she brought such arge group of people to see me if something happened to me. God knows that my body is so good, what can happen? Or maybe Yiniang thinks I¡¯ll make an appointment like you! ¡± An Qingran simply made the words clear! An Yanran was tongue-tied. She didn¡¯t expect An Qingran to be so direct. Reading at thenovelsiread.wordpress. ¡°Well, Stop pointing at people with your mouth. Tell me, what¡¯s going on? If besides someone frame you, probably your mother will not escape¡­¡± The old Furen was coldly said. She knew in her mind that today¡¯s event has toe to an end. An Zhongtao also opened his mouth and said, ¡°If you talk nonsense again, elderdy(respect way) may spare you but I will not spare you!¡± Lian Jinyu could not say anything at the moment. Because anything she said would be regarded as a cover up for Qingran. It¡¯s just that something like this happened. Her heart aches for this child, she has been in single person to bear all this. She thinks that this is not so simple, and the obvious purpose of Lian Jinrong is not simple. If it had been before, she would have thought there were some misunderstandings in it. Now that she knew her true face, she would not have taken any chances! When An Yanran heard the olddy say this, she was shocked. If she still insist that An Qingran had framed her and she had no sufficient evidence, wouldn¡¯t she end up with the crime of framing Di daughter? Look at Xiao Min next to the olddy. She¡¯s already in a mess. After a while, she may be entertaining herself. Reading at thenovelsiread.wordpress. Think of this, she opened her mouth: ¡°I¡­ Yes, my cousin asked me out. I was dizzy and confused about what happened. I don¡¯t know very well. I just know that my strength is not enough, so I just ¨C¡° ¡°You mean Kang Wang forced you?¡± An Zhongtao ask. An Yanran nodded, which was the default. Lian Jinrong sighed in her heart when she heard what she said. This time it was cheap to that An Qingran. She and her daughter had no choice but to suffer a dumb loss. Thinking this She said, ¡°My child, why are you so foolish? Your cousin asked you out. You should apanies with a maid. Otherwise,you are so small, where do youe from strength?¡± ording to their mother and daughter, they have already put as that Kang Wang forced things. Because even if others do not look down on them, things have happened. Besides, it can clear up the things that they frame An Qingran. There is no other way. Besides, Kang Wang offered to ask her out, so she would not be criticized! Lian Jinrong felt this hatred in her heart. Turning her eyes, she saw An Qingran kneeling there with her face as usual and was not happy or angry. The fire in her heart could hardly be suppressed. Originally, it was her who should be kneel here in disgrace. Now it¡¯s better! She didn¡¯t even know what had happened. Did they miss out some when they did things? Reading at thenovelsiread.wordpress. An Zhongtao was anxious about An Yanran¡¯s mother and daughter crying, and worried that the olddy would angry. He just gritted his teeth and endured it, while Lian Jinyu quietly opened her mouth at this time: ¡°That¡¯s what happened, just Yanran. Why did you just say that your jiejie framed you?Why do you say that?¡± An Qingran nodded quietly, her mother did not mention this stubble, she also wanted to speak. The olddy is above, not like a confused person. Sure enough, An yanran was stunned, but then she cried out loud: ¡°Mother, the child lost such a big face, to the General¡¯s Fu have been smeared. Child do not want to live, I¡¯m sorry Dad also sorry for the mother¡­¡± Speaking, crying louder and louder, that is not to answer this question. An Qingran knows in her heart that today¡¯s things may onlye to an end here. She cries like this, and she (AQR) has noplete evidence. At this time, if she brings it up, it looks very unkind to others. So she opened her mouth and said, ¡°Mother, yanran is in a moment of anxiety, confused, trance say nonsense! I don¡¯t mind!¡± Reading at thenovelsiread.wordpress. An Yanran gave An Qingran a hateful nce, but she did it very concealed and nobody noticed it. When the olddy asked about this situation, she understood the basic things. She was only too d to be a good person. Now it¡¯s no use to really punish An Yanran. Instead, how to make the matter conclude? Don¡¯t let the General¡¯s Fu be aughing stock for others. Of course, fear is theughing stock has be a foregone conclusion, but how to retrieve it. She sighed, ¡°It¡¯s already happened. It¡¯s no use crying now. So you and Qingran go ahead . I have something to discuss with your parents. !¡± An Yanran and An Qingran retreated. As soon as left the courtyard, An Yanran wiped her tears and looked at An Qingran and said, ¡°jiejie has a good n!¡± An Qingran also stopped and looked at her woodenly. ¡°What does meimei mean? How can I not understand?¡± An Yanran bit her teeth and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you did. The note in Kang Wang¡¯s hand and mine is evidence. Still that cup of tea. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know. An honest man doesn¡¯t do anything underhand. If you dare to do it, you have to be responsible.¡± Reading at thenovelsiread.wordpress. An Qingran was stunned for a moment. Yes, this note! But on second thought, sheughed. What about the note? They passed it to each other. Besides, the handwriting was not herself. Of course, she didn¡¯t have to be afraid. ¡°Meimei saying this, I even more don¡¯t understand. Did meimei mean that I set you up? Is it i asked you to meet Kang Wang. Did I let Yiniang take someone to catch ¡­. Oh, that¡¯s not right. Did Yiniang take people to see me? But if Yiniang to see me, there¡¯s no need to look for me? Maybe she was worried about you?¡± An Yanran was surrounded by her rage: ¡°An Qingran, don¡¯t think that good things you do I don¡¯t know, you and my heart understand, that is it!¡± ¡°Yes, just understand! But I was really confused, The more meimei says, the more confused I am!¡± An Qingran smiled brilliantly. Reading at thenovelsiread.wordpress. Two people were standing here in a standstill. Suddenly, a group of people came over. Looking closely it¡¯s Qiu Di and Banxia. The two bewitching girls walked into came over. An Qingran saw them sigh. This two people, She almost forgot about them. They used to live in other courtyards. And they were separated from the main residence of the General¡¯s Mansion by a wall. Because Lian Jinrong was in charge of the family, it was not easy for them to meet father. Yes, they are also father¡¯s concubines! Chapter 109 Hi??. support the trantion. Chapter 109 Rtionship breakdown. An Qingran was not satisfied with what had happened. To tell the truth. This incident did not pull out the vicious things that Lian Jinrong and An Yanran did behind them, nor let them fallpletely from the General¡¯s Fu. Moreover, An Yanran would marry into Kang Wang¡¯s pce. She knows that this matter, as long as the fatheres out, will surelye to end. Emperor is impossible to not give the General a face. But, fortunately, in this life, An Yanran will not bes Kang Wangfei, at most only side concubines! Then her children can only Shu born. It¡¯s not so easy for them to think of Kang Wangfu¡¯s position. Her turnaround battle is enough for her to fight. See if she has the energy to fight with herself! Imperial Pce Inner Court. Shu Guifei sat on the Phoenix couch, frowning, even more faintly with anger. Kang Wang standing on the ground. He is also full of anger. Reading at the novelsiread.wordpress Shu Gufei left with all the people that day. Although she was with them, she went back to the pce all the time. She didn¡¯t even know what happened to Kang Wang, because no one told her at all. When Kang Wang came back, she also got the news and asked him toe to see her directly. She looked at her son after a while she finally said, ¡°Is the rumor true?¡± Dongfang Ye nodded, his face was red and white. To tell the truth, he did not know how toe back from the General¡¯s Fu . On theway, he carefully recalled. The final conclusion is that his aunt and cousin had calcted himself and let him be discredited in front of the public. He had a good impression of An Yanran, but did not expect that she could be so thoughtful! He hated himself too. Why didn¡¯t he see they were using it? How could he be so stupid? Reading at the novelsiread.wordpress Shu Guifei looked at her son and felt ashamed and angry. This matter will be a scandal in the capital. How could she raise her head in the pce? The emperor did not know yet. If he did, how would she deal with it? ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± Shu Guifei urgently said, ¡°How many times have I told you that if you marry, you should marry An Qingran. Although An Yanran is your cousin, she¡¯s Shu born. Her position doesn¡¯t count in General¡¯s Fu.Even in the rtives forces is not as good as An Qingran mother and daughter. You know, Lian Fu and Lou Fu are all close with An Qingran. Is An Yanran so respectful expect that outside face?¡± ¡°Mufei, This thing is a bit strange. An Yanran asked her son to go to Wangyue building. Then the aunt took arge group of people and found it. How could this have happened if they hadn¡¯t arranged for it? ¡± Kang Wang is extremely angry now, but he has nothing to hide from his own mother. ¡°What did you say? Tell your mother what happened!¡± Shu Guifei got angry as soon as she heard that is hard to pressed . How could she be calcted by others, and still Lian Jinrong? She felt that she had never treated her badly. Why did she do that? Kang Wang said everything that was happened. Shu Guifei also recalled that Lian Jinrong suddenly wanted to look for An Qingran. At that time, she was very strange. When did Lian Jinrong care so much about An Qingran? But I didn¡¯t think it was like this. Speaking of this, it was their n. There was no other possibility. Thought of this, Shu Guifei could not sit still: ¡°I should immediately let Lian Jinrong into the pce, I would like to ask her, in the end what is the matter?¡± She remembered thest time she came before her and asked her son to marry her daughter in a roundabout way. She didn¡¯t promise herself. Obviously, she was too anxious. How dare she! Isn¡¯t afraid of blocking yourself desperately? Reading at the novelsiread.wordpress Shu Guifei was very angry: ¡°This is their mother and daughter¡¯s fault, I go back to your Fu Huang, let him decide for you!¡± Kang Wang sighed, ¡°Will the Emperor believe me?¡± ¡°What? Aren¡¯t you telling me the truth?¡± ¡°It¡¯s entirely true, but my son just received the news. I heard that An Yanran had told the people in the General¡¯s Fu that I forced her to do this, that I asked her out, that she was too weak?¡± When Kang Wang talked about it, he was crazy. ¡°What?¡± Shu Guifeiughed angrily. ¡± Sharp, At the young age actually has this stratagem.It¡¯s amazing!¡± What she said was irony. She was almost mad. ¡°I¡¯m going to see Lian Jinrong¡¯s mother and daughter right now!¡± ¡°Mufei, aren¡¯t we too active? They have done something wrong, and outsiders don¡¯t know. Don¡¯t we know yet? Is it so easy for us to be big grievances if they don¡¯t give a confession?¡± ¡°They¡¯ll give us a confession?¡± Shu Guifei thought about it and sighed, ¡°Son, you think too simply. If we don¡¯t do anything, we can¡¯t stand the gossips. This saliva will drown us. Your Fu Huang don¡¯t like people who have no sense of responsibility. So, even if you¡¯re angry, afraid you should marry her!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t marry her!¡± Kang Wang angrily said. Shu guifei looked at her son and her heart was in a state of confusion. If this matter is not handled properly,it would be a joke. If she is a child of an ordinary family, she canpletely stop her from entering the house. But just because they were royal family and can¡¯t be criticized for their action. This mistake had already been done and they had to make up for it. If done well, it can also save a some face. Otherwise, in the pce, she and Kang Wang¡¯s status can be worrying. Originally, Kang Wang was still a good child in the eyes of the Emperor.He was at least a lot better than the crown Prince. Crown prince¡¯s name in outside is not admirable. Sometimes the Emperor can¡¯t do anything with him. And Kang Wang, however, had never done anything bad to the Royal family. He was always positive and the Emperor appreciated him very much. At this moment, don¡¯t not know what the Emperor thinking. Can she tell the Emperor that Kang Wang was framed? Reading at the novelsiread.wordpress How could the Emperor believe it? A little girl captured him? And then he could leave and nothing would have happened! So, no matter how you put it¡¯s all unpleasant to hear! Looking at Kang Wang¡¯s appearance, Shu guifei smiled: ¡°Marry her, just a side concubine. If you don¡¯t want to see her, just put it in a yard, who knows?¡± ¡°She? She was so small and so shady. son let her in the yard, and he has to be on guard against her!¡± ¡°What? She , that a little girl scared you? What are you going to face in the future, you know? ¡± Shu Guifei said meaningful. Kang Wang was stunned and said, ¡°Mufei, do I really have to marry her?¡± Reading at the novelsiread.wordpress Shu Guifei sighed, and she frowned: ¡°Well, let¡¯s put this matter off for while. So that they will have to be nervous and have a taste of our annoyance!¡± Kang Wang did not say yes. He felt very ufortable about having to marry An Yanran. If it had been before, it would have all right. But now he hates her very much and hate her mother too! Does he Kang Wang gonna be held by them like this? Chapter 110 Hi??. Chapter 110 Cefei For three days, there was silence in the General¡¯s Fu. An Yanran Remain within doors. Lian Jinrong, who had already handed over her power, just only sent a matter of routine greetings to the olddy and Lian Jinyu and there was no other action. Everyone knows. They are waiting for the news of Kang Wang. Yes, An Zhongtao should have met with the Emperor immediately. But considering Kang Wang¡¯s friendship with the General¡¯s Fu. He felt that this matter had to be discussed with them first. An Zhongtao can¡¯t go directly to Shu guifei. And this matter, because it involves Lian Jinrong¡¯s cousin, Lian Jinyu does not want toe out! Therefore, it has been dyed. Reading at the novelsiread.wordpress An Yanran was in her own yard, her heart is so anxious. An Ranyue came to visit her. As soon as she entered the room, she put the cake on the table: ¡°Yanran, why don¡¯t youe out of the room?Let me say, at this time, you can¡¯t be self-contemptuous¡­.¡± ¡°Who said I am self-contemptuous?¡± An Yanran sat up straight with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m just rxing myself. Besides, something like that happened.Speaking of it, it¡¯s a mixture of good and bad. It¡¯s not all bad. Besides, I¡¯m also calcted. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not ashamed. How can I be self-contemptuous?¡± An Ranyue was blocked to silence. She felt that I deserved it. How could shee here to see her bad face and listen to her nonsense? She just broke her teeth and swallowed them in her stomach! TN note: it¡¯s idiom for how she is blocked of words. She came to see yanran suffer. An Ranyue justughed, ¡°Then I am worry excessive. Since yanran thinks open minded* about it, I¡¯m waiting for your good news!¡± TN note: looking at the bright side of problem. An Yanran smiled and said, ¡°Can you think about it? Ha ha, how can you not think about it? It¡¯s true that I would be sad if something like this happened. But you don¡¯t want to think, who am I. I won¡¯t do those silly things.I want to do well.It¡¯s enough to be framed and not know how to fight back. How can I let the person behind that proud again?¡± ¡°What do you say¡­ Is it true what you said that day? Did you get your tea reced?¡± An Ranyue was astonished and said, ¡°Is it really An Qingran? How could she be so vicious?¡± Reading at the novelsiread.wordpress An Yanran did not deny it, but only sneered: ¡°Since ancient times, the people who attract envy, is it me, but I simply believe in people, so it would be such a disaster.¡± ¡°If this trust is also a mistake, then does not know what to do with world. At least I do not know. Two days ago, I chatted with her. Didn¡¯t see anything special about her.Just treat people cold enough, let me unconsciously close to you jiejie. It seems that we are still the same kind of people¡­ That General¡¯s Fu eldest Di daughter is beyond our reach.¡± An Ranyue sighed. An Yanran was quite satisfied with her remark. After all, she came to see her jokes when she talked a lot. Fortunately, she knew that no matter how big things happened to her, it would be no good for her. Everyone would always hide behind the glory of Di daughterter. Reading at the novelsiread.wordpress Let talk about Dongfang Jin. He heard about Kang Wang¡¯s things in the pce and felt very strange. On that day, he chatted with An Qingran in the Wangfeng building. Just said few words. An Qingran suddenly said something else and left. He looked at her back then and stayed for a while. She was the one who let hime. Now, she is the one who left him behind. What¡¯s the urgent matter for her? But for An Qingran, he always feels that this little girl is very deep. Maybe she has her own n for everything she does, so he just doubted for a moment and left early. So he didn¡¯t see the good y behind. Although he didn¡¯t know what had happened, but he always felt something wrong with this matter. For Kang Wang, he was even more inconceivable. He is not a hungry man who has no choice but to eat. In his impression, although he is not too low-key, he was also very cautious. How could he make mistakes in front of so many people? What must have happened! So, this made him interested and secretly sent someone to investigate the whole process. Soon, he received the news. It turned out that on that day, he and An Qingran were almost calcted! If it hadn¡¯t been for An Qingran¡¯s early discovery, it would have been him and An Qingran who had been caught in adultery by Lian Jinrong that day. Reading at the novelsiread.wordpress Think of here, he can not help but have shiver. If he and An Qingran were captured then his position as crown Prince would be criticized. if the ministers spoke, then Fu Huang would be embarrassed. Maybe he would have disgusted with me. Of course, he was also have popr names outside. But father knew about himself. Moreover all of them were baseless usations. Fu Huang refuted those officials more than once. But this time, if they were caught, the Fu Huang could not distinguish for himself, but also can¡¯t do anything¡­ Although Fu Huang knew that he not yet withdrawn from world affairs even if meet people could cause trouble. Moreover understood that his actions were only superficial. He¡¯s just letting people rx and he( DFJIN) been investigating in the dark.Thest assassination matter made Fu Huang look at him differently. Knowing that what he did was appropriate also made him feel more distressed about himself. Therefore, to destroy him in this way is absolutely a dangerous and effective way! Dongfang Jin was more angry and also more shocked . He did not know who was responsible for the plot.Now it seems that Kang Wang had something to do with it. Maybe there was something wrong with that link. Otherwise, how could he and An Yanran be arrested? Is it An Yanran or Kang Wang? No matter who it is, now An Yanran will surely be married by Kang Wang. They are hismon enemies! Reading at the novelsiread.wordpress He believed that Kang Wang would never be innocent. After he (DFJin) returned to the pce from Yuehua Temple. Kang Wang courted An Qingran several times. Don¡¯t think he didn¡¯t know. He just ignored him at that time. Dongfang Jin thinking about it and felt that he would not let this matter go, even if moved him, Still dare to move An Qingran! Think of this, he was stunned for a moment. Is An Qingran really more important than himself? Remembering that stubborn little girl, he pulled the corners of his lips andughed beautifully. Reading at the novelsiread.wordpress AnFu finally wee the Majesty¡¯s imperial decree. Because of Kang Wang¡¯s request, Emperor gave An Yanran to be his side concubine(Cefei). But only after she reached the marriage age, she is to marry Kang Wang. An Yanran¡¯s face changed a few times when she heard the news. She was really prepared in her heart knowing that she can¡¯t be Kang Wang¡¯s legal wife. But she didn¡¯t think that when she really heard the news, she could not help being mad. She hated Kang Wang¡¯s ruthlessness and hate the An Qingran¡¯s cunning. She must be satisfied now. She (AYR)had fallen into such a situation, but there is no way toin! Kang Wangfu sent a bride gift but not rich. An Zhongtao knows that he is unfavorable situation but only hates his wife and daughter. He is not stupid. Coupled with the facts of Lian Jinyu¡¯s analysis, let him find out Lian Jinrong mother and daughter¡¯s conspiracy. But he also has no evidence, plus, this is a family scandal. There is no way to say. But for their mother and daughter¡¯s heart, it was cold. Reading at the novelsiread.wordpress Chapter 111 Hi?? . Donations at Paypal.. Chapter 111: Probe When An Old Furen heard the news, she only sneered twice and said nothing. Anyway, all over Anfu, there has been a surge of undercurrents. But on the surface it is still calm, and nobody wants to mention it again. Lian Jinrong and An Yanran sat opposite each other and the mother and daughter were silent for a while. Atst, An Yanran opened her mouth and said, ¡°My cousin did note in person to send the bride gift. I think it was because he is anger on us. Maybe my words have also been passed to Kang Wangfu¡­.¡± Lian Jinrong woke up after listening to it: ¡°No wonder, me me. I should go to the door and exin this matter to them personally. It¡¯s my mistake that I didn¡¯t rify the misunderstanding before Ye¡¯er left. In the letter, I think I have made it clear¡­¡± ¡°You sent a letter to Shu Guifei, but you mentioned the truth of the matter?¡± ¡°Of course, this thing was all done by An Qingran. I certainly told the truth!¡± Lian Jinrong was pale in anger. After that incident, she wrote a letter directly to Shu Guifei, in which she said that An Yanran was also victim. Kang Wang misunderstood their mother and daughter. On that day, An Yanran was originally to receive the female guests together with Qingran. When the two people drank tea, An Yanran had an enjoyable talking with An Qingran. Then she received a note written by Kang Wang asking her to meet in the Wangfeng Building. She also attached the note back to the letter. Also said that An yanran never made an appointment with Dongfang Ye. The note he received was written by someone else.As can be seen from the handwriting, if they want to know the truth of the matter. An Yanran would only push the matter to Kang Wang¡¯s head when she was young and frightened. She regretted it long ago. Don¡¯t me their mother and daughter and so on. When Shu Guifei received the letter, she read it carefully and asked Kang Wang to take out the note he had received. Where did she expect that Kang Wang had torn it up and lost it? So, it doesn¡¯t prove what they say. But in the end it is a confession. After receiving that letter, Shu Guifei thought a lot. She was half-convinced about what they said about An Qingran. If Lian Jinrong said that it was Lian Jinyu¡¯s fault, she could believe itpletely. After all, An Qingran is only a child. How much ability could she have? How could she possibly have such a careful mind? When she was in the General¡¯s Fu, she did not fail to see her. It seemed that she was just a dignified youngdy from respectable family. At that time, when she looked at her, she felt more and more calm and lovely. It was just right for her to be her daughter-inw. But who knows that such a big change has suddenly happened, how could she frame An Yanran? Why would she frame her meimei? Evidently, if she had done this thing, then it proves that she has no interest in Kang Wang! Whether she likes or dislikes Kang Wang, by any means don¡¯t like the crown Prince then it¡¯s good! She had heard about what happened before. At Yuehua temple , An Qingran spent so long with crown Prince and didn¡¯t know whether they have contacted each other. If so what did she¡¯s mean by this? Does this crown Prince¡¯s idea? The more Shu Guifei thought about it, the less she was interested in Lian Jinrong¡¯s mother and daughter things. An Yanran want to enter Kang Wangfu then let enter. As for An Qingran, She had some other ideas. As a result, she dered An Qingran to enter the pce. Lian Jinrong¡¯s heart was veryplicated when she heard about it. She said to An Yanran that it was probably Shu Guifei believed their words, so maybe to avenge for them. An Qingran was shocked when she heard Shu Guifei inviting her to go. This is what she didn¡¯t expect. Lian Jinyu is also feels strange. That Kang Wang gave An Yanran a bridal gifts. Why doe to invite An Qingran? Now, it¡¯s troubled times, she was suspicious and wanted to apany her to the Imperial pce. An Qingran thought for a moment: ¡°Mother, I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. She called me. I am going. I have to look at what she wants to say. I think not because of anything else, probably Kang Wang and An Yanran¡¯s thing. An Yanran framed me and surely Shu Guifei also knows¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. How can you do it alone?¡± ¡°Alone is good!¡± An Qingran smiled. ¡°Let them see what great things I can do for a child?¡± Sheughed at herself. Lian Jinyu did not rest assured. She apanied her all the way to the outside of the imperial city, where she waited outside and allowed An Qingran to go in by herself. When An Qingran saw Shu Guifei. She was drinking tea and and there were several small cakes on the table which looked very delicate. Seeing here in, she smiled and waved, ¡°Come and sit down, there¡¯s no need to salute¡­¡± An Qingran still got up after giving the ceremony and sat down next to the chair. ¡°Niangniang didn¡¯t know what to tell to invite courtier into the pce?¡±
TN note: polite way calling Imperial concubine. She say herself courtier.
Shu Guifei did not speak. First she moved her things in front of her and said with a smile, ¡°Come on, taste it!¡± An Qingran symbolically pinched a piece and put it in her mouth. Shu Guifei slouchedzily on her couch with a slight smile on her face. She looked both dignified and kind. It¡¯s a very kind and beautiful woman. Finally she opened her mouth: ¡°Everyone knows that the Eldest Miss in the General¡¯s Fu is dignified and quiet. In this way, the more outstanding her temperament is, the less ordinary people are!¡± Hearing this ,An Qingran is stunned for a while. What is this? Can not help but say: ¡°That is everyone¡¯s love¡­¡± ¡°I think what everyone saying makes sense. Privately, I¡¯m thinking that if you coulde into our Kang Wang Fu, it would be a blessing for the Ye¡¯er!¡± Shu Guifeiughed sincerely, as if she really liked An Qingran. An Qingran hears the words and trembles in her heart! She enters Kang Wangfu? Yes, hasn¡¯t she entered. That is indeed the blessing of Dongfang Ye. For herself, it is a disaster! Looking at Shu Guifei¡¯s familiar face, the anger that she deliberately suppressed in her heart continued to rise. In her previous life, in front of her pretend to be a good person. In the back, twisted as a rope with Lian Jinrong¡¯s mother and daughter. Still Don¡¯t I know that? Therefore, sheughed and changed the topic: ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that Kang Wang wants to marry Yanran meimei, but not yet congrattions!¡± Listening to her talking about Yanran, Shu Guifei¡¯s face is not very good, she sighed:¡±Speaking of this matter, we all know that, naturally not afraid that youugh. Yanran,although she¡¯s also good-looking. But in the final analysis, she and the Ye¡¯er things are seen by all people and made intoughing stock. Let us have no face in outside. I can not imagine that she can be able to do such a thing, but she is unrighteous. Our Kang Wangfu can¡¯t be unreasonable. We have to bear the responsibility of the Ye¡¯er doings !But I also talked to Ye¡¯er in private. Qingran, You are the best person for us. I don¡¯t know what you think about it?¡± An Qingran was amazed. She never expected Shu Guifei to talk directly with her about this matter, and it was not long before An Yanran was chosen. Where do they really think I am good, they just think that General¡¯s Fu is good for them! Chapter 112 Hi?? Chapter 112 :Helps her out of trouble. My father is more useful to them than myself. She was stunned and said gently, ¡°Such things are all the orders of parents and matchmaker¡¯s words. Where is my turn to decide?¡± ¡°Well, this is a good child who knows etiquette and courtesy!¡± Shu Guifei smiled and said, ¡°Speaking of it, you and Yanran are sisters and I am her rtive aunt. Our rtionship is not far, isn¡¯t it?Otherwise, this betrothal matter it must be the order of parents and the words of matchmakers. And for you,we don¡¯t want to be wronged. So I¡¯m just calling for you. If you agree, that¡¯s a good thing¡­.¡± An Qingran saw that she had been asking this question again and again. It really made her dizzy. Didn¡¯t she just refuse it tactfully? Did she really straight-out tell her . Although the grievances of the past life have not been solved. She is just as happy as gratitude coupled with duty to avenge hatred. But the time is not ripe and she does not have the ability to do herself. She does not want to put her parents in danger! So, she smiled and said: ¡°This..¡± Shu Guifei actually understands her expression, she does not like Ye¡¯er. That made her angry. She actually thought about it before, how old is she? Can able to do such a thing. Now looking at her, her expression made her heart vignt. Why this girl makes her feel haunted. She seems to be able to see through the heart! Thinking of this, she said: ¡°There is one more thing, I called you toe. Just want to ask if the rumors are true or false¡­¡± Hearing this, An Qingran was surprised to find that in front Shu Guifei who was just smiling, now She faintly reveals a ruthlessness. ¡± Don¡¯t know what rumors does Niangniang speaking?¡± An Qingran¡¯s heart beats fast in nervously. ¡°There is someone outside saying, Ye¡¯er and your meimei Yanran¡¯s awkward things are very strange. The two children are not frivolous, how can they do such shameless things? Even more gossiping that this thing, the two are framed. That notes have passed. If the note can be found, it will solve all the guesses. I ask you toe. I just want you to remember. On that day, where you went after leaving the main hall? But any strange things have you seen? Besides, rumors say that this matter is rted to you. I don¡¯t believe it. Let me ask you personally. Or, you can go back and help me to bring out the Yanran¡¯s words for me to see. Speaking of words, I always hear that your words are well written. In a moment, I¡¯ll have people prepare paper and ink. How about writing a couplet for me¡­?¡± Shu Guifei did not intend to ask this matter so uncertainly. After all, if it were to be spread out, it would not be good to her and Ye¡¯er. Besides, the rtionship with the General¡¯s Fu would be even more stiff. But don¡¯t know why, looking at he appearance, she can hardly retain herposure! She also did not know that An Qingran was shocked to hear this topic. She did not think that Shu Guifei should have made a public. Although she did not say it frankly, she was not silly. She was stunned for a moment. She realized that she was only using a soft knife at first, but now she really wanted to tidy up herself. Writing? If she really wrote it, she would not write in the same font, and then she (SGF)woulde up with other ideas. If she does not write now, she will be even more suspicious. but she ispletely enemies with her. Shu Guifei has been looking at An Qingran¡¯s expression, she only waits for her reply! Now that she was silent, she felt a certain affirmation that it really had something to do with her. An Qingran suddenly smiled: ¡± Niangniang praise the ugly character of the Chen nu really let the Chen nu really ttering. But if Chen nu doesn¡¯t write it, Niangniang won¡¯t think that Chen nu is one who pass the note?¡± Sheughs brilliantly and her eyes are clear, so she can write, and she won¡¯t let Shu Guifei get what she wants so easily. ¡°How can you say that? I¡¯m just asking you to help me write a character, which arouses your other thoughts¡­¡± Shu Guifei did not rx, with a strange smile on her face, has been looking at her. An Qingran is ready to write this time. If she doesn¡¯t write it, she won¡¯t be able to get out of the Pce today, will she? At this moment, suddenly a little pcedy came in: ¡°Niangniang, the Empress maiden knows that An Xiaojie is in the pce and now asks her to go to the Feng Pce!¡± Shu Guifei and An Qingran both are stunned. Both of them wish to understand what is going on. An Qingran is relieved. Since it is Empress is calling, Shu Guifei is ufortable in heart but dare not dy it. She say to An Qingran: ¡°It seems that I can''t see your calligraphy today. When I have time, I will invite you again into the pce. we will have good chat.¡± ¡°Yes, Chen nu obeyed!¡± An Qingran previously thought that this Shu Guifei¡¯s looking and she wanted toe. She also had no power to seek, and she went directly to herself. Want to take her handwriting, is there one or two ways? Besides, when she wrote, can she not think of this? That handwriting can not be recognized even by the Emperor. An Qingran thought while walking. However,in the end she¡¯s grateful for Empress for saving herself from the tiger¡¯s mouth. But she feels weird that she had never been in contact with the Empress. How did she know that she came to the pce? What does she mean by finding her? She has been following the little pce girl and walking quietly. Only turned a corner, she saw a slender figure on the side wall of the Fenggong Pce telling people what to do.See hering over and turned around, but it is the crown Prince Dongfang Jin. An Qingran doesn¡¯t want to see him any more than she do now. Speaking of it, in the pce, only he is her own savior. He doesn''t say whether he is a group with her, but they have old friendships! She smiled as if she had seen an old friend. Dongfang Jin came over looking pale: ¡°It turned out to be An Xiaojie!¡± ¡°I have seen the crown Prince!¡± An Qingran knows that under such a cold appearance, he has a fragile but upright heart. So, she doesn¡¯t care what attitude he is speaking to her. Not to mention In the pce, everyone is hiding their real thoughts. Let alone crown Prince, everyone is staring at his position! ¡°An Xiaojie take care. This Crown Prince still has something to do!¡± Dongfang Jin said and left. An Qingran stood there stunned for while thenughed! That is Dongfang Jin. He doesn¡¯t want anyone to see him interacting with her too much! Since she came back from the Yuehua Temple, Dongfang Jin has not been to the General¡¯s Fu. He used to visit asionally with Lian MuHan. If she is not oversensitive, he is deliberately hiding from her. As for why, although she is not very clear in her heart, it is definitely not a bad thing. Sheughed bitterly at herself when she thought of it. When did she be a knowledgeable of the Dongfang Jin? She continued to follow the little pce maid to leave. But she did not know that she just left, Dongfang Jin turned back and looked at her back. This little girl does not know? That Shu Guifei mother and son have been eyeing her. That¡¯s all he can do for her. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Chapter 113 Hi ?? Just saw this ?? I hope you try this. Please support in PayPal ??
Chapter 113: Yun Empress I don¡¯t know what conspiracy the mother and son wille up with. I hope he knows in advance. Eventually met Yun Empress. After An Qingran pay respect to her, she sat on the garden stool beside her. As soon as she met, she liked the Yun Empress. Because the kindness and gentle on her face were not pretended. It was totally different from Shu Guifei¡¯s. she looked at herself in a way that resembled her mother¡¯s eyes. I saw that she likes herself at first nce! It warms An Qingran¡¯s heart and same time reminds her of Empress¡¯ body, which turns to be sour. It¡¯s a pity that such a good Empress has a nasty poison in her body! She hated that she couldn¡¯t help. Yun Empress looked at the dignified An Qingran. The more she looked and the more she liked it. There are not many beautiful women like this, and there are fewer calm women like her. Thought of this, she could not help but say, ¡°Knowing that you havee into the pce, this pce wants to see you. I remember when you fell in the pce as a child, you were only so tall at that time¡­¡± She smiled, reached out andpared. An Qingran smiled. She had no impression of herself at all. ¡± I still held you, what about you? Actually grown up, however still didn¡¯te into pce¡± Yun Empressughed. Reading at the novelsiread.wordpress An Qingran alsoughed: ¡°In the end, it is a small family, it is inevitable that the small family get nervous. Where to go, people don¡¯t say anything, but they do mind. It¡¯s Qingran¡¯s mistake!¡± ¡°You child, you do not have to be so modest, but also This pce has been sick for many years. Otherwise, you and your mother oftene into the pce to sit down. Why not?¡± When Empress Yun said this,she sighed.¡±When I was young, I liked to have a lively banquet with the emperor, and it was easy to get close to everyone. In future,When you want toe, just send a post. What¡¯s the trouble, unless you don¡¯t want to see olddy!¡± An Qingran titter a smile: ¡°How can the Mother Empress be called an old woman when she is so young?¡± TN note: it¡¯s Empress, that empress Niangniang. To be honest, the Empress has been sick all the year round. Although she has a sick face, it does not affect her appearance. She looks like an old woman in her twenties. Reading at the novelsiread.wordpress An Qingran loved the empress with these few words. She felt that she had no shelf to say and saved herself from fire and water. How could she know that she was in trouble? Is it crown Prince? Just now, Crown Prince was outside the yard. Met and he left. Unfortunately, she had no chance to ask. Because the crown prince has been helping herself. So, when An Qingran want to help someone naturally thought about Dongfang Jin. Reading at the novelsiread.wordpress She was afraid that she would develop this habit. When he died young, she might be sad. ¡°Well, you have some sour plum soup. In the summer, the Shu Guifei doesn¡¯t know how big it is. She has to let you into the pce in the sun!¡± Yun Empress said, let people pass sour plum soup to An Qingran. An Qingran was not too polite. She drank a few mouthfuls, and the heat was really gone and her spirit was refreshing.She thought, maybe it was because she escaped from the courtyard of Shu Guifei.An Qingran put down her cup andughed: "''I don''t quite understand what Shu Guifei said. Maybe it''s silly. But I really like the mother Empress here. I feel veryfortable talking to the Empress..."Her smile showed the innocence of the little girl. The Empress looked at her and said to herself secretly that although she seemed tough naively, she knew in her heart that if she was not smart and calm, how could she be safe and sound with Shu Guifei?She could not help but feel a little more fond of An Qingran.In fact, she was still very strange at the beginning. Why did her son pay so much attention to this girl and rush her to invite her toe over. Saying that afraid of she being embarrassed by Shu Guifei. then asked again carefully but he did not say anything.If it hadn''t been for his eagerness, she would have asked him in detail. However, when she saw An Qingran, it seemed that all the questions had answers. This little girl, full of inspiration and could match her son! Sheughed and said, ¡°How did you know Jiner?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s a long story¡­¡± An Qingran did not know where to start, so she simply told the story of Yuehua Temple thing once. Because she knew that the Dongfang Jin had already said it to the Empress, so she could say it. Reading at the novelsiread.wordpress She said it very simply, just in two words, but the Empress could hear that she appreciated Dongfang Jin very much in her expression and was very gratified.Sheughed: "Jiner, this kid, is very naughty, but what he does, there''s always have number in his heart! If he is too good to bully you, youe to me, I will be angry for you! "An Qingran was surprised to hear the empress say that. But the distance in her heart was shortened. She seemed to be an elder who wanted to be angry for herself. She couldn''t help saying, "The Crown Prince is very clever. He knows that the Queen Mother is kind to me. I''m afraid he''s not too dare to bully me." ¡°That¡¯s good. He has something to do with him in the future. Bothering you. You don¡¯t be too polite. If there¡¯s anything wrong with him, you can tell me, or you can tell him directly. Although that he¡¯s a proud child, but he can also listen to opinions¡­¡± When the Empress said this, her face with maternal instinct, but there was also a hidden resentment.An Qingran thought her eyes were wrong. Why did she have a kind of grief?It soon became clear that her son was excellent and had nothing to worry about, but his body and hers were problems that could not be solved at present.This is also what An Qingran is worried about.She is thinking, what should she do? Reading at the novelsiread.wordpress Look for the medical books left by my cousin uncle to see if there is any way to save them. If there is, even if there is only a glimmer of hope, she is willing to try.An Qingran went out of the pce, Lian Jinyu rushed up and did not speak, but worried about looking up and down, and finally relieved: "What did Shu Guifei want from you?"An Qingran smiled and said, "Nothing, just want to know if I willing to be her daughter-inw!" Listening to her saying this, Lian Jinyu thought she was not kidding, so she said coldly:¡±What? How many girls of our General¡¯s Fu are going to be sent to her Kangwang Pce ? Besides, how can she ask a family girl such a question directly? How can that be principles? Can she be such a Imperial concubine? ¡°An Qingran smiled and said, "Fortunately, the Queen Mother temporarily relieved my encirclement and I did not promise her anything. But I think she should know what I mean! Let''s go home..."She took Lian Jinyu''s arm andughed and got into the carriage. Sitting in the car, Lian Jinyu carefully reviewed the matter once. Only then did she feel that Shu Guifei was really dark enough. Where did she ask her daughter to agree or disagree with the question, she clearly wanted to push the matter to An Qingran. Chapter 114 Hi ??. Sorry about dy. Today it¡¯s three chapters.?????? Chapter 114 : Comining In fact, she also wanted to ask and finally she thought to herself and asked: " Qingran, mother ask you something. Is this Yanran¡¯s affair has something to do with you?¡± An Qingran sighed in her heart that her mother really asked her. If in past, she would never thought about it and she would have felt that she had not done it herself. But now, she could ask. Obviously, some of her recent actions, which made her mother doubtful. She didn¡¯t know whether to tell her mother or not. She didn¡¯t want to lie, but she didn¡¯t want her mother to know about it. So sheughed and said, ¡°What does her mother think?¡± Lian Jinyu looked at her and suddenlyughed, ¡°My mother believes you¡­¡± Reading at the novelsiread.wordpress An Qingran breathed a sigh of relief. She doesn¡¯t know what her mother''s ¡°believe¡± means, but it is best for them not to continue this topic. When they returned to the mansion, An Qingran¡¯s face is as in as water. Both Lian jinrong mother and daughter after looking for long time they didn''t see any clue. Also It¡¯s embarrassing to ask directly. They¡¯re just stuck in the courtyard and guessing. An Yanran went to see An Ranyue. The olddy was chatting with everyone in the room. Qiudi and Banxia were with her. When An Yanran saw them she also paid respect to them. It was not the same when she met them in private. The two concubines knew that the second youngdy was not an idle person. They didn¡¯t dare to offend, but they didn¡¯t want to talk to each other. When An Ranyue saw hering, she hurried up and said, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Well,e to pay respect to Grandma and also find you for something by the way!¡± The olddy has no feelings for this granddaughter, but she also smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s good toe. I heard that the betrothal gifts of Kang Wang has also been sent to you. It¡¯s the best thing for you to keep yourself healthy. Don''t have any idents worry about anything.¡± ¡°Thank you, Grandma. Yanran have learned a lesson and won¡¯t go out easily¡­ You can¡¯t beat Qingran jiejie for someone invites in the pce!¡± An Yanranughed. The voice is pure and harmless. As if she didn¡¯t mind at all. The olddy did not know, but she froze. ¡°Who asked her to go?¡± ¡°Shu Guifei!¡± An Yanran says. The olddy¡¯s expression was doubtful. How could it be Shu Guifei? No one came to tell her about it, and the expression on her face was not very good. An Ranyue and An Yanran came out , An Ranyue doubts: ¡°what do you want me to do?¡± ¡°In fact, there is nothing in it. But in General¡¯s mansion, I have no one to speak. If I can''t find you, but who will I go to?¡± An Yanran had a bitter smile on her face. ¡°Well, you said just now that An Qingran was in the pce, but what happened?¡± An Yanran¡¯s eyes showed a slight cunning: ¡°Of course, Kang Wang and I were framed things. You think, how can Shu Guifei tolerate her son¡¯s wrongs, like me knowing clearly in heart but without any evidence than can only suffer mute losses¡­¡± An Ranyue raised her brow and smiled: ¡°That means, what did Shu Guifei find?¡± ¡°I dare not say that, but I heard some people talking about it. It seems that An Qingran has some interest in DongFang Yan and don¡¯t know whether it is true or not!¡± An Yanran seems to be careless then covers her mouth. ¡°Look at me, say what to do, but it¡¯s just a matter of catching shadows*.¡± Tn note: boundless usation. An Ranyue smelled her words and her face changed several times. Finally she said, ¡°Isn¡¯t she very close to the crown prince? How do like DongFang Yan?" Reading at the novelsiread.wordpress ¡°It¡¯s all rumors. Maybe I heard them wrong!¡± An Yanran sighed and said. ¡°She is the Di daughter of the General''s Fu. Whoever she likes will not be hard enough to get it.¡± ¡°Is that right? But in the end there is also a word in the world. I do not believe that no one has found her actions and no one can not control her! ¡° ¡°Who cares? Now her father and mother are very fond of her. Grandmother also believe that and she does not believe me. You say, who else can manage her in the General¡¯s mansion?" An Ranyue head that silence for a moment: ¡°Even if no one can manage her, if the DongFang Yan does not like it, can she take the initiative to marry a man? Or does she want to learn from you that raw rice can¡¯t be cooked into ripe rice*?"
the rice is cooked¡ªwhat¡¯s done can¡¯t be undone
An Ranyue finished saying smoothly, but saw that An Yanran¡¯s expression was wrong and could not help but say, ¡°I am not saying that you¡­¡± An Yanranughed. ¡°Of course I understand that my jiejie loves me the most. She is closer to me than her own jiejie. How could she say that to me?¡± Both of them talks for a while then An Yanran left. Reading at the novelsiread.wordpress An Ranyue came back to the house with a grunt. Chu shi was apanying the olddy to drink tea. The two concubines had already left. The olddy looked at the expression of An Ranyue and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Yanran bullied you?" An Ranyue shook her head: ¡°Yanran is the best, how can she bully me?¡± ¡°Its An Qingran, I see this whole thing must be her ghost, she must have framed Yanran!¡± An Ranyue hurriedly says. Chu shi immediately drank her off and said, ¡°How can you say that? We are only temporarily in the General¡¯s mansion. What we say and do can¡¯t be criticized. Do you understand?" The olddy waved her hand. ¡°Let her speak out and see what¡¯s going on?¡± An Ranyue said, ¡°An Qingran to enter the imperial pce invited by Shu Guifei because in fact Shu Guifei knew An Qingran frame thing and that she framed An Yanran . Because she liked DongFang Yan ¡­.¡± ¡°What is the rtionship between the two?¡± The olddy listened confusedly. An Ranyue said, ¡°Of course it has something to do with it. She spoil the reputations of Kang Wang and An Yanran . Then Ning wang will get the attention of the emperor. Isn¡¯t that her purpose?¡± The olddy frowned and said, ¡°It¡¯s a little far-fetched. Ranyue, Anyway, you have to be calm, understand?¡± An Ranyue shook her head. ¡°I hate An Qingran . Look at her eyes. It¡¯s a very evil. I don¡¯t know what she is thinking. In a word, it¡¯s very annoying. I asked for a white jade hairpinst time and she refused to give it to me. I brought her a gift. Did she even know how to interact with each other?¡± For this granddaughter, the olddy is the most beloved. So She did not bear harsh criticism. But today she is very strange how she said such unreasonable words, this is not her usual character. Reading at the novelsiread.wordpress So, she sighed, ¡°Ranyue, this kind of talk can speak in front of me and your mother . But don¡¯t go out and talk nonsense. It¡¯s not good for people to hear it!¡± An Ranyue wanted to say something. Seeing her grandmother say so, she finally sighed and nodded. ¡°Grandmother, I really think she¡¯s an eyesore¡­" Just as she said, An Qingran came in. She smiled quietly and saluted both the olddy and the Chu shi. Even she greeted An Ranyue with a greeting. No one could find anything wrong with her. Finally, she came to An olddy and said, ¡°Grandma is looking for me, but something¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I heard you went to the pce. But did you suffer any injustices?¡± The olddy asked kindly. Chapter 115 Hi???? Marriage An Qingran smiled: ¡°It¡¯s just going into the pce and see Imperial concubine¡¯s daily life and there¡¯s nothing¡­¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good. I¡¯ve been worried about you. Now that returned you must be tired. Go back and have a good rest. Come and have dinner with me in the evening, OK?¡± " I am very willing" An Qingran said smiling. Soon, she returned to her own yard. An Qingran could not think of it. Her grandmother asked her to go and came back with two sentences. Is there anything that can be happen in the evening? She could not help worrying. And An Ranyue also can''t understand why the Guifei let her go so easily. Reading at the novelsiread.wordpress She wanted to say it, but she didn¡¯t. Soon, it¡¯s dinner time. An Qingran found that the family was sitting near the olddy except for the concubines. Lian Jinrong and An Yanran came early. An Zhongyuan also sat down with his wife and daughter. Atst, when An Zhongtao camete, the whole family was sitting down. The olddy smiled at her first. The olddy said, ¡°These days, everyone has been busy for my olddy before and after. Today also it is a little bit of my mind that the whole family is sitting together to have a reunion dinner¡­ ¡° People can¡¯t say anything. Just raise your sses together and drink first. Although everyone are somewhat constrained, but still slowly warm up. Lian Jinrong mother and daughter¡¯s facial expressions are general. Of course, An Yanran¡¯s performance at the moment must also be lower, otherwise it would be pitiful to be unable to do so. And Lian Jinrong has been doubting the purpose of the Shu Guifei letting An Qingran into the pce. Lian Jinyu thinks that the sooner things stop, the better, she also saves her mind. An Qingran was still as usual, with no special expression. But she was always on guard against anyone¡¯s attack. Everyone just chatted about the olddy¡¯s favourite topics and asked about the strange stories and interests of some gentry and nobles when they were at home. Atst, the olddy stopped and said: ¡°Now the Yanran''s marriage is settled. Nevertheless, there has always been no reason to marry a young person first instead of a older one in this mansion. So, do you have any ns for Qingran''s marriage?" An Qingran and An yanran are both stunned. An Qingran thinks finally mention about herself . An yanran¡¯s face is flushed. Anyway, she is disgraceful person. Although she didn''t take it to heart but also cares about other people¡¯s eyes. Reading at the novelsiread.wordpress An Zhongtao and Lian Jinyu stopped chopsticks in their hands. An Zhongtao said, ¡± Qingran¡¯s marriage has not been settled.Speaking of Yanran¡¯s marriage, although it was decided, but it has some time to do. So it is not urgent for Qingran¡¯s marriage.¡± ¡°Why not? This girl¡¯s homes should be settled earlier, so as to save her from twisting her mind. At that time, when more shameful thing happened, we will not even want the face of the General¡¯s Fu?¡± The olddy sighed. As if An Qingran would do something disgraceful. ¡°An Qingran is a courteous child! She¡¯s never going to do anything out of the ordinary. Mother can rest assured of this!¡± An Zhongtao said. Lian Jinyu was holding back her anger. The same goes for An Qingran, but she shouldn¡¯t speak on such asions. If she couldn¡¯t help but spoken, then afraid that olddy would be more convinced that she didn¡¯t know the etiquette and shame. She did not understand why she suddenly said that about herself and even did not like An Yanran. An Yanran¡¯s heart is more choking. She was talking to An Ranyue to let her deal with An Qingran, or to let her blow in front of the olddy. But didn¡¯t expect that she would also suffer with her. If knew that she would not be angry about it and suffer less leisure. When the olddy heard An Zhongtao say this, her face was better: ¡°When I was not here, you tossed up into the sky, I was not upset*. Now I see, but I can¡¯t ignore. This heart has to worry about anyway. I saying, you are not willing to do. There¡¯s no wrong in preparing for a rainy days, understand?¡± TN note: ¡°out of sight is out of mind¡±. An Zhongtao was depressed and helpless. He just ept and say carefully : ¡°Mother¡¯s lesson that her son will remembers . I will find the right opportunity to consider her marriage affairs. But a family like ours can¡¯t hastily marry off their daughter . So, when to choose is a problem, mother should not be anxious.¡± Reading at the novelsiread.wordpress The olddy her eyes and looks at Qingran. ¡± Qingran , Don¡¯t me grandmother for not speaking well. Grandmother is also considering for you. Now that such a big thing has happened, it¡¯s still a question whether someone cane to house to ask for marriage. It¡¯s a matter of fact how Yanran¡¯s things will affect you. Everyone will not divided this into any kind of Shu and Di . Only say that the education of the General¡¯s Fu is a problem and ethics and moral standards of the family is not strictly is reason.Speaking of it, both Jinyu and Jinrong have inescapable responsibilities. Think about it here! ¡° An Qingran is so angry hearing this and that she could do it. It¡¯s hard for her to resist the fact that she still involved her mother in an unnecessary crime. Her rtionship with her grandmother has been very tense in the past lifetime. She still can¡¯t understand why her grandmother has a special favoritism to her uncle. Originally thought that An Yanran would make people happy and get the old Lady¡¯s favor. Now find that she overestimated An Yanran or underestimated the olddy herself. Lian Jin Yu probably couldn¡¯t hear it: ¡°mother, Qingran has always been polite to teaching and courtesy. She will never do anything out of ordinary. So mother is at ease.¡± The olddy smiled and said, ¡°Oh, I just love deeply and hate everything. Anyway, we are all people in the General¡¯s Fu, sharing honor and disgrace. So, I am so worried. Fortunately have Ranyue. She can save me some heart. You people should also learn!¡± An Yanran almost got angry venting out through her nose and eyes. She never thought she could steal chickens. Not only did she lose rice, but she also lost people. This An Ranyue didn¡¯t know what strong medicine she had given the olddy. Let her be so angry that she swept a lot with a handful. An Zhongtao''s face is not very good, can he look good? Neither the outside nor the home is free of worries. Reading at the novelsiread.wordpress He didn¡¯t know how to amuse his mother. If mother is always unhappy, It would be his sin. Lian Jinrong did not say a word at this time. After all, it was not the time for her to show her face. An Qingran smiled and said nothing. Now, she did not want to say anything. Today, the matter of Shu Guifei has already alerts her heart. She knows that everything she thought before was too simple. This life has changed because of her rebirth. Some things may happen again, but many things may happen unexpectedly. She is also unprepared, so she should worry more. However, seeing Yun Empress today, she finally got some result. This is the ce where she feels happy. And that DongFang Jin bes more and more unpredictable and much smarter than he looks. She hoped that their mother and son would have a good ending in their life. Of course, she will do her best to help them. Chapter 116 Support this trantion. Chapter 116 : Night intruder indy¡¯s chamber. For example,st night, She had sent a letter to her uncle telling him all about Dongfang Jin. She hoped that he woulde to see Dongfang Jin in person. She believed that her uncle would have a way. Those Imperial physician are stuck in a lot of things. They dare not take Dongfang Jin as practitioners also some other for one reason. But biaojiu is different, he may think scatteredly, maybe have strange tricks. An Yanran sat across the table and watched An Qingran all the time. She found that her expression was very calm, which aroused innumerable doubts in her heart. How in the end did Shu Guifei talk to her? Why didn¡¯t she show any expression at all? Moreover, when grandmother said these words to her unexpectedly she didn¡¯t even refute it. It really surprised her. Also, the grandmother is only for herself today. Is she still enjoying herself secretly? This meal, only An Ranyue is the happiest. But her heart is not satisfied, her grandmother just ordered a little. There¡¯s no way to let An Qingran to fall in love with Ning Wang! Yes, this thing she can¡¯t say openly. She is a little troubled. She¡¯s not alone. Night. It arrived on schedule. Lian Jinyu sat in front of the bronze mirror and unloaded the hairpin on her head, But carelessly pulled a strand of hair and the hairpin clipped to one ce, some entanglement. An Zhongtao who is reading the book get up and went behind her. And gently handled her hair. Lian Jinyu looked at her husband through the mirror. Although not young, but still charming face. She sighed with regret that she had never thought that there would be such a day! An Zhongtao looked at her in the mirror. But his wife did not change much when she entered the mansion. She was still beautiful. Only the stubbornness in the eyes slowly converged, but there was a dignity in the face. That¡¯s the majesty of not being angry or arrogant. He looked and his heart moved. This dignified added some sanctity to her beauty. He could not help bending over and kissing her dark hair, with a trace of intoxication in his eyes. Lian Jinyu was thinking about her own affairs, but was shocked by An Zhongtao¡¯s tenderness. Sheughed and said, ¡°Zhong Tao, there is something I just want to tell you!¡± An Zhongtao was absent-minded and gently touched Lian Jinyu¡¯s fine white neck. The gentleness of his fingertips gradually warmed up. Lian Jinyu¡¯s mind shook: ¡°General, did you hear what I said?¡± An Zhongtao¡¯s voice was low: ¡°Say, I listen. And I listen very carefully.¡± ¡°Today mother¡¯s words are bit harsh, but the truth is there. Yanran¡¯s things we have no other choice . Anyway, we have to send her to enter the Kangwang Pce. General has not thought about it, we will marry Yanran into the Kangwang Pce. Whether it is voluntary or not, But it all means that we have made a choice. Now the crown prince¡¯s body is very weak. Everyone knows that they don¡¯t know crown prince can¡¯t ¡­ How long can live.That¡¯s what we talked in private, but everybody¡¯s mind is like a mirror, so the princes are all strive to perform that Kang Wang¡¯s child is not genuine. But we don¡¯t know about it until Yanran¡¯s thing we get to know it, do we? It¡¯s just that I heard that the name of the crown prince in outside. In fact, he saved our Qingran and handled the matter seamlessly. Others didn¡¯t know about it and Qingran¡¯s reputation was preserved. Now my impression of the crown prince is better. What does the General think?¡± An Zhongtao was not in the mood of chatting. He listened to Lian Jinyu saying so much. He didn¡¯t even respond for a moment. He said, ¡°You say the crown prince? Do you want to marry Qingran to crown prince?¡± Lian Jinyu sighed: ¡°General, the crown prince is not in good health. How can I want to marry Qingran to crown prince? I am analysing the situation of the court. Now everyone is gathering strength in the dark, waiting for an ident. Every power is in the dark. Now in the eyes of outsiders, we are choosing Kangwangfu, right?¡± An Zhongtao listened to her saying, and his expression was dignified. In fact, he had not thought about this problem, but he thought that Kang Wangfu could marry Yanran well. Although it was a side room, it was a solution to this problem. Now when Lian Jinyu talked about this aspect, he can¡¯t help wondering and sighing at it. She thought itprehensively. There is also reason to worry. ¡°But things havee here, it doesn¡¯t mean we can ruin the marriage?¡± ¡°No, we can¡¯t destroy marriage. If we destroy marriage, we can destroy Yanran¡¯s whole life. Now, she marries into Kangwangfu. After all, Shu Guifei is her aunt. She shouldn¡¯t be embarrassed. If we destroy marriage, we will offend Kangwangfu and also Yanran will hate us all our lives. I¡¯m talking about Qingran things. We must never marry Qingran into the royal family again. We can¡¯t stop Kang Wang from getting involved in the Royal family dispute. But at least we can keep their sisters from being enemies and also protect Qingran from being hurt, right?¡± An Zhongtao finally understood what Lian Jinyu meant. She was worried about Qingran¡¯s fate. She didn¡¯t want her to marry into the Royal family. This point An Zhongtao also agrees. ¡°Actually, there is no need to be so anxious. After all, she is only twelve years old. As for mother¡¯s question of marrying old and marrying young, we have a good idea. We don¡¯t really need to be so anxious. Besides, isn¡¯t there still a period of time for Yanran¡¯s married? So, Qingran¡¯s marriage can¡¯t rush or carelessly do! ¡° Hearing this, Lian Jinyu smiled: ¡°Yes, I mean that too!¡± ¡°Is that right? Does Furen have anything else tomand?¡± An Zhongtao¡¯s voice was full of banter. The eyes were gentle and flowing. He looked at Lian Jinyu, and the tenderness in his eyes became stronger and stronger. Lian Jinyu nced at him with a smile: ¡°Where dare Imand? Speaking of it, the more things I was thinking. If I don¡¯t tell you, it¡¯s my fault, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°How can my wife make a mistake? I just can¡¯t imagine it. It¡¯s not a mistake!¡± An Zhongtao took her shoulder and in the mirror they were obsessed with each other, as if they had innumerable words from heart toin about¡­ Xiwu Courtyard An Qingran sitting there in a daze, Rendong carefully ced tea on the table in front of her: ¡°Miss,te at night, you sleep!¡± An Qingran did not fall asleep. There were so many things happening in the mansion these days that she was upset. So she pushed open the window and looked out at the night. A crescent moon was hanging in the sky. It only shed some light and the night was very dark. Suddenly, a little tapping at the door made An Qingran look back. She doesn¡¯t know who knocked on her door sote! Rendong opened the room outside with a cry . An Qingran leaned in a sh and flew out with a duster in her hand as a weapon. When she saw it clearly, she could not help eximing, ¡± Crown Prince?¡± It was Dongfang Jin that came in. He went straight into the house regardless of Rendong. He looked at An Qingran and shook his body. He fell down on the ground and rolled painfully. His face was pale and his forehead was sweating like water, but he gritted his teeth and did not hum. At this time, An Qingran found that his shoulder was injured! Chapter 117 Chapter 117 Actually crown prince! The present situation frightened Rendong: ¡°Miss, What to do now? I am going to find the General?¡± ¡°Wait! Help me to put him on the chair!¡± An Qingran is very calm, because this is not the first time she has seen such a situation. Although Rendong was amazed, but still did as An Qingran said. Two little girls struggled to put Dongfang Jin on the chair. At the moment, he was totally in pain and dizziness. An Qingran immediately turned around and took out her needle-baked bag. She told Rendong to prepare wine. Rendong was in some troubled. If she went out to look for wine in the night, someone would ask. An Qingran thought about it, put the needle on the candle and burned it. Then remembered the acupoint path that she had given him the needlest time. Last time it had some effect, I hope it will be the same this time. Reading at the novelsiread.wordpress She steadilyid the needle, but had just pricked two needles. Dongfang Jin suddenly seized her hand with great strength. An Qingran held back the pain without making a sound and slowly broke his finger. Rendong looked at An Qingran and whispered, ¡°Miss, he is a crown prince. If anything happens, the whole General¡¯s Fu can¡¯t apany him. We should inform the General immediately and let him find a way!¡± An Qingran whispered ¡°Why do you think he came to me? Look at the wound on his shoulder. Would hee here if he had other ces to go? If we quarrel now, even if the General¡¯s Fu doesn¡¯t want to get involved with him, we can¡¯t, understand?¡± Rendong nodded. She didn¡¯t understand Miss is obviously younger than her. Why is it that she has such unique insights and can see the problem at a nce? She felt she could only help. She can do whatever she wants. An Qingran saw her calm down and said, ¡°Take the fine cotton cloth clean and then some fresh water. Damn it, I¡¯ve run out of medicine today, only some cinnabar¡­ I see he¡¯s still sober, don¡¯t calm down, just clean water, cut his sleeve off¡­¡± Just at this time, there is knocking on the door outside again. Master and the servant, both of them look at each other in consternation and panicked. ¡°Who is it?¡± An Qingran said in an inclined voice. ¡°Miss, just now we heard a sound near here. Are you all right?¡± It¡¯s was the voice of little maid Juan Zi. Rendong is her close big maid. The remaining six little maids usually don¡¯t enter her house. They all sleep in the side room and are only responsible for cleaning and other affairs. Tonight heard the movements. In fact, it¡¯s also the Dongfang Jin astired little. Otherwise, there are night watchers have already found . Reading at the novelsiread.wordpress An Qingran thought of this said: ¡°Nothing, just sleepter, you will not manage¡­¡± Finally Juanzi did not say anything and returned. Rendong wiped the sweat on her forehead. She held the scissors and froze for a while. Slowly cut off the clothes on his shoulder. The wound on his shoulder was not big, but very deep, reaching to the bone. Rendong almost vomited out. But looking at An Qingran¡¯s calm face, she also calmed down. ¡°Miss, how can a crown prince get hurt? Is there nobody to protect him?¡± Rendong was strangely asked. ¡°This, I don¡¯t know, but I know that he is protected¡­¡± An Qingran thought about it. This is what she wants to ask. Why does he just walk around, taking himself as a living target? Can¡¯t he be more careful? If this poison break out on the street, Any three-year-old kid can kill him! But she believes that he is a smart man. He must know what he is doing. What she can do now is to relieve pain for him. But it is also treating symptoms and not the root cause! The blood left on the shoulder was bright red. Rendong carelessly rubbed her hand. Just when she was about to copse, An Qingran sealed her acupoints and took the things in the hands of Rendong. She bandaged up neatly. Although she seemed calm in front of Rendong, her hands were still shaking. Although she learned medicine,but she only tried this kind of exercise on Dongfang Jin¡¯s body. It seemed that her medicine was specially learned for him. She saved him twice in a confusion! But think about it, this is not a rescue. At most, it helps a little help. After she had finished everything, she finally took a breath and sat opposite him. Reading at the novelsiread.wordpress However, although he was hurt and pale, he was found to be more and more handsome recently. Just his tangled browd , as if there was something puzzling about him. And his mouth but purses austere , faintly is showing majesty. At such an age, he already has a kind of domineering spirit. If he takes time, his future will be immeasurable! It''s a pity that how far can his future go? Her heart was aching. Such a crown prince made her feel more and more pity. She was thinking that all of a sudden Dongfang Jin opened his eyes. A pair of starry eyes were so bright that he saw that the other side was An Qingran, and the alert in his eyes disappeared. An Qingran saw him woke up, and handed the water cup to him: ¡°Drink water. You¡¯ve lost too much blood. I don¡¯t have any medicine here,but I¡¯ll bandage you for the time being. When you go back, you can¡¯t be careless. Remember to use the knife wound medicine¡­¡± Dongfang Jin saw and said: ¡°You look like a doctor!¡± An Qingran reached out and began to pull the needles out in his body: ¡°This is not the way. My needle can only relieve pain can¡¯t y a big effect no matter what¡­..¡± Dongjin Jin got up and held her shoulders. The bottom of his eyes was a smile: ¡°I am leaving, I¡¯ll talk about itter¡­.¡± Without waiting for her reply, he turned around and left. An Qingran ran after him and pulled out thest needle: ¡°you are in a hurry. If you don¡¯t pull out the needle, it¡¯s not a joke!¡± Dongjin Jin went to the door and turned to look at her: ¡°My business, Don¡¯t reveal it, understand?¡± ¡°I want you to say it?¡± An Qingran asked. Listening to her, the smile on Dongfang Jin¡¯s face became more and more brilliant. As if she had said a wonderful joke and finally left without saying a word. Reading at the novelsiread.wordpress An Qingran looked in the dim light of night. His figure was so sharp that it was clear that he had recovered almost in a moment. This poison is really strange. Rendong whispered behind her: ¡°Miss, you still close the door, do not let people see¡­¡± An Qingran turned round and looked at the mess in the room. ¡°Rendong, nobody knows what happened tonight, understand?¡± ¡°Miss, can this maidservant still not understand?¡± Rendong whispers as it tidies up. An Qingran nodded and suddenly said: ¡°Tomorrow, you go out, buy two rabbits back!¡± Rendong, although surprised, still did not ask anything, just nodded. As for the rabbit, she is not for ying. It''s been a few more days. The house is still calm and tranquil. To An Qingran¡¯s delight, her biaojiu wrote back. In the letter, he said that although he did not fully understand the condition of Dongfang Jin and what poisons he could not know specifically. He hated that he had something to do in the valley and could not get away from it. Therefore, only teach her a set of forced poisoning of acupuncture and moxibustion methods. No matter what poison, if applied correctly, it can also be forced out. if the poisoning is too deep, let him think of other ways. Reading at the novelsiread.wordpress Chapter 118 Hi???????? Chapter 118 Exercise Practicing An Qingran is d to see the letter. She is practicing acupuncture with rabbits these days. Yesterday, she bought a monkey back, but the monkey is too naughty. She yed with her for a long time, which made her busy. But after all, she used acupuncture to conquer it. Sometimes she thought, maybe acupuncture and moxibustion can not only cure the disease. If it helps develops the Kung fu, it would be good. Speaking of Kung Fu, she doesn¡¯t feel that she has made any progress in recent days. It seems that she has reached a bottleneck. It¡¯s really difficult to go further. However, she felt that she had made great progresspared with a few months ago. However, she was confident that she would keep on practicing. Now everything is developing towards what she thinks in her heart. She is more content. It¡¯s just how the next thing should develop. She hasn¡¯t been sure. She has gone through a lifetime without much assurance. Because this life, and thest life, many things are different. An Qingran send reply to biaojiu¡¯s letter. She sent it to stay for a while. The biaojiu didn¡¯t asked about her parents a word in his letter. Obviously, it¡¯s not he didn¡¯t care, but rather consern. When she wrote the letter, she simply confessed the situation at home. But smart as his biaojiu, of course, he knows what those represent. His mother bes the real hostess of the General¡¯s mansion again . She said a few simple words about Yuehua temple. She only said that her father heard that her mother was ill and rushed to apany her all the time. Yuehua temple is a ce that his biaojiu should know, right? Although she likes her biaojiu very much, she still cares about her father the most! Reading at the novelsiread. WordPress An Qingran thought of this, immediately jumped up and went to the two poor rabbits. Those two rabbits saw her, first jumped up and down, and then even sumbed to the ground, just looked at her sadly. An Qingran frowned and used a needle. Isn¡¯t she skilled enough? To cast them out of the psychological shadow? In fact, the acupuncture points on the rabbit are not very easy to find. After thinking about it, she decided to let them go today and turned to the monkey! The monkey immediately grinned at her vigntly and cried loudly in the cage. An Qingran looked at it and said, ¡°it¡¯s the same result if you cry, it¡¯s the same if you don¡¯t, so why don¡¯t you stop?¡± The monkey spits a mouthful of saliva and goes straight to An qingran¡¯s face. An qingran dodges and looks at the monkey coldly. In fact, it¡¯s not it¡¯s fault. It¡¯s her own fault. No matter people or monkeys, it will be like this after being hurt! An Qingran bottom of her eyes to reveal the cold. The pain of thest life is more than this? She steadfastly grasped the monkey and looked at it and said: ¡°I promise you, after the experiment and to found all the acupuncture points. I will let you go¡­ Well, by the way, I have to feed you something first! ¡° She prepared a less poisonous poison and infused it into the monkey¡­ When she did this, Rendong was watching outside. This is the side room of Xiwu courtyard and An qingran¡¯sboratory. The master and the servant are tacit. One is in the room and the other is wandering in the yard. Rendong really can¡¯t see such a scene. She doesn¡¯t understand when a beautiful girl¡¯s family suddenly became interested in this. She is more grateful that she just used monkeys and rabbits to practice, not on themself! An Yanran is very quiet these two days. Now everyone has torn their faces. She doesn¡¯t have to please her anymore. She doesn¡¯t have the mood. Besides, that guy can¡¯te back with two good words! But An Ranyue still talks with her. She doesn¡¯t want to talk to her. She doesn¡¯t know whether she cares or makes fun of it. She didn¡¯t want to talk to her, but she can understand her grandmother¡¯s idea through her. Besides, she can use her, can¡¯t she? It¡¯s just that at this time, she didn¡¯t dare to do it easily. Thest lesson was quite big. Reading at the novelsiread.wordpress Lian Jinyu also felt that these days were very quiet. Lian Jinrong did not regenerate things. She did not know what she was doing. An Zhongtao was in the East Warm Pavilion every day. This made Lian Jinyu very happy. She just had fear again. She didn¡¯t know whether such a day wouldst forever, or what bad things would happen. In a word, such quiet and beautiful time make her a little worried about her happiness¡­ Lian Jinrong didn¡¯t make trouble because she wasn¡¯t in the mood to make trouble during this period. As for Yanran¡¯s ming on Kang Wang¡¯s coercion, Shu Guifei didn¡¯t seem to forgive her. Although she delivered a letterst time and exined it, but Shu Guifei never replied to their mother and daughter. But instead called An Qingran into the pce, which made her more restless. If she could not even grasp the rtionship between her cousin, she would have no chance to turn over. Besides, Yanran is going to marry over there. Now she is so stiff. Will Yanran have a good life in the future? After thinking for a long time, she finally decided to go to the pce in person. First, she sent the worship post and waited quietly. Finally, Shu Guifei arranged the day. She brought many gifts to the pce. When she saw her cousin, she pretended to be apologetic: ¡°Cousin, I can¡¯t eat well and sleep these days. Just worried that cousin still misunderstood this matter¡­ ¡° Shu Guifei smiled: ¡°ording to what you said, An Qingran is setting up two children. But you actually mean that, or, if you find evidence. How can you say it was her at first and then say no. But it turned out to be Ye ¡®er? Do you know what kind of influence you will have on Ye ¡®er?¡± She sighed when she said it. Reading at the novelsiread.wordpress Lian Jinrong said carefully, ¡°Yanran was scared at that time. So She said it out easily. I also said that she was a child. Just talk nonsense and don¡¯t think about it. Now she knows it¡¯s wrong. She¡¯s burning at home!¡± Shu Guifei nodded: ¡± Forget it, this matter be resolved in the end. You don¡¯t know. The emperor knew that he had trained Ye¡¯er very well. Ye¡¯er didn¡¯t say anything and resisted by himself. It¡¯s true. Even if An Qingran had great ability, she was just a child. You didn¡¯t know who was supporting her? You should think more about it. ¡° ¡°Cousin, I don¡¯t want to. I¡¯m just the second wife of family. I used to manage everything in the General¡¯s mansion. Now the General¡¯s heart ispletely hooked by their mother and daughter. Something like this happened again. We¡¯re afraid that we won¡¯t even have a chance to turn over!¡± Lian Jinrongmented. She wanted to make her cousin feel pity for her. But unexpectedly, she stayed in the imperial pce for a long time and all climbing friends to superior position. She said this, which is more obvious that she is useless. The face of Shu Guifei is not good-looking. Lian Jinrong also seemed to realize her stupidity, and hurriedly said: ¡°Anyhow, An Qingran and Lian Jinyu are not liked by the olddy. The olddy likes to be prefer Yanran more. In the General¡¯s Fu, the General is very filial to his mother. So, what I just thought about, if I coax the olddy, I will not worry about the General¡¯s heart.¡± Chapter 119 Hi???? Chapter 119 Mother has pregnancy ¡°That¡¯s true. Can¡¯t admit destiny too much. You have to fight when you have to fight. Youe here, I just want to talk to you. Last time, An Qingran came to me here. I didn¡¯t say a few words to her, but I have a deep experience. This little girl is not ordinary. So you can¡¯t be fooled by her!¡± Lian Jinrong didn¡¯t think that Shu Guifei had the same idea. But she had to admire it. In the end, Guifei is sharper than others. When she returned to the General¡¯s mansion, she could not help but increase her confidence. She took An Yanran to the bing yuan. The olddy was teasing the parrot in the yard. When she saw theming in, she looked up and there was no special expression on her face. Lian JinRong like a brazier : ¡°Mother, but have you had a meal?¡± ¡°Of course, I have eaten. Why, didn¡¯t you eat it at noon?¡± The olddy¡¯s tone is not very good. Lian Jinrong was shocked and said with a smile: ¡°Mother, I just came back from the pce. Shu Guifei gave me something. I brought them to honor you¡­¡± And then he put the things in her hand in front of her.A piece of pce yarn, bright white color and looks very authentic. Reading at the novelsiread. WordPress The olddy¡¯s eyes brightened: ¡± This pce yarn is really good. It¡¯s really something in the Imperial pce.¡± Said, gave the side standing maid a wink. Besides Xiao Min picked up the pce yarn. Lian Jinrong looked at the things in An Yanran¡¯s hand and said, ¡°This is the fragrance of Ning soul in the pce. My cousin gave me two spindles. I don¡¯t need myself. Thinking that if my mother has trouble sleep at night, it would be very effective to light a little! ¡° The olddy¡¯s face finally showed a kind expression: ¡°I say you, where can I use such a good thing? Keep it for yourself, or give it to Zhongtao!¡± ¡°Zhongtao lie down to sleep right away started snoring. Where can use this kind of things¡­¡± Lian Jinrong said and gave the medicine to min¡¯er as well. The olddy said:¡± just now, I just let the maids freeze the sour soup. Since you are here, Just sit with me for a while! ¡° Lian Jinrong and An Yanran walked into the room with her. The maids immediately brought fruit and cold drinks. In fact, the olddy is not very old, but she has a fat body and is more dignified. After she sat down, she looked at Lian Jinrong and said, ¡°it¡¯s you who have a heart and still remember me!¡± Lian Jinrong smiled: ¡°Being filial to mother is right thing. Before, Mother used to be in the countryside. We just send some things on the new year¡¯s day in past. People can¡¯t follow their filial piety. Now with God¡¯s blessing, we have such an opportunity. how can we miss it? ¡° ¡± En, well said. If this is not filial and do not respect the old. It¡¯s is also difficult to amodate¡­ ¡± The olddy sighed. An Yanran has been sitting very quiet aside. Her face expression is no one can see. Originally, she thought that it would be good to please this grandmother. But she found that things didn¡¯t seem as simple as she thought. She had to suffer to understand thatyout. But since her mother thought it would be effective, she would apany her! The olddy looked at Yanran and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen youe to Ranyue to y these days. But haven¡¯t youe out yet? I think, things happen already happened. It¡¯s useless to think about it again anymore. Instead, Ie out with something for myself. Don¡¯t know who isughing secretly! ¡° Reading at the novelsiread.wordpress An Yanran was frightened at hearing the words, but she still said with a smile: ¡°what grandma says is¡­¡± The olddy went on, ¡°it¡¯s your mother who is sensible. It¡¯s true that you are so filial to her!¡± An Yanran didn¡¯t even talk this time, just nodded. The olddy sighed again: ¡°Mingxuan¡¯s kid is really a kid. He ys all day long and doesn¡¯t know how to n. After all, he is now the eldest son of the General¡¯s mansion. In a word, the General¡¯s mansion is probably his. Do you usually educate him about this? ¡° Lian Jinrong¡¯s face was a little happy when she heard this. If anything can make her relieved, it¡¯s her own son. Anyway, he is also the eldest son of the General¡¯s mansion. Although he is not a legitimate one. Hearing the olddy¡¯s saying, she hurriedly said: ¡°Although Mingxuan is still small, he dare not dy his academic work. General always likes military strategy. Therefore, the book Art of war was read early. But he is still small and can¡¯t seen anything!¡± The olddy¡¯s expression changed a few times, and then she said with a smile: ¡°Zhongtao is always good at martial arts. I know that, but don¡¯t gnaw him too hard. The child is still young and don¡¯t get angry. I think he looks like the tip of his heart¡­ He is the future hope of the General¡¯s Fu.¡± An Yanran on her grandmother¡¯s this kind ofments were somewhat unexpected. She has only seen Mingxuan a few times and she was so interested in him. But she could understand that because Mingxuan was the only son of her father after all. In any case, the General¡¯s mansion will have her younger brother to inherit. Reading at the novelsiread.wordpress An Yanran suddenly thought of a question! It was this problem that made her smile bitterly. Now it seems that all things are developing on the bad side, which is beyond her control, let alone her! Or will the olddy in front of her have some way? When Lian Jinrong heard the olddy boasting about her son, she was overjoyed and said with a smile, ¡°I remember my mother¡¯s words. I will teach him well and I will often let hime to my mother. You can teach him!¡± The olddy nodded: ¡°well, It¡¯s just that it¡¯s a little early for me to say such a thing¡­ I just remember that if Lian Jinyu gave birth to a son. Then eldest son¡¯s Di son would be the proper sessor, wouldn¡¯t he? ¡° Lian Jinrong listened, her face became pale slowly: ¡°is my jiejie pregnant?¡± The olddy smiled and said, ¡°what? You don¡¯t know such a big happy thing? ¡° Lian Jinrong and An Yanran didn¡¯t know but it can¡¯t me them. It was only when they entered the Pce this morning that they came out. An Qingran is the happiest one! She didn¡¯t even do the experiment in her hand, but ran to the front of her mother and smiled sillyly. Lian Jinyu was embarrassed by her smile: ¡°you this girl, it¡¯s a wicked idea!¡± ¡°Mother, this one must be a younger brother!¡± An Qingran smiled. ¡°Where youe, as if I can make decisions!¡± Lian Jinyu with a smiled and angry. Reading at the novelsiread.wordpress ¡°Ha ha, it¡¯s the same. If this time is not younger brother, I definitely want a younger brother next time!¡± An Qingran just grinned and said. Lian Jinyu frowned more and more: ¡°the more you say, the more outrageous it is. But it¡¯s still the girl¡¯s house that hasn¡¯t left the pavilion. How can it be good to let outsiders hear you?¡± ¡°Where is the outsider? Isn¡¯t this the two of us? How nice! ¡± An qingran finally sat at the head of the bed and looked at her mother. Her eyes filled with emotion. ¡°You are a child. Sometimes your mother can¡¯t understand you. Why do you think so much?¡± Lian Jinyu stands up and An Qingran jumps down at once. She is very nervous to follow behind: ¡°Mother you be careful!¡± Chapter 120 Hi ??. Got a new editor.???? Chapter 120¡ª Crown Prince poison effect. At this time, Hong Momo came in and whispered, ¡°Furen, the concubines ,having heard that Furen is pregnant , came and brought a lot of things to congratte you . Do you want to invite them in?¡± Lian Jinyu sat back on the soft couch and said, ¡°let them in!¡± The leader of the group was Lian Jinrong. She had cake in her hand and a smile on her face: ¡°Jiejie, this is a very happy event and I am thest one to know. It¡¯s such a sin!¡± She was nked by four other concubines. Banxia came up with a bag of things in her hand: ¡°jiejie, this is a freshly picked melon. I chose it myself for you. This year¡¯s melon is especially sweet.¡± Qiu Di and others also brought some rare things. So I don''t have to borate. Everyone pasted a happy look on their face. They only must know in their heart whether it¡¯s true or not, it looked sincere and festive though. Lian Jinyu did not want to see these women , but they were all her husband¡¯s concublines. So she could only open one eye and close one. Lian Jinrong was the most happy one. But An Qingran knew that she is suffering the most. She is afraid that there are a thousand swords stirring in her heart. Just then, Hong Momo came in again. Behind her is the maid in the olddy¡¯s house, Qian hua. She held a tray in her hand and said with a smile, ¡°Furen, this is what the old Furen rewarded you !¡± Reading at the novelsiread.wordpress Lian Jinyu immediately stood up and respectfully took it , ¡± You go back to the old Furen for me first. I wille to thank her personallyter!¡± ¡°Old Furen said, you don¡¯t have to pay special respects to her, she wants you to just take good care of your body¡­.¡± Qian hua says and left. Lian Jinyu sat down. An Qingran saw that the tray is full of tonics and a lot of bird¡¯s nest gtin. It seems that the olddy is still concerned about her mother. Lian Jinrong¡¯s face showed a trace of doubt. Then the corner of her mouth pulled in a sneer. She understood. Everyone did not dare to be too noisy. They only spoke two words symbolically and left. An Qingran checked the gifts one by one. Lian JinRong sent some treme* and the flower gauze used in the pce. Other concubines also sent food. An Qingran looked at all those things andughed. ¡°Mother, can you eat now?¡± (TN note:White fungus has been appraised for its medicinal benefits, namely anti-inmmatory and anti-tumor. In Chinese families, it ismonly used in soups cooked for soothing purposes like nourishing the bodies, healing dry coughs and clearing heat in the lungs.) ¡°What? Are you gluttonous? ¡± Lian Jinyu joked. An Qingran thought for a moment: ¡°If you don¡¯t want to eat, you should eat less. And these very popr tonics, I don¡¯t think are so good.¡± ¡°Are you forgetting, I, your mother, also studied medicine. what is good, don¡¯t I know?¡± Lian Jinyu asked. An Qingran chuckled. She really forgot, because she was worried. So what can eaten and what cannot be eaten, my mother knew it by herself. How nice. Reading at the novelsiread.wordpress ¡°When you are a doctor, why did you find the abbot to see me when I fainted ? And I heard that when you were ill at home, you called a doctor! ¡± An Qingran questioned. Lian Jinyu smiles. Can she admit that she is not very good at learning? Besides, she only studied for two months? She didn¡¯t want to tell qingran about all these things, for fear that she would worry . Therefore, she said, ¡°I¡¯m looking for the abbot because if I say that you have something to do, Yanran will think that I¡¯m being partial. Besides, if I¡¯m sick, I¡¯ll ask for the doctor because have you ever heard of a knife that can cut its own handle?¡± An Qingran was stunned by those words. Her mother was dignified when she was reasonable. She was even more lovely when she was unreasonable. She smiled: ¡°Well, what mother said does make sense, okay?¡± An Qingran saw that her mother is doing good. So she went back to practice with her rabbits. She finds that her biaojiu is not covered. Compared to her biaojiu, her mother is far from her. She is only fascinated in learning medicine. Her mother doesn¡¯t know and she doesn¡¯t want her to know. In fact, she doesn¡¯t want anyone to know. This may be her killer move. Just like learning martial arts, she wants to hide it from everyone. Everyone thinks that she is just a little girl with a weak body. In this way, people will not have their vignce against her. It¡¯s not a bad thing. Indeed, this is not a bad thing. Sometimes, An Qingran thinks that she can change her fate. But sometimes she feels that fate is awaiting her all the time. Maybe her rebirth is just a joke from heaven! That night. Reading at the novelsiread.wordpress She finally felt that her technique was good enough. she came back to the house tired. The moonlight outside was very good, but she had no mood to enjoy it. Rendong was also very exhausted. She¡¯s making her bed outside. So, An Qingran did not call her and went to close the window herself. When she just came to the window, suddenly a figure rushed over. Before An Qingran¡¯s scream had the time to escape her lips ,the dark figure pulls out a smile, and then falls down softly. It is Dongfang Jin again! Does he really regard her as a miracle doctor? Why does he faint everytime he sees her? An Qingran sees that his wounds are more serious this time. There were several wounds on his body, and his face was very pale. She can¡¯t help but frown. This unlucky crown prince was calcted by others even before he was born. He was poisoned by fetal poison and barely survived. But the people in the dark still refused to let him go. She is so angry! When An Qingran thought of it, righteousness in her heart could not help overflow, grinding her teeth for him. Rendong has seen so many aspects of the world. At least, she is more familiar with the crown prince now. She doesn¡¯t even scream, but goes straight to help. She says, ¡°Miss, Crown Prince seems to be hurt more than thest time. He doesn¡¯t go to find others. Is he waiting for miss¡­¡± She didn¡¯t say her next words and An Qingran said: ¡°Hurry up, I made medicinest time. It is in the jewelry box. You know what to do, prepare clear water again, watch the door, and don¡¯t let peoplee in¡­¡± An Qingran gave a lot of instructions. Rendong hurried to carry out the orders and she got too busy to ask any more. Although she was very worried about this matter, she still had some questions in her heart about the crown prince¡¯s intrusion into Xiwu yuan at night. Why did the crown prince not find anyone else, but only her Miss? She saw her miss hone her medical skills everyday . She is even more sure about them. She is also very happy to see it. In a word, although so many things happened in this period of time, everything that happened only made her admire Xiaojie a little more. Dongfang Jin had faintedpletely. He had a weird blush and was hot to touch. An qingran calms herself down. Although the crown prince¡¯s situation is different every time, she knows one thing for sure: he is poisoned again!!! There¡¯s always poison in the body! Luckily she happens to know a set of acupuncture therapy. As long as she does it, he will be alright! She began to untie Dongfang Jin¡¯s clothes. Rendong looked at her, only hesitated for a moment but then moved forward to help. Finally, Dongfang Jin¡¯s outer clothes were untied. His silk white inner coat was covered in blood. An Qingran look at Rendong and said, ¡°Bring the scissors, still the medicine for the wounds, the cotton wool and the candle¡­¡± She is now like a divine physician calm and confident. Rendong nodded: ¡°Miss, crown Prince is so serious, can you cure him?¡± This is her biggest concern and worry. Reading at the novelsiread.wordpress Chapter 121 Hi?? Chapter 121, Try Detoxification An Qingran quickly cut open the crown prince¡¯s clothes, cleaned, applied medicine and bandaged his wounds. Her slender fingers moved nimbly. She said: ¡°if someone else can save him, he will note to me. So, Rendong, we will do what we can¡­¡± An qingran did not want to think of much now. If she thinks about anything else, she cannot focus on curing him . Anyway, in thest life, the prince died in the pce. In this life, she would never let him die here. Reading at the novelsiread.wordpres Finally, An Qingran begins to use her silver needles. These days, she has practiced on the monkeys. Closing her eyes, she gets ready. The only problem is that she doesn¡¯t know whether it will work. Finally, An Qingran pricked twenty-seven acupoints with needles. Dongfang Jin¡¯s face slowly recovered some color and his fever slowly retreated. An Qingran was relieved. She knows that the most important step to force poison is to lift the poison with the needle. She can only wait for half an hour to see if the needle will change color! At the same time, she asked Rendong to sterilize the other needles. She prepared many needles for practicing this detoxification technique. So she didn¡¯t have to worry about not having enough. She also cleans and sterilizes the needles along with Rendong one by one. She is worried. This is the first time to used this acupuncture technique on a living, breathing person and not monkeys or rabbits. How can she not be nervous? Finally, when it was time, An Qingran pulled out the first needle of Tianchi. Looking at the ck needle, she smiled: ¡°Rendong, bake the needle with fire, then throw it away, and bury it as deep as before¡­¡± Rendong is a good assistant. She roasted the needles in the tray again and then turned to go out. An qingran check the pulse again. The crown prince¡¯s pulse is still very disorderly, but it¡¯s much better than before. An Qingran checked it quietly again. She knows that there is still arge residue of poison in his body. She can¡¯t do it today. She will continue to use the needle tomorrow. She really hopes to save him! ¡°Miss, you go to have a rest first. This ve will keep watch here!¡± Rendong came back and advised. An Qingran thought about it. Well, his injury will not be cured in a day. She went to the couch outside. Rendongid a quilt on the ground and sat there. Soon, An Qingran fell asleep. Don¡¯t know how long she slept, but suddenly she heard a greatmotion. It was the voice of Rendong calling for help. She jumped up and saw Dongfang Jin with red eyes. Looking at the Rendong, as if looking at the enemy, he was ready to pounce on at any moment. An Qingran sees the situation and hurriedly says ¡°Crown Prince, this is Rendong, my maid. Please don¡¯t move. It¡¯s a wound¡­¡± Dongfang Jin breathed heavily. He didn¡¯t seem to hear an Qingran¡¯s voice. His eyes were full of frenzy, more like a madman. Rendong was so scared that she moved to An Qingran¡¯s side: ¡°Miss, how could crown prince be like this?¡± ¡°His poison has entered into his mind nerve. He¡¯s not sober yet. I¡¯m afraid that in his eyes we¡¯re not who we are. Don¡¯t be afraid¡­¡± An Qingran observed and approached carefully. She thought to herself that his poison was more powerful than she had imagined. Although she helped him get rid of a lot, he still had a lot of it remaining in his body. She then remembered that he died of poison in thest life. Obviously, if he didn¡¯t meet her and he went on like this, he would definitely die if he had two or three attacks. Isn¡¯t her rebirth not for herself, but God wants to remedy the mistakes He had made? He wants her to save this crown Prince? This time, Dongfang Jin looks at An Qingran. His whole body is taut and the wings of the nose are still moving violently. An qingran¡¯s voice is soft: ¡°Crown Prince, don¡¯t be afraid, your injury is no problem now¡­¡± ¡°Rendong, the crown prince woke up, you go bring the boiled medicine!¡± An Qingranmanded. Reading at the novelsiread.wordpress When Rendong saw that Dongfang Jin was really quiet, she went out. An Qingran smiled and as she was just about to talk. Dongfang Jin suddenly moved and pulled her into his arms. His arm was around her neck. Obviously, he still did not recognize her and regarded her as an enemy. An Qingran wanted to shout but couldn¡¯t make any sound. Suddenly, Dongfang Jin¡¯s arm was released. He smelled a familiar fragrance from An Qingran. Deep in his memory, this fragrance represents safety and warmth. So, the whole person rxed . An Qingran was so scared that she turned around and was about to open her mouth. She was hugged by Dongfang Jin again. This time, instead of the ferocity just now, he kissed her. An Qingran was so scared out of her mind. The mouth that was just about to scream was suddenly blocked by his warmth. The scent of Dongfang Jin went straight to her nose. In addition to the fragrance of medicine, there was also a taste that made her heart beat frantically. The kiss of Dongfang jin is a bit aggressive. It seems to be plundering her soul. Slowly, it seems to taste her beauty. The kiss became more gentle. An qingran¡¯s mind was nk. She didn¡¯t expect that the first kiss of this life would be taken away by him. She should have freed herself, but somehow, her hands and feet felt boneless. If it wasn¡¯t for the strength of Dongfang Jin¡¯s arm, she would be on the ground in a puddle. The breath of Dongfang Jin was hot and his movements were gentle but domineering¡­ ¡°Miss, the medicine ising!¡± Rendong came in. Seeing the youngdy standing beside the bed in trance, the crown prince went back to the bed again. It looked like he was in aa again. ¡°Okay, put the medicine here!¡± Rendong felt that something was wrong with Miss. She cared for her and enquired, ¡°Miss, did the crown prince hurt you? Are you not feeling well? ¡° An Qingran felt that she was not only hot in the face, but also hot all over. She thought that he recognized her when she came in. It turns out that he just woke up and didn¡¯t know a thing, or maybe it was the because of his poison . But what was this kiss? Fortunately, Rendong has gone out, otherwise it is so disgraceful! Reading at the novelsiread.wordpress Now he is behaving himself. He faints again like its nobody''s bussiness! If he doesn¡¯t faint, she doesn¡¯t know what he is would do next! She sat on the chair beside the bed, a little spellbound. For the question of Rendong, she acts as if she is deaf. Although Rendong felt it strange, she assumed that the Miss was only thinking about his illness. So she doesn¡¯t think about it deeply. ***************** In the early morning, when the birds are singing happily by the eaves of windows, Dongfang Jin opened his eyes and looked at the warm room. He thought about it, but didn¡¯t remember what happened. Until he saw the sleeping beauty beside the bed. He only vaguely remembered that he had been attackedst night. Without thinking about anything he ran to the General¡¯s Fu. He felt that his body today was very rxed. He looked at the bandages on his body and knew why he came here! He remembered the time when he was in the cave, how the poisonous effect because of her silver needles, was reduced. He rxed. So, in his heart, he regarded her as a life-saving doctor! Chapter 122 Hi???? Chapter 122¡ªInexplicable Trust God knows how old she is. How can he rely on her? No, it shouldn¡¯t be dependence. What she gives him is a sense of security and trust! Yes, there are not many people he can trust and she is one of them. Thinking of this, the corners of his mouth raised. At that moment, An Qingran suddenly woke up. Her back was aching from not sleeping properly. Last night, her heart was in a mess. She wanted to sit here and be quiet, but she fell asleep. ¡°Are you awake?¡± The voice of Dongfang Jin sounded. An Qingran saw that his eyes were clear, without the redness fromst night. She smiled: ¡°You are finally awake!¡± ¡°You saved me again!¡± Dongfang Jin said. ¡°Well, how can I not save? Can I let people to find the crown prince¡¯s corpse in my yard? Can I? At that time, I will be a murderer! ¡± An Qingran said deliberately without care. Dongfang Jin frowned and said, ¡°You really don¡¯t care? You talk of my death!!!¡± An Qingran sighed: ¡°Disrespectful? however, you will not kill your live saving benefactor! Right.¡± In the early morning, the two started to quarrel. Reading at the novelsiread.wordpress Rendong is busy preparing medicine in the outer room. But she thinks she got see something new. Her youngdy is really being rude to the crown prince! Dongfang Jin looks at An Qingran¡¯s flower like smiling face. He is a little surprised. Is she treating herself as a friend? ¡°How can I repay kindness with vengeance?¡± Dongfang Jin feigns indifference. ¡°That¡¯s good, but I¡¯ll tell you that 20% of the poison in your body has been removed! The next time you have a poison outbreak, it should not be so painful. Of course, next time you have a poison outbreak. You must arrive here in time. So that I can clean up the remaining poison for you! ¡± An Qingran stood up and put the medicine in front of him. ¡°You have to drink the medicine. It cannot help with your poison. But it¡¯s good for your injuries!¡± Dongfang Jin looked at her in surprise: ¡°Can you detoxify? I thought you¡¯d just relive the pain! ¡° An Qingran¡¯s face shows pride¡± What¡¯s so strange about my ability to detoxify? Perhaps men are able to cure and women do not have the ability? ¡° ¡°Look at you, I just asked casually. wherees so many mischievous ¡­¡± A smile appeared on the face of Dongfang Jin. Whether she is naughty or not, he now thinks she is an interesting little girl. An Qingran knows that she said a little more. But if she did not say something, she would think of the scene fromst night. That would upset her! ¡°Well, since you can detoxify, can you do some more for me today? What poison do you use to relieve my pain? ¡± Dongfang Jin is full of questions. ¡°No, only when the poison acts up, I can treat you. I use upuncture. Because your poison is hidden in the internal organs of the body. It¡¯s not visible and can not be caught!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not detoxifying, you¡¯re catching ghosts!¡± Dongfang Jinughed. But asughed, his wounds were torn open and he had toy back in bed. Reading at the novelsiread.wordpress An Qingran looked at his weak appearance, can¡¯t help but wonder where he got such strengthst night. Fortunately, he faintedter. Otherwise, she doesn''t know how she would save herself, maybe she couldn''t. Look at him today, behaving as if nothing had happened. As she thought, her heart was inexplicably angry. She put the medicine in his hand and turned around and went out. She looked at Rendong and said, ¡± Crown prince¡¯s injury is very serious. I¡¯m afraid he can¡¯t leave today. so you must be careful not to let anyone find out any abnormality. It¡¯s a big problem if found out by anyone!¡± ¡°Even if Miss doesn¡¯t say it, the ve knows it. The ve has prepared all the things he used and ate. As long as the crown prince doesn¡¯te out of the room, it¡¯s easy to hide the matter! ¡° ¡°He also knows his priorities. Besides, even if he thinks of leaving now, it won¡¯t work. It¡¯s dawn and his lightness skill can¡¯t work¡­ In short, be careful! ¡± In fact, An Qingran also mentioned that Dongfang Jin didn¡¯t cause her any troublest time. This time also she hopes he will not. Dongfang Jin in the room heard her words and nodded in secret. Her mind is really sharp and can see even a tiny hint of problem. Indeed, after missing for the night, there was no way for him to leave without being found. An Qingran ordered a lot of things from the kitchen. Several kinds of porridge, pickled vegetables and buns. She didn¡¯t know the taste of the crown prince. But she didn¡¯t think that the crown prince is picky. He ate the porridge with relish. An Qingran tried not to make herself stand out today. So after she told Rendong to cook medicine for the crown prince on time, she went to Beiyuan,to pay respect to her grandmother and uncle and then went to Dong nuange. At that time, her mother was watching the fabric and saw here in and said: ¡°You can help mother to pick. Which color of these fabrics is good¡­¡± ¡°What does mother want to do?¡± ¡°Making clothes for your grandmother and your uncle¡¯s family. It¡¯s autumn. That¡¯s our intention!¡± "Mother, you are really thoughtful. It¡¯s just July now, far from autumn!" "First, I am afraid that it will be forgottenter, but I am not good!¡± An Qingran looks at the cloth. It¡¯s the first-ss silk. Her mother is not willing to use this material for herself, and she wants to give it to others all of a sudden. But she doesn¡¯t say anything. She chooses the light color for her aunt, the purple color for her grandmother and then the indigo color for her uncle. She helps her mother put away the rest. Reading at the novelsiread.wordpress Finally finish doing, Lian Jinyu sat down holding her waist : ¡°didn¡¯t you sleep wellst night?¡± An Qingran shook her head and said, ¡°no, I slept well. Why is mother asking?¡± ¡°Look at your eyes, they are still red¡­ Are you worried about something? ¡° "Mother, why do you say so?" ¡°I gave birth to you. What you are like, you think I don¡¯t know? What happened? ¡± Lian Jinyu¡¯s eyes are sharp. ¡°You are really my mother!¡± An Qingran chuckled and said, ¡°I can¡¯t hide anything from you. Well,st night¡­ I had insomnia. The window was closedte. Lot of mosquitoes entered in. That Mosquito repellent incense is useless. So today I want the steward to buy more for me!¡± ¡°so it¡¯s just this thing, what¡¯s there to worry. There are still some pots of grass in mother¡¯s outer room. Just take them! ¡± ¡°My mother can¡¯t be bitten by mosquitoes, so I¡¯d better go to the steward.¡± When An Qingran said these words, she apologized to her mother secretly in her heart. She didn¡¯t mean to hide about crown prince from her mother. It was just that even mother shouldn¡¯t know about her situation. Otherwise, if something really goes wrong in the future, her mother will also be implicated. Right now this is still a small matter. If mother knows it, she will definitely not let the crown Prince stay in her room. And if the injuries on the crown prince¡¯s body open again, it will be very dangerous. In short, An Qingran thinks that the less people know about this thing, the better. Only Rendong knowing is good . Chapter 123 Hi???? sorry for dy. I am not well. This chapter is not edited. Chapter 123: Coexisting in a Room . She apanied her mother for a while. Suddenly Hong momo said that someone visited. It¡¯s Dong Ju and she held arge pot of Nantian bamboo. She said with a smile, ¡°jiejie, this pot of bamboo is just ced in the outer room. When I came to my jiejie¡¯s room two days ago. I saw that there was a pot of flowers missing in this ce, so I sent them today! I hope you like it! ¡° An Qingran looked at the pot of bamboo. Glossy green leaves seemed to have just been drenched in the rain, swaying and dripping, which she could not help but like. Although Lian Jinyu didn¡¯t like these concubines in her heart, she couldn¡¯t bear to reject their kindness. so she nodded: ¡°it¡¯s not bad, put it here. I like it very much!¡± Dong ju had happy expression on her face: ¡°jiejie likes it. It¡¯s a happy thing to see that our General¡¯s Fu going to have new baby.¡± An Qingran saw this also didn¡¯t say anything then she left. She had nothing to say to her father¡¯s women. When she returned to Xiwu courtyard, she remembered that there was such a God in the courtyard and didn¡¯t know how it was going. Go in and find Dongfang Jin sitting on the chair reading a book. That book belong to An Qingran. He looked at her and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to read history books?¡± ¡°Historical books? Why can¡¯t I read historical books? I don¡¯t know what a woman like me should read in the crown prince¡¯s heart? It¡¯s just women¡¯s records, privet and the like this?¡± An Qingran chuckled in front of him with pride. ¡°Well, I was wrong!¡± Crown Prince Dongfang Jin looked at the little girl in front of him and said with a smile,¡±Now what do you read, I won¡¯t be surprised. Even I don¡¯t know actually you are a doctor!¡± ¡°Well, there¡¯s nothing strange about it. It¡¯s just some medical skills. It¡¯s iparable with the people in Imperial hospital!¡± When An Qingran said this, she suddenly felt that she really didn¡¯t believe that her biaojiu¡¯s medical skills are the best in the world. That Imperial hospital have so many talents. How could no one be able to detoxify the crown prince? The crown prince was poisoned. Of course, it¡¯s the work of the people in the pce. Is there any connection between the person who poisoned and the imperial physician? Otherwise, for so many years, the crown prince only continued his life. It¡¯s hard to exin that the crown prince can¡¯t able to detoxify in his life. Besides, can the empress not worry about her son? Why doesn¡¯t she visit all the talented people? Or is she went visit them but no one can cure it? Or no one dares to cure? There¡¯s no reason. The Empress is the mother of a country. She is loved by the emperor. Is there anyone else who can get power in the harem and surpass the empress? An Qingran felt confused. Perhaps, no one in the world are better than the jue qing valley in medical skills! Seeing that she was dazed, Dongfang Jin continued to read the historical book. Two people think of each other in the room. None of them speak again. There was a rare silence. It made Dongfang Jin veryfortable! He likes such a quiet time when there is no one to disturb him. However, the woman around him is also a worry free. It should be quiet and move like a painting. This feeling is really good. An Qingran has been very careful. She didn¡¯t order too much at lunch. Just the usual amount and she put all the food in front of the crown prince. The crown prince looked at the meal and said, ¡°what? Don¡¯t you eat it? ¡° An Qingran smiled: ¡°I will go to have dinner with my mother in little while, now I will not eat!¡± Crown Prince didn¡¯t doubt it and eating the meal. An Qingran said to apany her mother, but she didn¡¯t go at all. Because her mother would be taking a nap at this time. She only walked in the mansion at will thinking that fortunately, the crown prince didn¡¯t have to stay here for a long time, otherwise she would be really hungry. Suddenly, she saw An Ranyueing over with joy on her face. When she saw An Qingran, her expression was stiff for a while, but then she returned to her simple appearance. An Qingran knows that Since thest white jade hairpin incident, the two people have been neither salty nor nd. An Qingran knows that An Ranyue remembers revenge. She doesn¡¯t care! This life does not know how, she will not forget the hatred of thest life! In thest life, she and An Yanran together gave themselves what kind of humiliation. If she still acts like that in this life, she will not be polite. ¡°Jiejie, where are you going?¡± An Ranyue asked with a smile. ¡°Just walk around. Meimei, what about you? Where are you going? ¡° ¡°Well, I looking for Yanran. She¡¯s not happy these days. I am going to see! By the way, jiejie, my grandmother saidst time, let uncle to choose good family for my elder sister. I don¡¯t know that elder sister has a choice of person in her mind? ¡° An Qingran hears the words and chuckles in her heart. It¡¯s also a poisonous and brainless one. She says: ¡°I really can¡¯t understand meimei¡¯s words. Isn¡¯t this woman¡¯s marriage is all orders of her parents and the words of the matchmaker? Where is my trun to choose. Perhaps, meimei has been choosing her own husband? ¡° An Ranyue hated, she forgets herself for a while. She said thinking of Dongfang Yan. But she robbed her, and her face turned white with shame and hatred. She says:¡±It¡¯s meimei¡¯s fault. I didn¡¯t expect sisters to chat in private. Jiejie also put on the appearance of a schr. let the meimei learn!¡± Reading at the novelsiread.wordpress An Qingran said: ¡°Non Taoist schrs also don¡¯t care about things that are private or not private. However, the ancients have the idea of Self-discipline. When you are alone, you shouldn¡¯t have the idea of crooked door and crooked way. Heaven has eyes, but Meimei have heard of it? Of course, I understand meimei ¡®s good intentions. I think what happened to Yanran made everyone wary. So Meimei is afraid of being married to a bad husband, so she ns for herself? If so, it¡¯s my fault! ¡° An Ranyue is told by An Qingran in this way, but she doesn¡¯t know how to reply. She says with amnesty: ¡± Jiejie is careful here. Meimei won¡¯t disturb.¡± ¡°That meimei is walking!¡± An Qingran said didn¡¯t give way to her. An Ranyue walked around her. Don¡¯t know what she scold. Ofcourse, It¡¯s very low voice. An Qingran pulled out a smile on corner of her mouth. She felt very happy. Although she also warned herself not to show any hidden things. But when she saw the familiar face and thought of her poor child, her heart could not be calm for a moment. Although An Qingran was very careful, she did not know that a spy is already had been ced in her courtyard. Lan Xiao Ge. Lian Jinrong looked at the little girl in front of her eyes and asked again, ¡°are you sure?¡± That little maid lowered her voice and said: ¡°Although da Xiaojie seems to be the same as usual. But she doesn¡¯t let us in her room . Just let the Rendong go in alone. There is a problem. Moreover, I saw that the Rendong was cooking medicines quietly. The ve slepttest night and vaguely heard the voice of a man in the inner room. This morning, I was afraid of hearing it wrong. I wanted to hear it again, but as soon as I was near the steps. I was scolded by Rendong and said that no one was allowed to enter the room when the youngdy was in the room for retreat¡­¡­ What¡¯s more, Rendong secretly buries something in the yard. It¡¯s something stained with blood. Is it Xiaojie, Did she do something shameful? ¡° Chapter 124 Hi?? Chapter124: Harbouring evil intentions. When Lian JinRong heard this, her face showed an evil expression. She looked at the little girl and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about what other abnormal performance she has! I don¡¯t want to make a mistake, you don¡¯t want to be isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Another thing is that this morning, Xiaojie asked for a lot of porridge. She usually didn¡¯t eat pastries in the morning. Today, she also asked the kitchen to make cakes and pastries. She couldn¡¯t eat them all by herself, but the bowls and tes were empty. Just now, when she ordered lunch, it was for one person. However, when the meal was delivered to the house, she came out. It seems that she didn¡¯t eat it at all! This is doubt one, doubt two. Rendong¡¯s expression is too careful. She looks like a thief. There is a little maid who forgot and entered into the room to reply. Rendong roared out, saying that no one can enter the room and scolding her for not having a brain. ¡± The little maid said and thought again, ¡± today¡¯s weather is hot. isn¡¯t it strange that the windows of her house haven¡¯t been opened yet.¡±. Her eyes were bright as if she had finally grasped the key to the problem. Lian Jinrong hears and says, e, reward.¡± The little maid took the reward and left. Lian Jin Rong and An Yanran look at each other and smile. An Yanran jumped up and said, ¡°I told you that An Qingran looks like a pure and virtuous women. Actually did such a shameful thing privately . Let you to frame me up. If this time you didn¡¯t lose her reputation, I can¡¯t get rid of my hatred!¡± Lian Jinrong said, ¡°keep your voice down. Don¡¯t let the wind go out. Let¡¯s think about it carefully. Don¡¯t let her escape this time. Besides, who is the man in her room?¡± ¡°Crown Prince!¡± An Yanran suddenly said, ¡°There is no one else except the crown prince. when she was in Yuehua temple, although I didn¡¯t see it, but the crown prince disappeared at that time. We know that, right? She happened to be missing. Of course, she didn¡¯t admit it. Even if she wasn¡¯t missing, the crown prince¡¯s yard and the courtyard she lived in are just a wall away. They must have a chance to meet each other. Last time, the note we sent to the crown prince made the crown prince alert. Anyway, if she really had something with the crown prince, it would be too bad. Mother, think about it again. whether to do this or not? If we really make her and crown prince¡¯s business, is it not cheap for her? ¡± Lian Jinrong thought for a moment and said: ¡°it¡¯s not necessarily the crown prince. What¡¯s more, if we make her things real, she won¡¯t be a crown Princess ,but just a Cefei and our goal will be achieved. Besides, the crown prince have a name outside. At that time, he won¡¯t marry her!¡± When ites to this, the expression on An yanran¡¯s face is awkward, yes, she is also a side Cefei! This reminds her of the affair with Kang Wang, but also a hate, She was in love with her cousin, now it¡¯s better, although she has be his Cefei, but in the end he has not forgiven her! The two women are here discussing how to catch adultery in act. They have to make a big fuss on purpose. Just at this time, An Ranyue came. She pouted and was very angry. Yesterday at noon, when encountering An Qingran, she was taught a lesson about Self discipline , which made her not in the mood to find An Yanran. She went back to Beiyuan angrily and was not good to talk about it to others. After all, she was caught by An Qingran when she said nothing. Today, she wanted to open up. An yanran didn¡¯t like An Qingran . Yes, some words are just right for her. As soon as she entered the room, she felt that the atmosphere was wrong. She didn¡¯t know what was going on, so she said with a smile, ¡°Auntie, what¡¯s the matter? Isn¡¯t it who made Auntie angry again? ¡° Lian Jinrong looked at her and sighed: ¡°you say, Qingran this child. I¡¯ve been treating her as if my own child. how can she be such a cold heart?¡± Didn¡¯t expect that her words just pierced the heart of An Ranyue, and she immediately said, ¡°yes, she is stingy, she doesn¡¯t speak to others. she doesn¡¯t leave any affection for them. When I think of thest time she framed Yanran, I would report the injustice for Yanran. Who let us have no evidence, we can only swallow this tone.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mention that we have suffered such a great loss. It¡¯s also our own misfortune. I thought that we should guard this child in future. But I didn¡¯t expect that she could do such a thing!¡± Lian Jinrong said with a sad look. ¡°How? What happened? Why didn¡¯t I hear?¡± An Ranyue was most curious. ¡°Mother, we don¡¯t know. Why don¡¯t we speak about it? Anyway, she is my jiejie. She may be merciless, but we can¡¯t be unjust!¡± An Yanran pretended to persuade her mother. An Ranyue is even more curious: ¡± What happened in the end, but I am anxious.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s tell you, we heard the servants saying that there is a man in Xiwu courtyard!¡± ¡°Huh? There¡¯s a man? Who is it?¡± ¡°Where do we know, but if it¡¯s really her friends, it¡¯s all right. Now thinking about it, I¡¯m afraid that she is too young to meet and cheated by others. At that time, she will suffer losses for nothing, don¡¯t you think?¡± Lian Jinrong said. An Ranyue heard the eyes brightened and smiled twice: ¡°There will be such a thing happening. Aunty , what are you waiting for? Why don¡¯t you check it out. By the way, Let me tell my grandmother, let the elderlye and have look . Still believe her, she hurts yanran, even if there is no evidence, it can be considered as a even!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t disturb her olddy, this matter has not been determined yet!¡± ¡°Then we go together and have look?" An Ranyue gathered the smile on her face. She pretended to be concerned. "Yes, don''t let her suffer!" Lian Jinrong¡¯s goal has been achieved. If this matteres out, even if Lian Jinyu and An Qingran wants to hide it, the olddy will definitely know! Reading at thenovelsiread . WordPress Three people came to Xiwu courtyard together. There are also a group of nannies and maid girls behind them, which seems to be a team. Rendong is handling the needles at the gate of the yard. She sees arge group of peopleing over. She doesn¡¯t have time to inform An Qingran. Lian Jinrong is near: ¡°what about your Xiaojie?¡± ¡°Second Furen, Xiaojie is in the room. If the second Furen want to find her, the ve will go in and inform Xiaojie!¡± Rendong is surprised to see their face color and shocked in the heart . There arrivals is not good! Lian Jinrong didn¡¯t talk when she saw it. She just pulled Rendong aside and went inside. When the Rendong saw it, she ran over again: ¡± second Furen, isn¡¯t Xiaojie doing something wrong? You can let the ves do things, don¡¯t be angry with yourself!¡± Her voice is very loud, it means to send a message to An Qingran. An qingran hears the words andes out of the room. Then she closed the door herself. There is an rmed expression on her face. She goes up and says, ¡°Yiniang, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s the matter?¡± Chapter 125 Hi????? Chapter 125¡ªThe frame for a Crime. Lian Jinrong looked at the expression of their master and servant, and knew that if the matter had been seven points credible before, it would be nine points now. She smiled and said, ¡°what? Yiniang came to see you, and didn¡¯t you invite her to sit in her room? ¡° ¡°Oh¡­ Yiniang doesn¡¯t look well. Is there anything wrong? ¡± An Qingran talk about others. She gave Rendong a wink at the same time. Rendong is going to enter the house. Lian Jinrong said: ¡°you master and servant, what careless eyes to wink in front of me. Say it directly! Really don¡¯t let us in? ¡° ¡°Well, in fact, I should invite Yiniang to sit in the room, but I didn¡¯t clean up the room. Yiniang is still sit here!¡± An Qingran point to the entrance of the partial house. Lian Jinrong stands there and looks at An Qingran¡¯s beautiful face. The more she looks at it, the more she hates it. It¡¯s reasonable to say that her daughter¡¯s appearance is not inferior to her. It¡¯s just because of her birth that her daughter suffered so much. Moreover, she framed her reputation. Today, she finally catches this opportunity. How can she be fooled by her? At this time, An Yanran said, ¡°Our mother and daughter don¡¯t dislike jiejie¡¯s house. If jiejie thinks our identity doesn¡¯t deserve to enter the main room, there is nothing to say!¡± An qingran hears the panic in the bottom of her eyes. She stands there biting her lips: ¡°To be honest, it¡¯s really a mess in the room. It¡¯s not convenient for Yiniang and meimei to be guests¡­¡± She said, she did not invite them to go to the partial room. She only stood there, her face was flushed and her forehead was still sweated. Seeing this, An Yanran smiled like a flower: ¡°it seems that jiejie has no opinion, then we will go in!¡± ¡°Wait!¡± An Qingran shout to stop them and weakened her voice. ¡°Today is really inconvenient, I will invite Yiniang to be a guest again on the other day?¡± ¡°This family can¡¯t use such politeness. If I say, it¡¯s better to run into a day than to choose a day ¡­¡± ¡± Usually guests will follow host¡¯s convenience. How do I feel that you are going to refuse my wish¡± An Qingran block in front of them, ¡°today I can see that Yiniang and meimei do not mean to be guests. But it seems to be condemn! Is there anything in my room that interests Yiniang and meimei? ¡° She stood there, stirring her hands with handkerchief. when she spoke, she sometimes wanted to look back but not dare to appearance. Her expression really made Lian Jinrong very happy. She said coldly, ¡°it¡¯s also true. We heard people saying that there is a guest in your yard. Let¡¯s see what kind of guest it is!¡± ¡°This¡­who said?¡± An Qingran said in a hurry and It looked like she was going to hit someone. Lian Jinrong shakes her head: ¡°who do you care? The old saying is good. There is no airtight wall in the world. Do you want to dy the time when you are here?¡± ¡°Listen to Yiniang, even if I have guest, it should be a man. If there are big Xiaojie of any family, Yiniang won¡¯t bring so many people here to make noise and spread it out. But I think our General¡¯s Fu can¡¯t even amodate one guest, just like oppressed!¡± An Qingran coldly said. ¡°It¡¯s no use talking about it here. Don¡¯t you want me to call my grandmother here? She olddy can¡¯t ept even little sand in her eyes. At that time, jiejie will have a good exnation! ¡° An Ranyue suddenly opened her mouth. An Qingran look at her a smile way: ¡°Exin what? Isn¡¯t my grandmother not happy to know that there is a guest in my house? ¡° ¡°It depends on what kind of identity the guest is? Yesterday, jiejie still pretended to say something about Self-discipline. Actually you are saying this kind of Self-discipline? By the way, I still don¡¯t know how to be Self discipline , let¡¯s watch and learn! ¡± An Ranyue said and walked on. She had told herself that she was only watching the bustle, but she didn¡¯t expect that An Qingran was here to say something else because she was procrastinating. She couldn¡¯t wait. Lian Jinrong took the opportunity to walk forward and said, ¡°What kind of distinguished guest is it really shameful?¡± An Qingran leaned to one side, and all three of them entered the room. But those nanny and maid girls looked at each other, but no one dared to follow them. Lian Jinrong headed straight to her bedroom. As soon as she entered the room, she saw that the purple thick bed was hanging. The faint figure in it made her smile even worse. She said, ¡°is it the new Guye is shy?¡± She said that she would tear away the mattress and behind An Yanran and An Ranyue followed closely. However, when the mattress was pulled away, all three of them were stunned: there was no one in the bed, and the faint figure was just her quilt and pillow! An Qingran¡¯s voice rang out behind her: ¡± It turns out that Yiniang came here to catch the adultery! How can Yiniang think of man hiding in my room? Is it Qingran¡¯s usual debauchery that cause the Yiniang to worry so much? That is a big sin..¡± Speaking of this, An Qingran began to wipe the corner of her eyes and with a thick nasal sound: ¡°it¡¯s good that there are no guests in the house. But Qingran was justzy for a while and feels not well. She didn¡¯t have time to clean up the room. Yiniang even gave Qingran such a big charge. If it¡¯s passed on, everyone in the capital knows that Qingran hid a man in her room at a young age. But this doesn¡¯t let Qingran to live? ¡° The more she said it, the louder she cried. Seeing this Rendong went her side and busy consoling her. Just now she already got Xiaojie¡¯s eyes and let a person go to invite General and Furen. At this time, An Zhongtao and Lian Jinyu went in. But at the moment, because of surprise, Lian Jin Rong still hasn¡¯t put down the mattress in her hand. When she saw these two peopleing, she immediately released her hand and looked flustered. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Qingran,Why are you crying? ¡± Lian Jinyu looks at An Qingran cries. She is busy and distressed. An Zhongtao looked at Lian Jinrong and said coldly, ¡°what are you doing here?¡± ¡°I¡­we juste here to sit!¡± Lian JinRong said. An Yanran has no idea at the moment. She didn¡¯t expect that this would be the results. An Ranyue secretly wants to hide, but the room is so big, where can she hide? ¡°Come and sit down? What do you want to do when you open someone¡¯s bed? What do you want to do with such arge group of people? ¡± An Zhongtao¡¯s voice was full of anger. In fact, he is not stupid. When he enters the house, he feels that something is wrong. Lian Jinrong doesn¡¯t know what to say. At this time, Rendong said, ¡°just now, the second Furen came in and said that Xiaojie had hidden someone in the room. Also want us to meet with new Guye*¡­¡± (TN note: guye is son inw of the house. Like Kang Wang because he is gonna marry Yanran.) An Qingran was secretly happy. She couldn¡¯t say anything. Rendong is the best to speak at this time. Sure enough, An Zhongtao looks at Lian Jinrong with eyes almost spraying fire says, ¡± Don¡¯t you think things at home are messy enough? Do you still dislike the reputation of the General¡¯s Fu ? ¡° What An Yanran has done is enough for him lose face. He never thought that Lian Jinrong even wanted to ssh dirty water on An Qingran¡¯s body. Chapter 126 Chapter 126: Reduced to an acolyte Lian Jinrong¡¯s heart is full of hatred. The little maid dare not cheat her. It must be the man who left. So An qingran was calm. No, if she had been calm all this time, I would not be sure that someone was hiding in her room isn¡¯t? Obviously, she was intentional just now, even her tears are fake! But what should I say? Actually let the General to see her true nature. ¡°Why don¡¯t you talk?¡± An Zhongtao is shouting. Lian Jinrong suddenly softened: ¡°General. Qie also because very concerned about Qingran. Afraid that she¡¯s too young to meet people and deceived. Listened to someone talking about so came here! General, if there is no rumor, how can qie will think of this¡­ ¡° An Zhongtao shook his head. ¡°Who is talking about? I don¡¯t want to hear from you. Still remember thest time you med Qingran for gave some medicine. Obviously, you have a prejudice against her and now ites out again¡­. I don¡¯t want you to mess around in the mansion!¡± ¡°General, why don¡¯t you think about it? Qie is wronged. If qie don¡¯t have looked carefully , how can Ie here for no reason? Isn¡¯t it obvious that giving someone an excuse ?¡± Lian JinRong also tried to reason with him. An Zhongtao just shook his head: ¡°now, I don¡¯t want to hear any word you say and I won¡¯t listen it. Go back immediately and think about it behind closed doors!¡± Lian Jinrong¡¯s tears also came out: ¡°General, we have been husband and wife for more than ten years. Don¡¯t you believe me? I have done some things that to disappoint you in the past. I do this for a reason¡­ ¡° An Zhongtao¡¯s cold and fierce eyes passed. Lian Jinrong couldn¡¯t speak the words any more, because she knew that he hates her very much now. He had never used such eyes to see her before. She only remembered his happy and gentle appearance on her, but she had never seen such a angry appearance. Her heart was dark. Today she was nted in the hands of that little girl. She knows that it¡¯s no use saying anything else. She can¡¯t hand over the secret little maid. If she said that, she didn¡¯t know what to charge her. Maybe she would me her for nting spies and so on! She left dispirited. An Qingran cried all the time. When she saw her came to the door, she stopped crying and looked at An Ranyue who was going to leave secretly. ¡°Meimei, where did you hear that there¡¯s man in my room?¡± An Ranyue was suddenly stopped and said in a panic: ¡°it¡¯s from my aunt. She said there¡¯s a man in your room. Let¡¯se¡­¡± Speaking of this, seeing Lian Jinrong¡¯s eyes, she said hurriedly, ¡°I have something else to do. I will go first!¡± An Zhongtao stares at Lian Jinrong and says, ¡°don¡¯t you get out of here?¡± Lian Jinrong suddenly said: ¡°yes, someone saw her secretly burying things, which can prove whether what I said is true or not!¡± Just now, she should have said this, how did she forget! Hearing this, An Zhongtao looked at An Qingran and ask: ¡°What happened? Are you burying something?¡± An Qingran shook her head: ¡± Father, I can¡¯t understand what Yiniang is saying. I bury things? I nted two flowers¡­ ¡° ¡°It¡¯s something with blood!¡± Lian Jinrong seems to have obtained the imperial edict, which is totally different from that just now. Anyway, her bad name hase out, so it¡¯s better to speak clearly. ¡°What has bloody things? Yiniang, how can you say that in front of¡­ ¡°An Qingran looks with ashamed ¡± Yiniang doesn¡¯t mean¡­¡± She said her face was ashamed. How can An Zhongtao not understand? When he hears the words, he looks at Lian Jinrong even more angrily: ¡°you are a mother and also you have a daughter. You still don¡¯t understand such things.How can you say it in front of so many people?¡± At this time, Lian Jinrong understood. She hurriedly said, ¡°it may not be that. Should find a midwife woman to see if her virginity is perfect¡­¡± An Zhongtao raised his hand and pped her in the face: ¡°what else do you want? From today on, your second Furen¡¯s status will not be used any more. You will be demoted to one level. For the acolyte, the monthly support will be halved and the maids and nannies will be halved! ¡° What else does Lian Jinrong can say? She thinks she is so stupid that she can¡¯t fight a teenage girl. If she wants toe, she has no grievance! After Lian Jinrong left, An Qingran was still aggrieved. An Zhongtao thought it was inconvenient for him to be here, so he asked Lian Jinyu to stay here for a while, so that she could apany An Qingran. As soon as they left, An Qingran stopped crying. She looked at Lian Jinyu¡¯s worried eyes and smiled. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry about me, I can think of it. Because thest time An Yanran¡¯s things happened, they always hated me and thought it was my fault. So, it¡¯s normal to frame me like this. I just don¡¯t understand how stupid they are. Did they hear anything ande to catch adultery. They can¡¯t catch anything, but they lose face! ¡° ¡°Maybe they are crazy!¡± Lian Jinyu didn¡¯t know how to describe it. This Lian Jinrong before takes people to her house to catch adultery but now she brings people to An Qingran to trouble. Thinking of this, she says, ¡°Did she arrange someone who didn¡¯t finish the task? Or, daughter, you are so lucky that It doesn¡¯t have to be dispersed! ¡° Mother can think like this, let An Qingran very happy. At least, she did not doubt why she was suspected by Lian Jinrong. She did not know whether her father would doubt her after he figured out the problem! Fortunately, today¡¯s affairs are handled without fear or danger. In fact, she was really afraid that Lian Jinrong would go to dig the hidden things. Therefore, she quickly said it was her own menstruation and so forth. I think Lian Jinrong didn¡¯t expect this! Finally, all the people left. An Qingran sit in the room and looked at the Rendong and said, ¡°We have spies in the yard. You investigate in private. Who is interested to work in my room these two days! I have a n! ¡± As she spoke, she smiled. Lian Jinyu sat in her room and looked at the ount book. After An Zhongtao came back, he looked at her:¡±Don¡¯t worry about it. There are stewards for these ounts, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°My body is not so delicate. If I don¡¯t do anything now, let peopleugh !¡± Lian Jinyu said with a smile. An Zhongtao took down her ount book and put it on the table. He raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°who dares tough at the hostess of the General¡¯s mansion?¡± ¡± Look at you, you¡¯re so ecstatic again! ¡° ¡°Of course I am proud¡­¡± Said, His big hand covered her belly, and his face was happy. ¡°This time, you must give me a son. He is the legitimate son of the General¡¯s Fu !¡± Lian Jinyu frowned: ¡°you, it¡¯s too difficult to do this task. I can¡¯t guarantee that I will have a boy. Do you dislike it when I have a daughter?¡± She deliberately med. Chapter 127 Hi???? Chapter 127 Clearing the Yard ¡°Howe? No matter whether it¡¯s boy or girl. That is my An Zhongtao¡¯s child. How would I dislike them? ¡± An Zhongtao said with a smile, ¡°Just, I hope I have a son gave birth by you. He can get the inheritance of both of us. I don¡¯t know how excellent it will be!¡± Lian Jinyu smiled: ¡°you can make peopleugh!¡± The voices of the two people are getting lower and lower, and what they say, outsiders can''t hear¡­ It¡¯s needless to say how Lian Jinrong is indignant. As for Xiwu courtyard, An Qingran stand on the steps and shouted for Rendong: ¡°what are you busy with? Come here soon! ¡° Rendong came out from the side of the building and took a spade in her hand and said , ¡°Xiaojie, ve is here!¡± Reading at thenovelsiread. WordPress ¡°Come on, let¡¯s hurry up. Don¡¯t really let Yiniang dig things out. At the time, It will be lively!¡± As she spoke, she looked left and right, then the two walked back to the yard. ¡°Are you buried under this tree?¡± An Qingran asked Rendong. Rendong nodded: ¡°Although it is nighttime, but the ves are not mistaken!¡± Two people began to dig, but soon they dug up a pile of things. Then they carefully changed the thing to bottom of the wall and buried it and piled a pile of debris on it. After doing this, An Qingran said: ¡°Rendong, now Yiniang thinks again something, she also can¡¯t find here, you say!¡± ¡°Xiaojie is right!¡± Rendong said with a smile. When the two returned to the room, An Qingran lying on the bed and half squinting her eyes to refresh her mind.She was also afraid. If Dongfang Jin didn¡¯t leave early, it was really caught by Lian JinRong. In fact, the next night, Dongfang Jin left and she didn¡¯t persuade him to stay. After all, this is not the best ce for him to recuperate. So on the third day, Lian Jinrong took arge group of people with her, as if she had got the best sword. She understood at first sight and pretended to be afraid deliberately. Indeed, those people were fooled! Just thinking of this, Rendong came in and whispered, ¡°Xiaojie, ves have clues. Just now, the maid has been observing and found that Xizhu had been following us until we have buried something. Then, just now, she left quietly and went to the direction of Lanxiao Pavilion. At the door, she didn¡¯t enter but came back !¡± "Call her." An Qingran said. Xizhu came in, a girl the same age as Rendong. She only had eyes to pick out. At first nce, she was not an honest person. How could she haven¡¯t noticed before? It seems that I was too confused in myst life and I am notpletely smart in this life. And the blind side that she didn¡¯t notice. ¡°Xiaojie!¡± Xi Zhu lowered her head as soon as she entered the room. ¡°What is the order to ve?¡± Reading at the novelsiread. WordPress Seeing her expression is still calm. An Qingran didn¡¯t speak, just staring at her from head to toe and found that her style of dress was better than the ordinary little maids. The eyebrows and eyes are all painted, and there is a hairpin on her head, which is worth lot. At least a little maid like her shouldn¡¯t be able to afford it. Xizhu is a little scared when she looks at her and finally said: ¡°Xiaojie, what did the ves do wrong?¡± ¡°How long have you been here?¡± ¡°The ves entered the Fu at the age of ten, and served the Xiaojie three years ago. By this year, it is already Six years!¡± Xizhu replied. ¡°Six years, where were you before you served me?¡± ¡°Well, the ves served the second Furen¡­ no, it should be the acolyte now!¡± Xizhu said. ¡°Since then, Did you give her information? Three years ago, or recently? ¡± An Qingran suddenly said coldly. Xizhu heard the words and was scared: ¡°Xiaojie, the ves don¡¯t understand what thedy is saying.¡± ¡°Then you don¡¯t know that Rendong and I just purposely acted for you, dug out some useless things and buried them. Actually, this work is not very good, Rendong!¡± An Qingran called out. When Rendong came in, she looked at Xizhu and blushed angrily: ¡°you girl, you are silent. Do you think no one knows what you are doing? If you admit now, or you can be spared a fight. If you still don¡¯t say it, then think about it. What is the end for act against the Xiaojie. The second Furen can¡¯t protect you now! ¡° Like this Rendong threatened her. That Xizhu already face all yellow, but she is still not lucky, they can¡¯t catch evidence, so don¡¯t open her mouth. Rendong threw the bag that had been hidden behind her in front of her. Looking at the silver and jewels rolled out of the bag, Xizhu suddenly copsed to the ground: ¡°Xiaojie, mercy, Xiaojie, ves deserve death¡­¡± Xi Zhu kowtows and tells how Lian Jinrong find her and how to let her give the news. An Qingran looks at her scared face and thinks about how to deal with her. ¡°Xiaojie ves said everything should say , Xiaojie spared the ve!¡± An Qingran nodded:¡±Okay,ter you went to butler and say your family is sick.They ask you to go back and take care of it. I let Rendong apany you to say.ter, you care yourself well! ¡° Upon hearing this, Xizhu¡¯s eyes showed gratitude: ¡°Xiaojie, is really so generous and kind. ve is very grateful¡­¡± ¡°You know it¡¯s a littlete, Therefore, no matter how lenient or benevolent, you will not benefit any more! ¡± Rendong was so angry that she wanted to hit her. An Qingran stopped her: ¡°Pack up all her things, and give her the money of injustice. Then send it away. Don¡¯t let me see it.¡± After sending Xizhu away, Rendong was unwilling to say, ¡°Xiaojie, did you let her go so easily? Why don¡¯t you hand her over to the General?¡± ¡°Forget it, be lenient wherever it is possible. maybe I didn¡¯t do it well enough, so I didn¡¯t get her loyalty. Besides, if I gave her to my father, she would say something else, and we would be troubled!¡± Rendong secretly admires Xiaojie¡¯s thoughtfulness. In addition to this spy, An Qingran feels morefortable. However, she did not know how Lian Jinrong arranged this person around her. so she makes Rendong be more careful at usual times. ********************** Beiyuan The olddy asked people to prepare some more gifts for Lian Jinyu. When she was preparing, Chu Shi came in at the same time. She said with a smile: ¡°It¡¯s thoughtful of my mother to think about it. But the weather is so hot. If supplement was too much, it would be too internal heat¡­¡± She regretted it after she said it. The expression on the olddy¡¯s face did not change much, but said:¡±The child in her belly is the legitimate son of the General¡¯s mansion. Whoever doesn¡¯t pay attention to it is a fool!¡± She suddenly said this, but let Chu Shi stupefied for a while. Her face blushed , as if she had done something wrong. A momentter, she said, ¡°yes, now the whole mansion is up and down . Even the atmosphere dare not breathe. This childes at a very good time and everyone is very happy.¡± Chapter 128 Hi????. Sorry for long dy . Chapter 128: Is a matter of thought The olddy¡¯s face also show a smile: ¡± yes, it¡¯s time to be happy. The female master of the family is pregnant. Everyone in the General¡¯s mansion should be happy. If really I have a grandson , I don¡¯t know what gift to give him?¡± ¡°However, the General¡¯s mansion is his. I think this is the biggest gift left by his ancestors! ¡° Chu Shi¡¯s face was stiff when she heard the words. She looked at the olddy, but she could not see her thoughts. After a few words, she went back to her room. At the time, An Zhongyuan just woke up from his afternoon nap. Seeing that she was angry, he said, ¡°who has provoke you?¡± ¡°Where is provoking in the end? It¡¯s toote for me to be happy. The eldest son¡¯s house is going to have his Di son. Mother is also happy with him. We are not happy. wouldn¡¯t it provoke quarrel? As if we don¡¯t wee this child?¡± An Zhongyuan sat up and said:¡± Why must it be a son?¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t it be a son? Besides, this fetus is not, there is still a next child. I don¡¯t know what you think in your heart about this one child. If someone else having a son, I¡¯m very happy to be coaxed . The emperor will make a decree again. This is the General¡¯s mansion and we are guests. You can still sleep! ¡± Chu Shi¡¯s voice is a little loud. An Zhongyuan¡¯s face has changed a bit. He immediately got up and dressed and went out. Chu Shi¡¯s said in the back: ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°I am going to ask my mother for a word!¡± His voice has not fallen and the person is out of the house. Hearing this, Chu Shi''s face angry has been reduced. When An Zhongyuan came to olddy¡¯s room, olddy already prepared the supplements. Just letting people to send them to Lian Jinyu. See himing in and say : ¡± what is the matter? Just now your wife left and you came so soon. What can I do for you?¡± Reading at thenovelsiread. WordPress ¡°Mother¡­¡± When he spoke, he let the maids go out and then said, ¡°Does mother think of some methods?¡± ¡°What are you talking about!¡± The olddy sighed and sat down. ¡°The matter of the General¡¯s Fu Di descendant!¡±An Zhongyuan¡¯s face was full of anxiety, ¡°if this child is born¡­¡± ¡°Why are you in a hurry? Like a flustered cat. You know although she is pregnant. But can be born or not, It depends on heaven¡¯s will and her ability!¡± The olddy¡¯s face shed a trace of ruthlessness, which was totally different from the expression just now. An Zhongyuan''s vision is also stupefied: "Do you mean?" ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything. I¡¯m just saying that there are so many concubines around her. None of them are honest. Do we need to worry about anything else? All we can do is watch them fight, yes, just watch the y! ¡± The olddy took a sip of tea and said, ¡°And what happened to your own matter? It¡¯s just a five product, but it can¡¯t work! ¡° ¡± This, son is working, but the ways in the capital is not familiar. I don¡¯t know where to find a connection!¡± An Zhongyuan sighed. ¡°You live in this General¡¯s mansion. Do you need to find a connections outside? Let¡¯s talk about itter! ¡± The olddy is overcast. An Zhongyuan was very panicked at first. He did think of her words. He didn¡¯t worry at all. *********** An Ranyue was most frightened these two days. For fear that An Qingran woulde to her trouble. Thest time she blindly follow the crowd and went to Xiwu yuan. When return back and let her mother tell as soon give scoldings. Because they need to be restrained and can¡¯t let them on guard. She thought this matter was true, But she didn¡¯t expect to be apprehend by the person together. She felt very strange. An Yanran usually looks very smart. How can they do stupid things?If there is no definite information about such a thing, how can they make trouble? Damn it. It¡¯s no wonder that they will be punished. However, when she calmed down, she thought again that Lian Jinrong might not have received the news. But they were obviously calcted by An Qingran. At that time, she also thought that there must be a man in her house or she would panic! The more she think about her, the more she feel that An Qingran can''t be allowed. I¡¯ll walk around herter. Don¡¯t let her calcte for me one day. She was also afraid that An Zhongtao and Lian Jinyu would be angry with her because of this incident. But it seemed that these two days were calm, there was no movement. Obviously, she was a small role, how could those people pay attention to it. Such a thought is extremely unbnced. Is it impossible to make calctions by yourself? ******** In Lanxiao Pavilion, Lian Jinrong is almost mad. She can¡¯t find a ce to scatter her anger. So she has to stay in the yard. She unable to pursue this matter neither she can¡¯t investigate it. Maybe the little girl just act on hearsay but not sure about it. But she believes it¡¯s true. Now she thinking, An Qingran, no matter what, she always will get married. Regardless of marriage is good or bad. Anyway, she will be always married off. If Lian Jinyu gives birth to a male, let alone she is a acylote. Afraid that there will be no chance for her to have a foothold. Now the General is still seeing that she has given birth to xuan¡¯er. If his Di son is born , where is her xuan¡¯er going to get a chance? An Yanran already had a certainty. Does she have any chance to perform in the pce of Kang Wang? It has to be after marriage. Now she can only count on this son! And Lian JinYu doesn¡¯t give her this chance? How could she forget this? Lian Jinrong¡¯s heart already has been struggling toe out the real fiery. For so many years, Is she destined to have a tragic ending from the day she was born? She is a Shu born. Is she doomed to can¡¯t lift her head her whole life? She has be obstinacy. But she doesn¡¯t know that sometimes being a Shu born or not is not the crux of the problem. If people only have the heart of harming others, then the heaven will not allow it¡­. Lian Jinrong doesn¡¯t think about anything at the moment. She just wants to get rid of Lian Jinyu and the baby in her stomach. She doesn¡¯t hesitate to fight for death. She can¡¯t let this little bastarde to this world. ************ Dinner Everyone is sitting together. The olddy looks kind-hearted, and when she sees Lian Jinyuing in, she immediately orders people: ¡°Move a soft chair for Furen quickly. So, this is the beginning months, you should not walk to Beiyuan to have dinner with this olddy¡­ ¡° Lian Jinyu said with a smile, ¡°Mother, where am I so delicate. It¡¯s not the first one. I have experience! ¡° ¡°Nonsense, although it¡¯s not the first birth, but your years are not the same. You should be careful. Tell you that my old woman thinks this birth is a grandson. You can¡¯t scare my grandson!¡± There was a angry smile on the olddy¡¯s face. Lian Jinyu looked at all the people present in the room. Her face became hotter and hotter. She said with a smile, ¡°Mother doesn¡¯t have to worry. Besides, I don¡¯t think this baby is different. It¡¯s not necessarily a man.¡± ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll tell you, now my old woman will announce a thing and you all listen! ¡° Comments are closed. Chapter 129 Hi,?? Make enemies The olddy looked at the concubines standing on the ground again. ¡°I now dere that if the Furen has a boy in her belly, When he is born, he will take over everything in the General¡¯s Fu! ¡° Hearing this, Lian JinYu was surprised: ¡°Mother, it¡¯s too early to announce this¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s the earlier? Zhongtao is the eldest son. If you give birth to Di son, he is Di son and Di grandson. ording to thew of Dongze and by the rites and equttiue. My old woman just said it in advance, what¡¯s wrong! ¡± The olddy said angrily,¡±Your kindness this old woman knows. But you should also show the momentum of being the master of the family. Don¡¯t be too kind. Do you hear me? Those naughty troublemakers should be cleaned up, as well as the concubines. I heard that few days ago you went to Qianran¡¯s yard to catch some men. I think you¡¯re confused. Now that you¡¯re out, save something! ¡° Lian Jinrong is standing beside the four concubines and serving together with them. The olddy suddenly talks about her. Her face is hot and she dare not say anything, but says, ¡°qie knows wrong!¡± The olddy looked at her and said, ¡± if you know the mistake, don¡¯t think of those useless and big people all day long. Would you like to do something serious? Teach Mingxuan well! Now Furen doesn¡¯t have time to discipline him. You should try your best! ¡° After listening to the olddy¡¯s words, Lian Jinrong was not angry. On the contrary, there was a smile on her face. It seemed that she suddenly understood something. An Qingran sits on the table and An Mingxuan is beside her. He still looks like a child who doesn¡¯t understand things. He is just sitting respectfully and stares at the bowl in front of him. She sighs for him. An Zhongtao said: ¡°Mother, it¡¯s son¡¯s ipetence. You don¡¯t need to be angry with her. Son will discipline her¡­¡± The olddy nodded, ¡°By the way, everyone remembers what I announced just now. That¡¯s how it¡¯s done!¡± What does Lian Jinyu want to say? She just smiles and shakes her head. She doesn¡¯t say. An Qingran was a little ufortable. In fact, what grandma did was right and what she said was right. But why did she feel ufortable? She didn¡¯t think of it. However, looking at the concubines standing behind her, she suddenly felt that the food was tasteless. When her grandmother didn¡¯te, she couldn¡¯t see them several times a year, which was wonderful. Now Everyone had to meet each other every night and didn¡¯t know what her father would think. The four concubines were all young and delicate.And now the mother is pregnant and can¡¯t serve her father. Grandmother called them every day, but what do it mean? In the end ,It¡¯s her own son. of course, will not be same as her daughter-inw¡¯s idea! An Qingran thought that she might have understood her grandmother¡¯s mind. Where she knows, What she thinks is totally different from what the olddy thinks. On the table, whenever there is something special, the olddy always asks people to put it in a small bowl in front of Lian Jinyu. In case she can¡¯t reach it. Lian Jinyu didn¡¯t have chance to pause. She has been eating variety of meals all the time, but it¡¯s like she¡¯s finally supported till the end. Back in the room, Lian Jinyu strolled back and forth. An Qingran sit there and suddenly said, ¡°isn¡¯t grandma too warm today? It¡¯s not just found that you were pregnant today. ¡° Lian Jinyu thought for a moment and said, ¡± Maybe the olddy is happy today!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t see like that¡­¡± An Qingran quietly said. ¡°You are a child with a heavy mind!¡± Lian Jinyu said with a smile. This pregnancy makes her in a good mood. Although something happened to Lian Jinrong, she still felt that everything in the mansion was on the right track. She has nothing to worry about, just that she could let the baby in her belly born out safely. She didn¡¯t expect that everyone hope this is a boy! An Qingran chuckled: ¡°yes, I think so much. Now everything is alright!¡± She didn¡¯t want her mother to worry too much. Just leave it to yourself! She didn¡¯t know what else Lian Jinrong could do! Lian Jinrong went back to her room andughed angrily: ¡°I¡¯m really stupid! I didn¡¯t expect the olddy to use this trick! ¡° An Yanran said: ¡°my mother thinks there is something wrong with my grandmother?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear that? How obvious is your grandmother¡¯s meaning? She first said that she would let Di grandson inherit the General¡¯s mansion and then she told me to educate Mingxuan. I heard that she tells me to find a way to let Mingxuan take charge of the General¡¯s Fu! ¡° An Yanran didn¡¯t hear it. But she thought what her mother said was right. If Di grandson were born, they would have no more status. So, she sighed,¡±It¡¯s just that Mingxuan is still small and don¡¯t know how to argue. I can see the rtionship between him and An Qingran is very good! Better than me his own jiejie! ¡°. ¡°It¡¯s also because you usually don¡¯t pay much attention to him. He¡¯s not the problem. An Qingran would never go so much to use him to do anything. All she has to do now is ask God to give her a younger brother. Mingxuan is also a poor child. Mingxuan is the eldest son, but he is not Di son, so he was wronged¡­ ¡° A trace of hatred shed through Lian Jinrong¡¯s eyes. Anyway, her hate never stopped. After An Qingran went back to her yard,she began to study all kinds of gynaecological skills besides continue to practice that set of acupuncture . She felt that she must know these things in advance to prevent her mother¡¯s symptoms. Although she was also a medical student, An Qingran didn¡¯t see the excellent medical skills in her! Or do it yourself! Anyway, biaojiu left all his secret medical books reserved for her. All she needs is practical experience. Reading at thenovelsiread. WordPress site An Qingran began to nt herbs in her yard. Those simple Manchurian wild ginger, wolfberry, safflower and so on. She began to touch and feel about different types of nts .She dug pits to nting and watered them with Rendong. She went to check whether they survived every day. In a word, these days she has a very substantial life. However, after work, she asionally think of Dongfang Jin and his kiss! After he woke up, it was the same as never happened. He didn¡¯t mention it. Of course, it¡¯s not convenient for her to mention it. She can¡¯t always ask him why you kissed me? What are you going to do? Listen to this it appears like he is should take responsibility for this. In this life, she didn¡¯t want to have any rtionship with the royal family. Even if Dongfang Jin came to her for treatment asionally, she just wanted them to be friends. She saved him only because she saw his golden quality. Moreover, In thest life, the Crown Princess of Dongfang Jin was Lou Wanyue, her cousin. Of course, she has to think about her. In this life, she didn¡¯t want her to be widowed early. Besides, she also wanted to use the Crown Prince to deal with Dongfang Ye. Dongfang Jin has saved her several times. In short, she felt that she has countless reasons to save the crown Prince. Chapter 130 Hi?? Chapter 130 Chaos in the spring pool Rendong is still remember the crown prince and say : ¡°Miss, the crown prince shoulde!¡± ¡°Do you want him to get hurt again?¡± An Qingran chuckled. ¡°No, the ve just thought that the crown prince was hurt and came to (find) Miss. Thank you for your help after the injury!¡± Rendong, however, has great illusions about the crown prince. Of course, it¡¯s for her Xiaojie. ¡°He¡¯s here, and I¡¯m not going to do it myself?¡± An Qingran chuckled. ¡°Is there any other way?¡± Rendong sighed. ¡°Well, we don¡¯t have to ask for anything in return for our efforts!¡± A Qingran said and put the wild ginger in the pit, ¡°don¡¯t you bury the soil soon?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Rendong frowned, ¡°the ve always felt that he should not have no news¡­¡± ¡°Just tell me. Don¡¯t let it go out. If the crown prince doesn¡¯te, it¡¯s good for the General¡¯s mansion. After all, the secret people have the upper hand. He has been injured several times. If they knows that someone in the General¡¯s mansion has saved him. Afraid that we also will be regarded as enemies by those in the dark. By the time, we don¡¯t know who offended!¡± Rendong a listening, frighten and dare not say again. In fact,The question of who is the enemy of the General¡¯s mansion also puzzled An Zhongtao. Thest time An Qingran was robbed in Yuehua temple, he still now has no clue. To be honest, he acted straightforwardly and offended many people. He could not imagine any one to deal with him casually. There are too many enemies. Lisn JinYu is in the room every day and she doesn¡¯t go out very much. It¡¯s too hot to say. She¡¯s really afraid of some ident ! The olddy also won¡¯t let her go to Beiyuan to apany her for dinner every night. Everyone will make her the same food. An Qingran eat in Beiyuan, and will apany her to have another meal if she has a space in stomach. That day, when she was eating, she smelled a sweet smell, not the smell of the meal. She found that it was a pot of flowers on the windowsill and said strangely: ¡°Mother, this flower hadn¡¯t there before. Who gave it to you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know which concubine. All those people visit me and send me things every day. Either supplements or fun things to make me happy¡­ ¡° An Qingran smells the fragrance of the flower and said: ¡± It¡¯s Night blooming jasmine fragrance. It¡¯s notmon in our General¡¯s mansion, but it¡¯s trouble for them ¡­.Wait! Mother, do you remember what Night blooming jasmine said in the medical book? ¡° Lian Jinyu looks at her face wrong, but she just frowns and couldn¡¯t remember anything: ¡°How to say it? Are you testing your mother¡¯s medical skills? Didn¡¯t your biaojiu teach you a lot? Tell me! ¡° An Qingran frown and said: ¡°Only Night blooming jasmine fragrance is strong. If you smell it for a long time, you will be in a happy mood. It is not good for you to sleep, but it has nothing to do with it. It doesn¡¯t affect you very much. However, when Night blooming jasmine fragrance mixed with the smell of nandai bamboo is poisonous . Although it can repel mosquitoes and insects, it is not good for your health¡­. Come on, move these two pots of flowers out! ¡° An Qingran speaking immediately gave instructions. She was afraid that Lian Jinyu was too worried and didn¡¯t say it too seriously. In fact, the two kinds of flower fragrance are harmless to human beings, but when they are put together, they can produce a kind of Psychedelic poison, which makes people gradually have hallucinations. When they are sleepy at night, they are in a trance during the day. For a long time, let alone to keep the fetus, adults are also at risk. Lian Jinyu thought, ¡°yes, I didn¡¯t think of that. You are more attentive than me.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m studying hard. Fortunately, the smell of flowers is not so bad for my body. I¡¯ll take a look at the arrow orchid again. How can the leaves turn yellow? Who sent it? ¡± An Qingran began to pay attention to all the flowers in the house. ¡°The all people in this General¡¯s mansion. Sometimes when I am not here. Things they send it, Hong momo can¡¯t tell clearly. She has collected it all. But this basin seems to have existed. What¡¯s wrong? ¡° An Qingran look at the flower pot, suddenly frowned, lean on the flower leaves, she smelt them carefully, and said: ¡°there is no flower blooming. How can the strange fragrancee?¡± She picked up the shovel beside and dig up the soil. As she digs, the fragrance in the air became stronger and stronger, and her heart became more and more frightened. Until she dug out something like a ck stone egg, she was shocked and immediately took it outside: ¡°Hong momo, the farther you throw this, the better! And this potted flower, throw it out. ¡± Hong momo didn¡¯t know what was going on, but she finds that An Qingran¡¯s face is rarely very angry. She was so scared that she wrapped it up and walked out of the yard. ¡°It¡¯s Musk!¡± said Lian Jinyu, who was behind her. She also has studied medicine anyway, naturally she knows the musk. When learning medicine it is alsopulsory to recognize a drug. An Qingran turn around: ¡°Mother, who sent this flower, can you find out?¡± ¡°Look!¡± Lian Jinyu pointed to the flowers in the courtyard before the terrace, and said,¡±No one can remember so many flowers. Besides, this basin really looks like it¡¯s original . How can we find out when it was buried here? It¡¯s really difficult to deal with this matter. If it¡¯s not handled well, it makes people think that I¡¯m making a chaos and deliberately don¡¯t tolerate people! ¡° An Qingran actually didn¡¯t think of this a bit. In her opinion, no one in the four or five concubines could escape this responsibility. They should all be sent home! However. If you think about what your mother said, she knows that if you do this, The people in outside will definitely gossip that legal wife is pregnant with Di son, then she doesn¡¯t tolerate others. But this thing is no small matter. An Qingran already started to have cold sweat. Fortunately, she has more clear sight and suspicions heart today. If it wasn¡¯t for the strong smell of the nocturnal fragrance, she would not have thought of anything and would not have smelled the sword orchid for no reason. If it had been in this room for a long time, her brother and sister would not havee into the world! She ordered that all the flowers and nts in the yard be cleaned up. Then all the supplements and fabrics sent by those people were sent to the warehouse of the General¡¯s mansion. Once there was a movement in the Dongnuan Pavilion, the whole General¡¯s mansion knew it. The person who made the evil in the dark was also surprised. Unexpectedly, she had just moved a little and was found by others. However, she was afraid that they would find herself! After An Zhongtao came back, Lian Jinyu hesitated for a long time. Do you want to tell him about it. But when she saw the fatigue on his face, she swallowed it back. Yes, there are too many things happened in the General¡¯s mansion recently. She¡¯d better let him save some heart. Later, I really should be careful. If it is not Qingran, I don¡¯t know when I will find out! This is also a lesson for her. An Zhongtao is in a good mood after having a cup of tea in his chair. He said, ¡°How is it? Today body is notfortable? ¡° Chapter 131 Hi???? Chapter 131: Kill the Di son. After having a cup of tea in his chair, An Zhongtao was in a good mood. He said, ¡°how about ? Is body any ufortable today? ¡° ¡°Everything is fine today!¡± ¡°When I came back, I saw people carrying flowers. Does it smell ufortable? ¡± ¡°Yes, sometimes the flowers are too fragrant, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s good. So I move them away, I won¡¯t have to recruit mosquitoes!¡± ¡°Well, I thought, if you like, I¡¯ll buy you some more!¡± ¡°No need. By the way, the General found the man behind the plundered one?¡± Lian Jinyu has always been thinking about this matter. What¡¯s more, what¡¯s in her flowerpot today makes her believe that the enemy may not be outside. An Zhongtao shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think we can find out with the no prospect!¡± If Lian Jinyu wants him to check his concubine, she has to say it However, An Zhongtao¡¯s eyes were full of expression. He stood up and circled Lian Jinyu¡¯s waist, attached it to her ear and said: ¡°I always think of you this day, afraid that something might happen to you. When I see you, I¡¯m relieved¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been very careful¡­¡± Lian JinYu said with a wry smile,¡± just be careful again, don¡¯t have Qingran this child¡¯s carefulness. ¡± She finally said it. ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s going on?¡± An Zhongtao doubts. ¡°Today I dug out musk in a pot of flowers¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± An Zhongtao¡¯s eyebrows stand up when he hears the words, ¡°who did it?¡± ¡°I asked Hong momo about the flowers. We already had it. How can we find out when and who buried them? There are people in my house all the time. There are not only people in the house, but also many people at thest party. How can I find out if there are still uncles and their families? ¡° ¡°The guests will never put this thing, because you were not pregnant at that time, other people¡­¡± An Zhongtao frowned. ¡°Is it Lian Jinrong?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know who it is!¡± Lian Jinyu said, ¡°During this period, many people sent things to my yard. Can¡¯t remember them one by one, but she didn¡¯t send flowers¡­¡± She said that she also told An Zhongtao about the mixture of two potted flowers. Anyway, it¡¯s said that if he has any way or can find out who, it¡¯s better to check together. An Zhongtao hears the words and says: ¡°Do you want to hide it for them? Talking about flower and mosquitoes when I get back! ¡° ¡°I also don¡¯t want you to worry about it. How can this family get into such a mess? I think it¡¯s also my problem, attracting envy! ¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s time to reorganize this family! Just you, you must be careful again. I find that Qingran this child, not only calm, but also have some ideas. You can let here here often! ¡° ¡°Yes!¡± Lian Jinyu said and stroked her little belly. Her face was sad. Before the child was born, how much jealousy did he get? She couldn¡¯t help but worrying. The child in her stomach was not strong enough. Reading at the novelsiread.wordpress An Zhongtao is very angry about what happened. The General¡¯s Fu has been causing trouble all day long. He mes Lian Jinrong. The thought of her was a real tangle in his mind. She is absolutely a special thing, especially in bed, which he can¡¯t forget. What¡¯s more, she also raised a pair of children for him, which is a little credit and hard work. Otherwise, he would have taken her back to Lianfu! That Lian Fu may not take her in. So he kept his mind on everything. But those concubines were jealous of Lian Jinyu. They were sincere to him. They could see it in their eyes, which made him hesitant. They couldn¡¯t find it at all. Just know that Lian Jinyu¡¯s decision is right. Then this thing to let go. Just more concerned about Lian Jinyu. It¡¯s a pity that she is pregnant, which makes him bear the desire all the time. It¡¯s very hard. An Qingran to the things in her mother¡¯s yard. This time, she ys all her heart. It was the food she ate. It¡¯s also crossed her eyes first. Fortunately, after a few days, her mother went to Beiyuan to have dinner with everyone. The olddy had told her not toe, but since she hade, she had not ordered her to go back. Anyway, what she did was just for others to see. Well done. If something goes wrong, she naturally will talk about it. That day, Lian Jinyu felt a little ufortable. An Zhongtao asked the doctor toe. After the diagnosis, nothing happened. The child and adult were very healthy, just a normal reaction. Reading at the novelsiread.wordpress All the people in the yard reacted to her difort. Not only olddy sent her supplements, The concubines also sent things to the room. An qingran just helps take care of them. Lian Jinyu lies on the bed and looks at these people. The expression on her face is not happy or angry, very calm. Though she knew that any one of them might have done it to her in secret, what could she do! Finally, Lian Jinronges and holds An Mingxuan in her hand. That An Mingxuan small age and looks good, but the behavior is a little timid, afraid that being long suppressed by his sister. Lian Jinronges near and asks An mingxuan to say hello to his mother. An mingxuanes near and kneels respectfully, kowtows and says, ¡°Mother Jin¡¯an!¡± Although Lian Jinyu has opinions on Lian Jinrong and An Yanran, she still has nothing in her mind about this An mingxuan. She says, ¡°Get up quickly and what kowtowing!¡± She conveniently pulled up An Mingxuan, let him sit on the edge of the bed, holding his small hand and said: ¡°Have you been reading recently? I don¡¯t have time for you! ¡° ¡°Back to mother, read some, If don¡¯t understand something, the teacher also exin it! ¡± An Mingxuan replied respectfully. ¡°That¡¯s good. If you don¡¯t understand,e and ask your father or your sister. They can exin something to you. It¡¯s my mother. I just know a few words. I understand something in principle. But if I change it into a book, it won¡¯t work!¡± Lian Jinyu is modest. Lian Jinrong said after her :¡±If jiejie can¡¯t understand then meimei can¡¯t even read a word it. But recently, meimei¡¯s health is not good and doesn¡¯t take care of Mingxuan. It¡¯s always been Xi momo who taught him. Fortunately, he was very quiet and didn¡¯t make trouble. It¡¯s advisable to make trouble less! ¡° ¡°Well, when he¡¯s older, Let him learn more about horsemanship and archery with his father. The man of the General¡¯s mansion should be good. If martial arts doesn¡¯t understand, his father is afraid to be unhappy! ¡± Lian Jinyu said. An Qingran thinks that her Mother is right. Her father is always good at martial arts, so she and An Yanran have learned Kung Fu. My mother can say that, obviously, she didn¡¯t regard Mingxuan as an outsider. An Mingxuan suddenly said, ¡°Does mother have a little brother?¡± He looked up at Lian Jinyu with bright eyes. Chapter 132 ???????? Chapter 132: Shu brother is jealous. Lian Jinyu chuckles that it¡¯s a child. She has been pregnant for so long. When she was eating in the mansion, the olddy clearly mentioned it. He also heard! But she didn¡¯t think of anything else, so she nodded: ¡°yes, how about my mother giving birth to a Didi to apany Mingxuan?¡± TN note: Didi means younger brother. An Mingxuan was stunned by the words and didn¡¯t answer. Lian Jinyu looked at his expression and frowned, ¡°what¡¯s the matter? Does Mingxuan dislike little brother?¡± An mingxuan nodded: ¡°yes, I don¡¯t like Didi. Mingxuan likes meimei!¡± Lian Jinyu hears the words andughs: ¡°This child, do you have two jiejies, so want to have meimei?¡± An Mingxuan shook his head: ¡°I just don¡¯t like Didi. I don¡¯t like it anymore. No one will hurt me¡­¡± He said, pitifully pulling Lian Jinyu¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t you want Mingxuan?¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Lian Jinyu frowned. ¡°Who is talking nonsense here? Who says I don¡¯t want you?¡± ¡°No nonsense, my mother will like Didi, not Mingxuan.At that time, no one will take care of Mingxuan. I don¡¯t want Didi. Mother, you don¡¯t want Didi, OK?¡± Said, An Mingxuan then cried, His small face was huddled together, pitiful and angry. At least An Qingran thought he was very angry. Mother has been pregnant for such a long time. He will also knows soon orter. Obviously someone is behind the instigation, that person is not Lian Jinrong then who can it be? But at this time, Lian Jinrong pretended to say, ¡°Mingxuan, don¡¯t pester. How can your mother do such a thing? How can you pester your mother!¡± Reading at the novelsiread.wordpress Saying that, she came to pull An mingxuan . An Mingxuan shook her hand and said: ¡°you are not my mother, whatever I do, I only recognize my mother¡¯s words¡­¡± As soon as he said this, Lian Jin Rong¡¯s eyes changed a few times. It¡¯s just acting. The child is too much in the y! It¡¯s natural that she taught An Mingxuan how to make so noisy. She and An Yanran taught him several times in the room and then frightened him. He realized that things were urgent. He was usually a dull man. An Yanran talked about many terrible consequences, so he was really worried. An Yanran scared him. If his mother had a little brother, he would be locked up in another ce. He would never see his parents. Besides, he would be starving every day and could only eat pig food. It doesn¡¯t matter what else. The pig food really scared him, so he agreed to cooperate with them. Lian Jinrong was afraid that he would make mistakes. Unexpectedly, he acted like this. It¡¯s really her son! Lian Jinyu looked at the crying An Mingxuan and said,¡±No nonsense, at least she is your Yiniang. She gave birth to you. How can you talk to her like this?¡± An Mingxuan shook his head and cried more loudly: ¡°I don¡¯t care. I only know my mother. I¡¯m my mother¡¯s son. Mother,you don¡¯t want Didi, OK?¡± He just again and again repeatedly not to let Lian Jinyu give a younger brother. Lian Jinrong sighed beside him. There was no way. An Qingran looks at her mother¡¯s straight frown. She smiles andes out, rips open An Mingxuan¡¯s hand and says, ¡°Come on, jiejie will bring you some sugar to eat. We can discuss this matter slowly, OK?¡± An Mingxuan looks at An Qingran and shakes his head: ¡°jiejie, I want meimei!¡± ¡°Well, mother will give you a meimei. Who said that it¡¯s Didi in the belly. Obviously it¡¯s meimei, OK?¡± An Qingran didn¡¯t want her mother to worry about it at this time. Listen to An Qingran¡¯s words, An Mingxuan stares at her eyes, half wondering: ¡°Really? It¡¯s not a little brother, is it a little sister? ¡° An Qingran nodded: ¡°yes, who told you, it must be a little brother?¡± An Mingxuan thought about it. Just to say it, Lian Jinrong suddenly said, ¡°look at this kid. Saying full of jokes. He doesn¡¯t know where to hear it and take seriously. That¡¯s good. Even me this Yiniang he doesn¡¯t recognize. He¡¯s afraid that he¡¯ll be left out. So want toe here. Adults and children are the same It¡¯s all selfish, isn¡¯t it? ¡° An Qingran is still surprised to hear such wordsing from her mouth. What does she mean, want to get rid of herself? Reading at the novelsiread.wordpress Since she said this, An Qingran me her on how good she with words, so she also said with a smile: ¡°so, it¡¯s called a child!¡± An Mingxuan sobbed. Hearing others talking about him like this, he was embarrassed and stopped crying. Lian Jinrong hated this. She told him at the beginning that he should cry at least for a column of incense time. It¡¯s just that his mind is too simple and that An Qingran has such a devil¡¯s idea. It¡¯s just that in a few words, it¡¯s resolved. It really makes her angry. It seems that he and Yanran really looked down on her before. Look at her eyes, like a demon. What¡¯s more, she looks more and more attractive! She didn¡¯t know who she hid in the house, but hated that she didn¡¯t catch her. She didn¡¯t think she was honest! An Qingran pulled An Mingxuan¡¯s hand, and put some cakes and sugar on him. An Mingxuan smile through tears andughed, and ate happily. He didn¡¯t feel anything about his own created a disturbance just now. There is no sense of crisis. Lian Jinyu sighed. All concubines saw that there was no good y, so they left one after another. Lian Jinrong led An Mingxuan away. Reading at the novelsiread.wordpress After they all left, An Qingran let Hong momo handle these things quietly. She saw that there was no problem. Let the maids divide up and don¡¯t talk about it. So as not to make people think that the Head mother of the General¡¯s mansion is really frivolous, and refuses the good intention of the concubine¡¯s room and cannot tolerate them. When An Qingran finished these things, she stopped, sighed atst and smiled at her mother: ¡°I don¡¯t know what will happen every day!¡± ¡°Yes, thanks to you. If you are not here, doesn¡¯t know how long he will be pestering me!¡± Lian Jinyu said. She doesn¡¯t want to think about today¡¯s affairs. Anyway, there are so many people in this house, and things are soplicated. Let alone that the child has not yet been born. She thinks that even if child is born, she doesn¡¯t know how many things are waiting for her. An Qingran went back to her yard, her face has been hanging a smile. After the rebirth, so many things happened, she has been handling them well, which has increased her confidence. She felt that she could live her lifepletely ording to her own wishes and would live better. So, she was almost humming Xiaoqu to do the experiment. The monkey was still very hostile to her. This time, in addition to spitting, it learned new tricks, such as throwing things. As long as there is something around it, it will catch it and throw it at her. Once, it even flew out a knife. An Qingran was d that she had practiced Kung Fu. Otherwise, she was really lost now! Chapter 133 Hi???¡â? Chapter 133 Interrogation An Qingran is d to have practiced Kung Fu. Otherwise, she is really lost! So she paid special attention to itter. She didn¡¯t put anything around the cage any more, but the banana peel and core became its hidden weaponter. Rendong be more and more careful. Finally think that she should remind the Xiaojie to let it go. Aren¡¯t those rabbits released? Is this monkey still off? Besides, it¡¯s a long time since the youngdy practiced to pierce silver needles. In fact, An Qingran is very skilled. However, Dongfang Jin hasn¡¯te to her for a while. She thinks it¡¯s because he hasn¡¯te poisoned effect. She doesn¡¯t know whether it¡¯s a good thing or a bad thing. Because she can detoxify him only if he has poisonous effect, but she doesn¡¯t know how to cause his poisonous effect. Last time, they didn¡¯t talk about it. She still thought that if she saw itter, she would have to ask. Just thinking about it, the monkey jumped up again and gave her teeth in the cage. An Qingran thinks that she can¡¯t let the poor monkey go at will in the General¡¯s mansion. Because she thinks it will revenge and stare at her. She doesn¡¯t want to be stared at all the time by a monkey. So even if the poor monkey stares at her again, she can¡¯t let her go. Reading at the novelsiread.wordpress Dinner time.?? Although An Qingran did not look forward to it at all, it still came. She doesn¡¯t know when this rule can be changed. She doesn¡¯t want to face so many people she doesn¡¯t want to see at dinner, which will affect her appetite. Fortunately, she also has a great task to protect her mother. Dinner was still as usual. When everyone was ready, the olddy¡¯s face sank, which was different from before. They didn¡¯t dare to move their chopsticks, just waiting for her to make a speech. Finally, the olddy said, ¡°JinYu, I always think you are a decent and loving person. You are the master mother of the General¡¯s Fu. You are naturally just¡­¡± When she said that, An Qingran¡¯s heart tightened. I don¡¯t know what to nt on my mother again. So she was on her guard. As expected, the olddy continued: ¡°Today I heard that Mingxuan was crying in your room. What grievance did you give him? One¡¯s Behaviour can¡¯t be like this, Although we know that you may have a boy, but he also called you as mother, you should be regarded as out, this is what you did wrong, isn¡¯t it? ¡° Her voice was harsh and her expression was the same. It turned out to be this matter. An Qingran felt that the morning would not end so easily, as expected! Hearing this, An Zhongtao looked at Lian Jinyu and said seriously, ¡°what¡¯s going on? What did you do to An mingxuan? ¡° Lian Jinyu didn¡¯t expect that An Zhongtao would ask her so seriously. He asked her, and she didn¡¯t mind. But what he asked was that he directly thought that she treated An Mingxuan badly. Reading at the novelsiread.wordpress Yes, no matter for whom was born, An mingxuan is his son. So, he¡¯s really love dearly. However, he should not speak to herself in such a tone or think of herself in such a way, even if he is distressed. Thought of here, her heart is sour, expression also showed grievances, but for a while can not say. An Qingran knew her mother¡¯s grievance. If she doesn¡¯t speak, no one will speak for her mother at this time. Even if the father believed her mother in his heart, he could not show it at this time. Otherwise, my grandmother said that he was a his own father and also treated the Shu son harshly. At that time, I don¡¯t know how many things will happen. So, An Qingran chuckled: ¡°Grandma, what else should I do? This thing, My mother can¡¯t exin it for herself. But it¡¯s funny to say that. I¡¯ll tell you. An Mingxuan doesn¡¯t know who he heard. He said that my mother must have a little brother in her stomach, and that my mother likes him when she has a little brother. So, he is crying and quarreling. I have to ask my mother to give him a little meimei. We can¡¯tugh! ¡° Reading at the novelsiread.wordpress She said it with a smile. At the moment, An mingxuan heard about him and said with a smile, ¡°yes, want a little sister!¡± Everyoneughed hearing it. Even An Zhongtao smiled: ¡°why bother? Children don¡¯t know what to do, but it¡¯s rted to Lian Jinyu¡¯s reputation. If it¡¯s spread out, I don¡¯t know what will happen. Really think the head mother of the General¡¯s Fu is a disgusting person!¡± The olddy smelt a sh of embarrassment on her face, but then she said: ¡°this is someone who chews his tongue carelessly, which makes me misunderstand Jin Yu. How can I say that? Qingran, It¡¯s good you say it now¡­.. And you concubines, were you all in the room? Why don¡¯t you talk? Let me misunderstand your jiejie¡­ ¡° Lian Jinrong said: ¡°Mother, this matter involves Mingxuan. My daughter-inw wants to open her mouth, but she can¡¯t. If she says it, she will be mistaken to instigate her. How can she say it?How to say this matter should be Qingran. Fortunately that the child is a sensible person. She says it, it¡¯s also her mother wronged jiejie!¡± The olddy nodded: ¡°It¡¯s also reasonable to say that. Zhong Tao, you don¡¯t check, who is the one who instigated Mingxuan? He can¡¯t think of it. There must be someone!¡± Even She doesn¡¯t say, An Zhongtao wants to find this person. Just now, he saw the expression on Lian Jinyu¡¯s face and knew that he had wronged her again. He was ming himself. Of course, he couldn¡¯t stop like this. Besides, he thought of what happened before. He was even more angry: e, teach that momo¡­ Forget it, don¡¯t bring it, just sell it! Mingxuan¡¯s side can not stay such a person, what does mother think?¡± The olddy thought and nodded, ¡°that¡¯s very good. What I said just now is that I have wronged my daughter-inw. She won¡¯t be angry with me, right?¡± ¡°Where, my mother is so worried because she loves her grandson!¡± Lian Jinyu said with a smile. Otherwise, what else can she say. An Qingran hears that her father sold Xi momo, but she feels sorry for them. But in the end, it¡¯s Lian Jinrong¡¯s people. They must have done a lot of bad things usually as henchman! Anyway, she has no opinion that they leave. Lian Jinrong didn¡¯t expect that An Zhongtao would do this. She thought that he would be angry on herself, but she didn¡¯t expect that he would be involved in teaching Xi momo. She brought them from home. As she grew up, she believed them and they were very loyal to her, which made her heart ache. She opened her mouth and wanted to intercede for the momo, but when she saw An Zhongtao¡¯s expression and plusst time she took people to An Qingran¡¯s yard, he ignored him all the time. He didn¡¯t give up because she was still trying to do the little skill in his bed. Comments are closed. Chapter 134 Hi???? please support this trantion. Chapter 134: Fate Yes, because Lian Jinyu is pregnant, his normal needs have to be solved. In the mansion, she doesn¡¯t believe that someone¡¯s skills can be better than her. So, he needs her. This is what she can only grasp now. After dinner. An Zhongtao walked holding Lian Jinyu¡¯s hand. This is another way to apologize. In any case, the mother still has a ce in the father¡¯s heart. An Qingran knew that as long as this existed, it was good. After Lian Jinrong returned to Lan Xiaoge, she didn¡¯t know whoto scatter her angry. She felt that she had done a very stupid thing. She could not steal chickens, and she was eaten a handful of rice. Fortunately, An Zhongtao did not continue to delve deeper. Otherwise, if he was really serious and asked the instructor and MingXuan, he knew that this matter was her mastery. I think, God has left her a way out. She called Zhang momo and that Momo said with a sad face: ¡°Furen, what has the old ve done? this old age ended up being sold ¡­¡± At this point, her old tears came down. This was sold in the market, but her unexpected ending is also the most worrying. She is an old woman who doesn¡¯t know if anyone bought, who knows who bought it and what she wants do after buying it. Her heart was dead. Lian Jinrong also really moved: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my uselessness, I can¡¯t keep momo. I don¡¯t know what to say. Anyway, you can rest assured that I will take care of that broker. After all, you raised me from childhood to adulthood, no matter how I am, I can¡¯t forget this kindness ¡­ " Zhang momo nodded:" Yes, I believe thedy is thinking of the old feelings. This happened and it just happened that But I can¡¯t serve thedy in the future. Thedy must be careful. I see that the olddy is very powerful. I¡¯m afraid that in the future, miss Yanran will suffer some loss¡­ ¡° ¡°Still momo understands me and knows that our mother and daughter¡¯s life is not easy¡­¡± Lian Jinrong sighs. ¡°Miss, I have one more thing to worry about after the old ve left. I hope Miss can take care of Qiao more¡­¡± Mammy Zhang¡¯s tears have been kept flowing. ¡°I like Qiao, this child. Rest assured. After you leave the house, I will find a better ce for you. In a few years, I will find a home for Qiao. When that time, she will pick you up for retirement. Is there a hope in your life? Is it better than being a ve to someone ¡­ Anyway, I said, this is also a good thing! ¡° Qiao jie is Zhang momo¡¯s daughter. Is also a clever little girl. Lian Jinrong originally wanted to release their mother and daughter together, but she thought that if Qiaojie left her ce, the two momos would be more unscrupulous and sell themselves again! If they tell the truth, she cannot argue and refute. In fact, she was thinking too much. But now she can¡¯t tolerate her not thinking too much and not dare to make a mistake in one step. Zhang momo was sent away by Lian Jinrong. Before she left, she naturally wept and didn¡¯t give up. She didn¡¯t need to borate. Through this incident, An Qingran found that her father was notpletely cold hearted to Yiniang. He didn¡¯t even think of her Yiniang, which surprised her so much. So just take two momos out of anger, which made the mother¡¯s heart more unbnced. she is pretty much understand. So, she came to her mother¡¯s room, chatted with her. Mentioned the incident, and she said, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for grandma¡¯s meddling, we wouldn¡¯t get any benefits. Wouldn¡¯t it be the same if nothing happened?Now anyone who says anything means they are jealous, and we just need to ensure our own safety! ¡° Now, An Qingran knew that her mother could not be frightened or angry. As for how to pack the mother and daughter, Leave it to herself. Lian Jinyu also smiled at her: ¡°how can it be you a little child turn to persuade me?¡± ¡°I look at this age, but I feel like I have lived a few lifetimes, so don¡¯t look down on me!¡± ¡°Is that right? It¡¯s my mother¡¯s useless that makes you mature early and worry about me, isn¡¯t it? ¡° ¡°No, I am willing to worry. No matter what, my family can be happy together, and I will pay whatever price!¡± An Qingran said with great emotion. Yeah, whoever has such an experience will certainly have her feelings. This is not surprising. Although Lian Jinyu was strange, a pregnant woman was sometimeszy and could be forgiven. She soon fell into bed and rested. An Qingran routinely checked everything and was relieved. Lian Jinyu looked at her movements and couldn¡¯t help but sigh: ¡°As long as you decide on your husband family, I don¡¯t have anything to worry about!¡± An Qingran looked at her doubtfully and said, ¡°what¡¯s the matter? Am I bothering you to marry me out in such a hurry? ¡° She made a joke. ¡°Silly girl, which woman is not married. Your mother is useless, and she can¡¯t let you take care of her for life!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that. I made a little dress for my brother. I¡¯ll bring it tomorrow and you see!¡± An Qingran shifted the topic. ¡°You still make small clothes?¡± Lian Jinyu looked at her daughter unbelievably. She thinks she can do anything now. Is there anything else she can¡¯t do. Is such a good daughter born of her own? She was really sad and proud. She doesn¡¯t know what kind of destiny it will be in the future, so she can worry her because she is capable. An Qingran¡¯s little clothes were indeed made in style, Lian Jinyu looks at them and admires them: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you don¡¯t like female works, but you still have such skills. When did you practice them?¡± An Qingran was sore in heart. In fact, she did not want to study female works or practice martial arts in thest life. However, she was also almost a mother. When she learned that she was pregnant, she even made many small clothes without a teacher. That was her happiest day. She imagined that after the birth of this child, he would be like herself or like Kang Wang. How could she have expected that when Kang Wang knew the news, he was always gloomy. She thought that he was upset about the ascension. but unexpectedly, he was calcting how to use her finally. Until it was determined that there was nothing to use, General¡¯s Mansion had be An Mingxuan¡¯s and An Yanran had also given him a son, which would be the future crown prince. What he said in his mouth, as long as she interrupted the wild seed, he can still let her be his woman. But that ''s just a trick. She and he both know that as long as she lives for one day, An Yanran won''t make herself better. How could she touch the side of Kang Wang again? An Yanran will be the empress and her son will be the crown prince. The reason why he discussed with her like this and let her live after abortion is that he does not expect her to live long! Chapter 135 Hi,?????? olddy is ???? Chapter 135 : Favourites Of course, she may really keep herself alive, because if she dies and no one appreciates her pride, the joy of victory may be halved! ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you child? Is there anything ufortable? ¡± Lian Jinyu saw the pain in her eyes and hurriedly said. Her expression is so strange that it can¡¯t help but arouse Lian Jinyu¡¯s suspicion. An Qingran smiled: ¡°I¡¯m just thinking, if I really get married one day. if I get married far, I can¡¯t go back once a year, what should I do?¡± ¡°Only that?¡± ¡°Yeah, or what my mother thinks I will have something to do! ¡°An Qingran smiled simply. Lian Jinyu looked at her for a moment. She said to herself that maybe she was dazzled. How could a child as young as this have vicissitudes in her eyes? The mother and daughter are sighing, but they don¡¯t know. In the other yard, they are the same mother and daughter, but they swear to them. Lian Jinrong knew in her heart that if she only caused Lian Jinyu to have an abortion, she is young and strong, and she would be pregnant again next time. So Put things right once and for all is one corpse and two lives. Not only will she let her die also along with her child! She started thinking about hiring assassins. Of course, it¡¯s better to make it an ident. It¡¯s just that she bumped into the thief with a big stomach. Reading at the novelsiread.wordpress However, the guards of the General¡¯s mansion is very strong. Generally, a little Kung Fu thief is not enough to sneak in and out without being found. If he is caught, it is certain to sell her, which makes her embarrassed. The idea that An Yanran thought of was just a little child¡¯s trick. Lian JinRong felt that her daughter had lost her aura after something happened with Kang Wang. Every day is not the same as before. Now she hates An Qingran and she hates it too much, but she just sits there idly and can¡¯t think of a good idea. This made Lian Jinrong somewhat weak. Without such a big helper, she would certainly feel struggling. The olddy is in Beiyuan. She was secretly angry. Are all these women in this General¡¯s mansion dead? She¡¯s done everything she can, so she can¡¯t let an olddy do it herself, right? No wonder they have been working as concubines in the mansion. They deserve to be stupid. Do you have any ideas? Mainly Lian Jinrong is too stupid. Other concubines have no children. Of course, I think that everyone has them. They are just watching. It¡¯s Lian Jinrong should n for herself. The olddy felt that Lian Jinrong might have been frightened by what happened, and she had criticized her more or less, but that was just a face job, could she not see it? Thinking of this, the olddy asked Lian Jinrong toe over. Lian Jinrong was a little ttered when she received the invitation from the olddy. She sat there and smiled, ¡°What does the mother ask her daughter-inw toe?¡± The olddy pointed to the pastry on the table and said: ¡°you taste it. It¡¯s something I asked someone to do specially. It¡¯s just for you to taste it. I can¡¯t send it to Lian Jinyu, because I really don¡¯t know what a pregnant woman should or shouldn¡¯t eat. I only remember when I was pregnant with Zhongyuan, but I didn¡¯t avoid anything. Unlike the present people, who are fussing about everything, as if I was pregnant with a child like a dragon! ¡° Lian Jinrong¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. It¡¯s strange to hear this from the olddy¡¯s mouth. Didn¡¯t she give supplements and tell Lian Jinyu not to treat her grandson badly? How could this be said in a twinkling of an eye? Is it my mistake? Or did you hear me wrong? And it is very strange, why does the olddy only mention An Zhongyuan and not her eldest son? Isn¡¯t this General¡¯s eldest son worthy of her pride? ¡°Yes, when I was pregnant with Mingxuan, I still worked with the maids. It¡¯s just that my jiejie is older and there¡¯s nothing to be spoiled, just to be careful!¡± Lian Jinrong said with a smile. She didn¡¯t want the olddy to catch her handle. She has enough handles. There was nothing more, she was afraid of death. The olddy shook her head: ¡± I think you are still like me when I was young, and you can do things easily. So I only want to talk with you. Other people, although my olddy is old, she doesn¡¯t agree with them. In fact not be afraid of youugh!¡± At that time, Lian JinRong was even more frightened. She smiled and said: ¡°if the mother evaluates her daughter-inw like this, she will be really hurt. If her daughter-inw is really capable, she will not be just a concubine!¡± ¡°No, before I came here, I heard that you were in charge of the General¡¯s mansion. All the decorations, preparations and guest lists we had were drawn up by you and Yanran, weren¡¯t they?¡± These ¡­ the mother already knew it!¡± This is what Lian Jinrong didn¡¯t expect. She found this olddy to be a really sharp olddy. Reading at the novelsiread.wordpress ¡°Yeah, how can I not appreciate all that you have done. But there are some things I can¡¯t talk about, such as Zhongtao¡¯s punishment on you. I am a mother-inw, if you manage too much, it will inevitably be discussed I am fair and unfair. My old woman is so old. You are all my daughter-inw.To be honest, my son is mine, and my grandson is mine. Whoever makes my son happy, I will be proud of his daughter-inw¡­.. I have some cosmetics here. Although you have seen the good and bad ones when you go to the pce, you may not know this kind of perfume. It was made by an old friend of mine. It was the pistil of more than ten famous flowers, which was finely ground, without any lead powder¡­ ¡° When she said that, Min¡¯er had taken out the perfume. Lian Jinrong received it like an imperial edict. It was packed in a carved silver box. When she opened it and only smelt it, it would let people have pleasant smell. She knew that it was absolutely first-ss rouge, even if there was no such good thing in the pce. Can¡¯t help but look at her eyes and say: ¡°Mother thinks of her daughter-inw like this. She really doesn¡¯t know what to say.¡± ¡°What do you say? The hostess is pregnant now. Naturally, I care about my son. You have to serve my son, which makes me happy. Actually, I think there is a misunderstanding among women. They fight for each other, but don¡¯t know who really catches the man¡¯s heart and has everything!¡± Lian JinRong can understand what the olddy wants to say. Reading at novelsiread.wordpress After the olddy send her off, she sighed: ¡°Really, don¡¯t even understand this point. If don¡¯t work hard on men, still talk about useless things. I don¡¯t know why they are so stupid. An Zhongtao, you deserve to have such a stupid daughter-inw.¡± Fortunately ,there was no one in the room. Where on her face is the emphasis of words just now, but the cruelty expression on her face. If anyone saw this now,they would feel very strange. Both are same son, why only care so much for An Zhongyuan but An Zhongtao didn¡¯t enter into her eyes? Comments are closed. Chapter 136 Hi???? Chapter 136: favour concubine If someone saw it at the moment, they would have felt very strange. Both are the sons, but why she alone cares so much for An Zhongyuan but how can An Zhongtao not get into her eyes? She didn¡¯t understand, neither did the others. Lian Jin Rong doesn¡¯t understand. But all she knew was that what the olddy said made sense. So she began to dress up. In the morning, while the General is in dongnuage, she goes to say hello. Reading at the novelsiread.wordpress An Zhongtao and Lian Jinyu are having breakfast. Lian Jinyu looks at a heat pimple on An Zhongtao¡¯s forehead and tip of his nose. She can¡¯t help half joking and half distressing: ¡°it¡¯s such a big fire recently, so it¡¯s time for you to go to their room¡­¡± An Zhongtao hears the words and looks at Lian Jinyu¡¯s eyes with a smile: ¡°you are generous enough!¡± ¡°Your heart will be well with me. Can I still let you hurt your body for my sake?¡± When Lian Jinyu said this, although her heart was sour, it was also because of her own man. What¡¯s more, those concubines came in because of this. An Zhongtao smiled bitterly and shook his head. In fact, concubines was just like this in his eyes, but Lian JinRong was special. He had a lot of happiness in her. But now, he didn¡¯t agree to let him go to her room. In that way, he betrayed Lian Jinyu in his heart. So, he didn¡¯t say anything. Lian Jin Yu wanted to tell him that it was just at this time that Lian JinRong came to say respect. As soon as she came in, Lian Jin Yu¡¯s heart thumped a little. She was so showy. She could see what she wanted and what she didn¡¯t know. At this age, she even wore a set of gouache dress and a dragon phoenix hairpin iid with double jewels. If Lian Jinyu does not remember wrong, this hairpin was given to her by the General when she first entered the General¡¯s mansion! She walked in a swaying manner, and when she entered the room, she saluted: ¡°good day to the General and Jiejie!¡± At the moment when she came in, Lian JinYu smelled a fragrance that she had never smelled before. It was very special, and it also smelled good, making people happy. An Zhongtao was sullen and did not speak. Looking at her half kneeling on the ground, Lian JinYu finally said, ¡°Get up. There¡¯s don¡¯t need to pay respect morning and evening!¡± She doesn¡¯t want her to pay respect. It¡¯s true that she doesn¡¯t want to see her. Lian JinRong didn¡¯t mind her appearance : ¡°This is what a concubine should do. Before, I was stupid, instigated, and didn¡¯t argue with the truth. I did a lot of extraordinary things, which made the General and Jiejie angry. Now I think it¡¯s a big mistake. So I decided to serve jiejie and the General in order to relieve my guilt.¡± When she spoke, she was pitiful and her eyes were sincere. Lian Jinyu peeped at An Zhongtao, but saw that he was still cold, as if he didn¡¯t even want to look at Lian Jinrong. Lian Jinrong felt bored, and she said a few words and left. Lian Jinyu sighed: ¡°Her mind, General can¡¯t understand?¡± An Zhongtao shook his head: ¡°I only know that she has done so many things that make people feel cold. Don¡¯t mention her again. What do you want to eat today? I asked the kitchen to specially make it for you. And in the evening, if you don¡¯t want to go to Beiyuan, I¡¯ll say it for you. My mother won¡¯t me you. Besides, she mentioned it before, so you don¡¯t have to go!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want my mother to think I¡¯m too frivolous!¡± Lian Jinyu said with a smile, ¡°OK, don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m really alright. Look at my body, it¡¯s very strong¡­¡± Two people no longer discuss this matter, An Zhongtao went to the court after eating. Reading at the novelsiread.wordpress Lian Jinyu sat in the room alone, looking at the small clothes made by An Qingran, with a happy expression on her face. This child, An Qingran , made her feel more and more distressed but also relieved. ******** It¡¯s night. An Zhongtao still came to dongnuage. Lian Jinyu pushed him and said, ¡°you¡¯d better go to another yard. I don¡¯t need yourpany here, but don¡¯t let me feel hurt!¡± ¡°Are you in such a hurry to push me to another woman?¡± An Zhongtao¡¯s eyes are full of anger. Lian Jinyu also frowned deliberately and said: ¡°I¡¯m the hostess, Don¡¯t I have to do something about it? Do you want people talk behind that the wife and concubines of the General¡¯s family are in groups and they end up in a ze? ¡° At this point, she chuckled: ¡°I¡¯ve said that I want your heart, and other things can be considered as appropriate!¡± An Zhongtao was pushed a few steps by her, and finally sighed: ¡°then I¡¯ll go to another yard. Be careful yourself.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s alright!¡± Lian Jinyu gave him a big smile. An Zhongtao finally left. Looking at his back, Lian Jinyu¡¯s expression on his face changed a few times. Finally, she sighed. The smile at the bottom of her eyes finally gathered. Which woman would push her husband out, but she really loved him and wanted to bnce the rtionship in the General¡¯s mansion. Now it¡¯s too messy. She just wants to stop for a while, which is to umte happiness for her son. As long as the child is good her other thoughts are weak. ******* The next morning. Lian Jinrong found out early that the atmosphere in the yard was different. As soon as she went out and met Dongju, she saw Dongjue here in colorful clothes. When she saw her, she still had a smile on her face. In fact, she didn¡¯t have to worship her. Everyone was equal. Maybe it was Dongju¡¯s habit. Lian Jinrong has nothing to do with them. Most of the time, even perfunctory arezy. But today, seeing Dongju¡¯s expression is not right, she can¡¯t help wondering: ¡°what¡¯s so happy, and so early!¡± Dongju smiled: ¡°that I¡¯m looking for the General! ¡° ¡°What do you want to do with the General!¡± Lian Jinrong has no good temper. At this time, Dong Ju didn¡¯t keep her low voice as usual, but said, ¡°I don¡¯t find the General for anything else. Only after he left this morning, I found that his jade belt buckle was pulled on my bed, so I rushed here in a hurry for fear of dying his going to court.¡± When she said that, she took out the buckle in her hand and showed it back to her. When Lian Jinrong heard this, she obviously didn¡¯t digest what she had heard and couldn¡¯t help but raise her voice: ¡°what do you say? How can the general pull this thing to your bed, to, and? ¡° ¡°What¡¯s impossible? Maybe it was too anxiousst night. When untied the jade belt, I didn¡¯t even know that the buckle had dropped. I still think, did the General bring the jade belt back in the morning? ¡°Said With a smile, Waner seemed to have some beauty. Lian Jinrong looks at her, the expression on her face has changed a few times. She finally understands it. Her heart can¡¯t help but get tangled up. It seems that someone is pulling her heart. It¡¯s a bit loose. Lian Jinrong gasps heavily and shakes her body. This news is more striking than she heard that Lian Jinyu has children! When Dongju saw that her condition was wrong, she immediately pulled away. Comments are closed. Chapter 137 Hi?? happy holidays ????. Actually I am not well??. my left ear got problem and it has been paining. Chapter 137: opportunity Lian Jinrong finally returned to her sense after a while. However she was happy again. This proves that the General didn¡¯t specially favor Lian Jinyu and she was pregnant. This is a great opportunity. Just like the olddy said, it depends on who can catch the opportunity. Obviously, she didn¡¯t. Did the General deliberately indifferent to her, just because she went to An Qingran¡¯s yardst time to catch adultery? If she in that position would also be angry. So, she forgive An Zhongtao in an instant. She saw hope and her eyes were bright! Noon. Reading at the novelsiread.wordpress An Zhongtao keeps his eyes closed in his study. He doesn¡¯t go to Dongnuage just because he is afraid of breaking the Lian Jinyu¡¯s rest. She chats with An Qingran at this time of day and takes a rest. Someone knocked on the door. Just Lian Jinrong came in, still with that strange fragrance. It smelled much lighter than yesterday, but it really smelled good. An Zhongtao opens his eyes and saw her hands holding a bowl . He didn¡¯t open his mouth. Lian Jinrong said with a smile: ¡± General, weather is hot today. qie had cooked a plum soup. It¡¯s the best way to relieve heat. General, please try it.¡± She smiled and said sweetly . An Zhongtao took over the sour plum soup she handed over. Instead of drinking it, he put it on the table and looked at her. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Lian Jinrong¡¯s smile has frozen a little. Is that it? ¡°en,qie always consern about General¡¯s health¡­. Now seeing that General is in good health.qie will go back!¡± Lian Jinrong¡¯s face didn¡¯t show her grievance but smiling. Looking at the smile on her face couple with her¡¯s fragrances today, it made An Zhongtao¡¯s mind wander. However, he immediately remember the things that she sent him soup 12 years ago. He immediately collected his mind. If he could also distinguish at that time, there would not be so many things. All the disputes in the General¡¯s Mansion now he can only counted on her alone. Looking at his suddenly dark expression, Lian Jinrong retreated and took the door. Her face immediately changed. She didn¡¯t expect that the General now dislikes her so much. But no matter how he dislikes, he doesn¡¯t drive her out. That¡¯s hope! She must remind him of the good old days. She didn¡¯t believe that in this General¡¯s mansion, could anyone be better than her own skills. Look at him just now, and know that Dong Ju¡¯s body didn¡¯t get the passion he wanted! Reading at the novelsiread.wordpress *********** An Qingran also knew about this matter, but she saw that her mother¡¯s expression was nothing, and she felt that her mother had done the right thing. Although she also knew that her mother¡¯s heart must be ufortable. It¡¯s really not easy for a woman. She hopes that one day, there will be only one man and one woman in every family. It¡¯s so good to have a monogamy. ******¡±¡±*** An Ranyue¡¯s heart is very impetuous. She thinks Dongfang Yan is good more and more recently. How can she think about it? But she has no chance to see him again. She is looking forward to having another party at home. But there are no happy events recently. Lian Jinyu¡¯s stomach is seven monthster. Grandma¡¯s birthday will be some time. The only possible thing is her father¡¯s promotion. My father was transferred from other ce fifth rank official to capital. Fith rank capital official is a low ranking official in this city. First rank and second rank officials in capital are capital officials! So, my father has been trying to find a way to go up one level and two levels. But after so long, there is no news at all. My mother and grandmother is anxious, so everyone is worried. Where can anyone feel her mood? ************* At evening dinner. Everyone assembled together again. The expression on the olddy¡¯s face was pretty good and she looked in a good mood. Lian Jinrong¡¯s attitude is super good. She has been enthusiastically serving dishes from behind and directing people to take the dishes here and there with a smile on her face, which makes An Qingran¡¯s heart rise. However, she didn¡¯t have a problem, but the olddy said to An Zhongtao after eating some bits:¡±Zhong Tao, there¡¯s one thing that your brother doesn¡¯t want to trouble you. But I think you¡¯re his elder brother. If don¡¯t ask you for this but ask others, it¡¯s will make peopleugh!¡± An Zhongtao vaguely knew what she was going to say, but still said, ¡± Don¡¯t know what mother mean?¡± ¡°No, your brother has been here for so long. He has been transferred to capital and given a fifth rank sinecure job. It¡¯s better to be at home. You¡¯ve been in capital all the time and still you¡¯re the General of the country. Your younger brother¡¯s ability is definitely capable. With the opportunity, you can also help him with connection! How about it? ¡± Hearing this, An Zhongtao nodded: ¡°it¡¯s a natural thing to do. But a few days ago, my brother didn¡¯t mention it. I thought my brother didn¡¯t have any idea! ¡°Look at you, Zhongyuan. It¡¯s not that I said you, your own big brother didn¡¯t ask, you are just boring yourself, it¡¯s really worrying your mother! ¡± The olddy said to An Zhongyuan. An Zhongyuan just smiled and raised his cup to An Zhongtao: ¡°Many thanks big brother!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not certain yet, it¡¯s too early to thank me ¡­¡± An Zhongtao said politely. An Zhongyuan didn¡¯t have to be respected, the olddy said, ¡°You are an elder brother, how can you not stand this wine!¡± An Zhongtao then drank. This meal is rarely harmonious. An Qingran is not convinced. She always thinks that the harmony was all appearance. She doesn¡¯t know what kind of conspiracy is hidden under the joy. In thest life, she offended her grandmother in order to help her Yiniang to be in charge of the family. At first, her grandmother was not very kind to her. Later, she met her almost like an enemy. In this life, she didn¡¯t know whether it was because she continued the feeling of thest life. In a word, she kept her grandmother at a distance and asked her not to find her own trouble. Lian Jinyu was a little irritable. For several days, she didn¡¯t see An Zhongtao¡¯s shadow . Every night she waited for him toe back, but Anfu would inform her that she didn¡¯t have to wait. General is socializing with others. When hees back, he would sleep somewhere else. And he was running for Erye¡¯s matters. Lian Jinyu was worried about his body. She let people prepare sober soup and porridge. She knew that if he drank alcohol, he would eat little. She was afraid that his stomach would be damaged again. An Zhongtao has never been so devoted to his own affairs. An Qingran doesn¡¯t care much about it. She is busy growing her own medicine. At the same time, she also practices martial arts and medicine. Every day, she has to go to Dongnuage pavilion to patrol around, so as not to be exploited. Fortunately, she hasn¡¯t noticed any abnormality recently. Lian Jinrong is quiet down. This kind of calm makes her feel abnormal pressure and a sense ofing rain. But she couldn¡¯t find anything wrong, so she was just alert. However, when An Zhongyuan was in the local area, his political achievements were mediocre. In addition, there was no idle job on the fifth rank in capital for a while, so it did not seed. After An Zhongtao and the olddy had spoken, the olddy didn¡¯t react much, just said her best. Comments are closed. Chapter 138 Hi?? Chapter 138: Purpose Later,When An Zhongyuan talks about this matter with her, An Zhongyuanins: ¡°A first rank General can¡¯t do this. I don¡¯t know if he doesn¡¯t want to do it for me!¡± ¡°En, I also feel inconceivable. He should have done it for you. Is it not my old face that has no face?¡±The olddy¡¯s face had no modest but fuming with angry. ¡°Raised him so big, General¡¯s Fu also let him inherit. All the titles and honour also let him inherit. Yet, Now that he is a General, he doesn¡¯t care about his younger brother. If you don¡¯t get the General¡¯s mansion, your descendants will not get it¡­¡± When the olddy said that, she beat the table angrily and could not say any more. Seeing this An Zhongyuan hurriedly said: ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, mother, this thing is also son¡¯s uselessness. Let¡¯s think of a method or wait for the timing!¡± The olddy sighed, ¡°opportunity? Think about it. If you are still a small official, when can you make friends with the senior officials? When can you get the favour from the emperor? Waiting for a great achievement to the emperor to bestow you inheritance. If you don¡¯t make achievements and want to win this General¡¯s mansion, we don¡¯t know how to n! ¡° Speaking there, her eyes showed a trace of fierce light! It¡¯s reasonable to say that if the General dies and the eldest son is hereditary. If he doesn¡¯t have a son, the younger brother ,An Zhongyuan will have a little chance. If the emperor remembers the merits of the General guard the country, he may give the younger brother an official hereditary. But An Mingxuan is already so big. Does she want to kill him alive? What¡¯s more, Lian Jinyu is still alive. She is still hesitant to kill people because she can¡¯t do without leaving traces. In short, the first step was notpleted, which made the olddy deeply angry, and also suffered a great blow. This was so far behind her n that she was hit hard. Reading at the novelsiread.wordpress And An Ranyue was even more upset about this matter. All her beautiful fantasies were shattered. And she and her mother were always grinding about this matter. Chu Shi thought that her wish woulde true soon. Unexpectedly, all her thoughts were not as one wish. There wasn¡¯t no hope to get the General¡¯s mansion. Lian JinYu also having child. This child is very important. If it is a female then fine. However If it¡¯s a boy then all hopes are shattered. Chu Shi finally found her husband: ¡°You also think of a way, how can you solve her child?¡± An Zhongyuan frowned and said, ¡°how can you say something like that?¡± His anger made Chu Shi stupefied for a moment: ¡°this¡­. I¡¯m not the only one who says, Why are you just yelling at me?¡± ¡°others say. It¡¯s someone else¡¯s business. In fact, I don¡¯t think we have much hope of getting the General¡¯s mansion!¡± An Zhongyuan is sitting there. ording to his idea, it doesn¡¯t matter whether he gets the General¡¯s mansion or not. As long as his officials rank is bigger, what do you want? Isn¡¯t it possible to build another house by that time? It¡¯s just that his mother¡¯s dream has always been very big. It¡¯s her heart knot to get the General¡¯s mansion. No one knows what is going on. I¡¯m not the eldest son. It¡¯s normal to have no lineage. As soon as Chu Shi heard her husband¡¯s disheartened words, she could not help but also frown on her face: ¡°I see, An Zhongtao has this heart. Fear that your official position rise will cover his limelight!¡± Chu Shi¡¯s face was angry for a while, but it made her look very ferocious. However,An Mingbo was the quietest one. He didn¡¯t say anything. It¡¯s reasonable to say that everyone is fighting for him in the General¡¯s mansion. But he¡¯s as quiet as his own business. He always makes people ignore his existence. This General¡¯s mansion looks like the ups and downs of yin and Yang. Reading at the novelsiread.wordpress An Yanran also chats with An Ranyue every day except for embroidery. This time, she also learned to be clever and stopped talking. Anyway, she felt that grandma didn¡¯t like her! It¡¯s no use ttering her. All these years, she has been doing things she doesn¡¯t want to do. This time, she should be for herself. An Ranyue is upset. She looks at An Yanran doing embroidery and says, ¡± Are you preparing your own dowry?¡± An Yanran looked up at her. ¡°How can say that? Just like me , my parents also prepare.¡± ¡± Parents? Where does your Mother still have leisure manage over you guys now? ¡°An Ranyue pretends to be careless and says, ¡°Didn¡¯t An Mingxuan end up crying like thatst time? I haven¡¯t seen her treat him much better whatsoever! ¡° ¡± It¡¯s good to say that, don¡¯t let people hear it! ¡°An Yanran said lightly. She doesn¡¯t seem to care much about anything now. It¡¯s mainly that her own affairs have been so irreparable and she has no mind to care about others. Of course, she has to take revenge, just waiting for the right time. ¡°No matter what other people hear, it¡¯s true that the two of us can¡¯t catch up with An Qingran and can talk!¡± An Ranyue said unevenly. An Yanran sighed and sucks her fingers in her mouth. She looks at An Ranyue and says, ¡°Say something to make people happy? Shu Shu¡¯s official position is still the fifth rank. How my father¡¯s operations has no effect? If you ask me that, it¡¯s better for you guys to find some connection and prepare some gifts. My father is upright official and let him help connection. He¡¯s embarrassed first and also for fear of troubling others!¡± Yes, there is a kind of official who is not good at special trade. An Ranyue nodded after hearing the words: ¡°This is an idea! Yan Ran, under what circumstances do we usually host a banquet in General¡¯s mansion?¡± ¡°What? Are you bored?¡± ¡°Yeah, I have been here for so long, and I only attended that banquet. I didn¡¯t even recognize everyone ¡­ Yan Ran, how about taking me with you when you have a chance to go out to the banquets? ¡± An Ranyue¡¯s eyes brightened. Me? ¡± An Yanran¡¯s face darkened a lot after hearing the words. ¡°I¡¯m just a Shu born. It¡¯s still a problem whether I¡¯m invited to someone¡¯s banquet or not. You don¡¯t have to worry about it. If someone invite, I¡¯m afraid you will have a share! After all, you are a Di daughter. ¡° An Ranyue¡¯s eyes narrowed when hearing the words: ¡°Really? Will you really invite me? ¡° She was happy here, but she didn¡¯t notice An Yanran¡¯s expression. Anyway, she is also a Di born. An Ranyue is happy there, but An Yanran¡¯s little maid suddenly runs in, with a smile on her face: ¡°Xiaojie, Prime Minister Lou going to celebrate the 70th birthday of Lou old Furen in five dayster. An invitation has been sent. It¡¯s said that Lou Xiaojie going to have her hairpin ceremony* that day¡­¡± [ TN NOTE: hairpin ceremony is to reach marriageable age (a girl¡¯s fifteenth birthday)] An Ranyue¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard the news. The things she expected came. An Yanran looked at the little maid and said quietly, ¡°why are you so delighted?¡± The little maid¡¯s smile froze on her face: ¡°ve thought that Xiaojie finally had a chance to go out for a walk, which is of course a good thing!¡± Comments are closed. Chapter 139 Hi?? it¡¯ste but here is update.pls support this trantion. Dongfang Rouxue is Princess but in Pinyin it¡¯s county lord.so I used county lord. Birthday banquet ¡°Is it?¡± An Yanran snorted coldly. She had such a big scandal. If she wanted to go out for a walk, she had to put her face at home first, otherwise, she would die. The little maid felt something was wrong, and she mumbled that she didn¡¯t know what to say. At this time, An Ranyue said: ¡°Meimei, this is really a good opportunity. You can go out to rx, meet a lot of people. And see your Kang Wang by the way¡­¡± ¡°jiejie still don¡¯t tease meimei. Kang Wang took thest time¡¯s business as my calction. I don¡¯t know what it would be like to see me. Now I don¡¯t want to see him!¡± An Yanranughs at herself. Although she said this in her mouth, she was really looking forward to meet with Kang Wang again. Then she could exin what happened at that time. Moreover, she¡¯s lost person anyway. If she could never leave the house, it would be cheaper for someone. She must go, and she didn¡¯t care. The birthday of Lou wanyue is the same day as his paternal great-grandmother(z¨¥ng z¨³ m¨³ ). Lou liked this granddaughter very much. Besides, Lou Wanyue was talented, beautiful and filial. So favour her very much. Lao taitai offered to take the initiative to pay equal attention to her 70th birthday with Lou Wanyue¡¯s jiji ceremony. She also specially supervises all the gifts. She has gone over her head. And the list of guests. Lao taitai is happier this time than any other. Seeing her granddaughter grow into a big girl, she thinks she is the first-ss girl in the world. No one can match her. On the day of the birthday banquet, the weather was fine and clear. The weather was not extremely hot, but with a light breeze. The felt more and more auspicious. It was her good fortune and that of her granddaughter. This thought, but also full of spring, joy is overjoyed. In front of the prime minister¡¯s gate, Imperial canopy links with each carriages and horses, but there is no way to get there.It¡¯s just that there¡¯s a lot of traffic. Fortunately, there is an early arrangement. The horses and carriages are all sent to the back alley, which is a main street. In order to hold a banquet, the pedestrians are specially stopped and the carriages are specially parked. It made others jealous, envious, argumentative, and everything. Actually, Lian Jinyu should have taken An Qingran with her, but because of her pregnancy, it¡¯s not convenient to travel. So, An Qingran and An Yanran , An Ranyue sisters went together. But An Qingran took a carriage by herself. The two sisters took a carriage. When An Yanran went to the carriage she doesn¡¯t even greet An Qingran. An Qingran didn¡¯t mind, just thinking whether Luo Wanyue will like her gift or not. After she had paid wishes to the old birthday star, she went to look for Lou Wanyue. At the right time, she was in the nearby yard to receive everyone¡¯s blessing. Today¡¯s Lou Wanyue, because of her borate dress, was originally like a flower, more like a fairying down from heaven. An Qingran leaned on her hand and said with a smile: ¡°it¡¯s iparable. This looks like a Ruigong fairy. I don¡¯t know who dares to ask for Jiejie, but what kind of people can match you! ¡° Her words attracted a burst ofughter from the people next to her, and they were all apanied by the sound. Lou Wanyue shyly smiled and me say: ¡± you also says, how are you differ than me? I am the fairy of Ruigong,* then the fairy of Jiutian**. How many floors higher than me¡­ ¡° [ TN NOTE:* flower celestial ;** Nine heaven celestial] An Qingran didn¡¯t particrly dress up today, but she was dressed in a pale white dress, which made her skin more creamy and her eyes more picturesque. The whole person was clean and breeze like pure and honest, which made people happy at first sight. Indeed, she didn¡¯t press the Luo wanyue¡¯s limelight.She stood with her, each with its own characteristics and different beauty. The two of them are not the only ones who shine in the banquet. The three talented beauties of the capital are all here. The county lord, Dongfang Ruoxue, who¡¯s skin better than snow. As if not infected by mortal world. She stepped forward and gave Lou Wanyue her painting. At the same time, she said hello to An Qingran. In thest life, they were not familiar with each other. It¡¯s the same in this life. In total meeting this way is first . But for her life experiences, An Qingran still knows about it. She is a noble county lord, but her fate was very bad. The girl, who was supposed to be a flower like jade, yet the marriage onlysted one year. She was died, fragrant flower was perished. Looking at her elegant appearance, An Qingran had a good feeling in her heart. Therefore, she was moremented and unfair for her. She didn¡¯t know if she could help her in this life. An Qingran felt like she was a savior, and she was alwayspassionate. Dongfang Ruoxue saw that An Qingran¡¯s eyes were wrong, can¡¯t help but say: ¡°Qingran, we meet for the first time. Do you have anything to say to me?¡± ¡°I just want to say, although we met for the first time. In my heart, feels that we had been friends for a long time.¡± An Qingran sincerely said. Dongfang Ruoxue said with a smile: ¡°I¡¯m also believe. You sprained your foot at thest party. We didn¡¯t see you. This time, we must have a good chat. And I have heard about your deeds all the time. Now we can meet each other. In a word, I¡¯m astonished! ¡° An Qingran smiles: ¡°how dare I take this? What¡¯s my deed?¡± ¡°Why not? Pray for your parents, so tired that you fall ill¡­ ¡° ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. It¡¯s Dongfang county lord. What¡¯s the new painting recently?¡± An Qingran really likes her words. Of course, she thinks, her paintings are popr in the world! ¡°Don¡¯t just chat between two of you, but let me to the side!¡± Lou Wanyue chuckled. ¡°Well, you are getting married soon, and you are so jealous, but it¡¯s not good!¡± An Qingran teased. Lou Wanyue refused: ¡°Why am I going to marry someone! You said such a joke, but you say, who am I going to marry!¡± ¡°After the Jiji ceremony today, you can marry anyone. So far who you marry, How can I know?¡± An Qingran chuckled and gave a look to Dongfang Ruoxue. Dongfang Rouxue also yed along: ¡°yes, Jiji is a big event and also a happy event. Although Qingran is a little anxious, but what she said is also reasonable.¡± Lou Wanyue blushed at their teasing, and was about to open her mouth when she heard the words behind her: ¡°Congrattions, Miss Lou!¡± Everyone turned around, but it¡¯s Dingyuan Hou Xiaojie Qin Xiangning. She was dressed in pink. She was like a lotus in the water. They felt pity when saw her. Now she was holding a redcquer sandalwood box in her hand and handed it up. ¡°A little heart, don¡¯t abandon it!¡± Lou wanyue receives it and opens the box. But it¡¯s a white jade hairpin. The fine carvings and purity tells this a good thing at first nce. Lou wanyue pleasantly receives it and says thank you. Qin Xiangning took the opportunity to greet Dongfang Ruoxue and An Qingran. The four of them stood together, but they didn¡¯t know how the guests felt. The three beauties in the capital were just enough. Everyone knew earlier. But they didn¡¯t know when the da Xiaojie of the An Fu grow up elegant and so beautiful. Standing side by side with the three beauties, she was not inferior at all. The calm atmosphere on her face gave her a special charm! There is a hidden potential to suppress the masses. Qin Xiangning and Dongfang Ruoxue talked enthusiastically. They seemed to be very familiar with each other. The topics they talked about were shared experiences by both of them. Lou Wanyue stood beside to wee the other Furens and Xiaojies. An Qingran stand beside her and said, ¡°why don¡¯t you look at me?¡± Comments are closed. Chapter 140 Hi?? Flower gathering Qin Xiangning and Dongfang Ruoxue talked enthusiastically. They seemed to be very familiar with each other. The topics they talked about were shared experiences by both of them. Lou Wanyue stood beside to wee the other Furens and Xiaojies. An Qingran stand beside her and said, ¡°why don¡¯t you look at me?¡± ¡°And you didn¡¯te to see me, did you?¡± ¡°You know, my mother is pregnant. I have to take care of her!¡± ¡°Speaking of this, I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t know if aunt has received my a gift?¡± Lou Wanyue said. ¡°Yes, that white jade bone fan is really rare. My mother used it to dissipate a lot of heat¡­¡±
¡°Aunt likes it ¡­¡± While talking, An Qingran found An Yanran¡¯s figure. She didn¡¯t know when she appeared beside Qin Xiangning. An Qingran knew that she and Qin Xiangning made good friends! In this life, their rtionship is still better than themselves. To tell the truth about Qin Xiangning , her feelings are veryplicated. Among the three talented beauties in the capital, she is most familiar with Qin Xiangning, not now, but in the previous life. She remembers the previous life. After marrying Dongfang Ye, she fell on him with all her heart, and lived only for him every day. As long as he is not happy, she is not happy. She only thinks about what happened to him and whether she did something wrong. And now she thinks that she is an idiot. When he is not happy, she also thinks that other men have three wives and four concubines. Maybe they can¡¯t coax themselves well. Other women will have a way? So, she also went around to take a concubine for him. The concubine was good-looking, but she wasn¡¯t worthy of him. Finally, she chose Qin Xiangning to be Kang Wang¡¯s side concubine. After she married into the pce, Qin Xiangning did not make any special move. She was also respectful to herself. Now think about it, An Yanran behind her didn¡¯t know what she had done! She doesn¡¯t like me. It¡¯s a natural feeling. Reading at thenovelsiread. WordPress In thest life, I really deserve it. That Qin Xiangning originally intended to marry the crown prince, because she yed a great role in it, so that she married into Kang Wangfu. Just like now, she still has alert in her eyes. What did An Yanran say to her side just now? She doesn¡¯t understand. What exactly An Yanran tell her? To be honest , with Qin Xiangning, there is no conflict of interest. So where does her vigncee from! She must also like the crown Prince now. Does she think her rtionship with the crown prince has overwhelmed her? But it was just a sh of thought. An qingran knows that Qin Xiangning can¡¯t win it by herself, so she just has to guard against it. It¡¯s her business that she would marry the crown prince. If Lou Wanyue doesn¡¯t mind, what¡¯s her thoughts. Now she agrees with Lou Wanyue¡¯s marriage to the crown prince. Although she is not 100% sure about the poison of the crown prince, but it is not a problem to remove fifty or seventy percent of the poison. At that time, there is only a little residual poison left. She has no choice but go to ask her biaojiu to cure him. It¡¯s also way of repaying him for help a few times. Of course, there are ns to give ingredients for Lou Wanyue . Anyway, if he is okay, isn¡¯t her biaojie happy? TN NOTE: Lou Wanyue is cousin to An Qingran in maternal side rtionship. The garden of the Prime Minister¡¯s mansion is veryrge. The male and female visitors are entertained separately, but it is also far away. The crown prince Dongfang Jin also came. He came with Lian Muhan who didn¡¯t stop talking . He told him about things around. He also said that there was something new in the capital recently, which dishes were better, and where the scenery changed. For a while, he said: ¡± Taizi, why don¡¯t you go out of the pce recently? When are you going to visit the ces I told you about? ¡± ¡°What?¡± Dongfang Jin asked him doubtfully. ¡°I say that for nothing, isn¡¯t?¡± Lian Muhan, there was no choice but to say. Dongfang Jin nced at the flowers and trees and threw them on An Qingran. He said, ¡°Have you been to An Futely?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been there once or twice, but the olddy who came home is much more boring ¡­ What does the Taizi want to know?¡± He had a thief¡¯s smile under his eyes, a look knowing everything. ¡°Nothing, just asked!¡± Dongfang Jin smiled slightly. Along with his eyes, Lian Muhan saw An Qingran talking with Lou Wanyue . Didn¡¯t know what she was talking about, There was a smile on her face. Her biaomei looked like she was really not defeated by any beauty at the moment. Think about it, the crown prince¡¯s expression was understandable. ¡°Well, I heard that my biaomei is practicing some medical skills at home. She has made great progress!¡± Looking at the crown prince¡¯s way Lian Muhan said. Hearing this, Dongfang Jin¡¯s face change little bit. Yes, her medical skills have improved greatly. He can even go to her ce after being injured, instead of looking for a Imperial doctor! And she can also detoxify his poison. When he is having a poisonous break out, he have to go to her. Thest time after he left, he knew what kind of trouble he had caused her. Fortunately, he left in time. Otherwise this matter would be taken as an article again. He found that she was really smart. Not at all like being twelve years old. ¡°She just has a tough temper, and everything else is fine. But the needlework should be almost good¡­¡± Lian Muhan said intentionally or unintentionally. ¡°Well, if her hands can holds a sword that can still be good !¡± Dongfang Jin blurt out answered. How did Taizi know? Did Taizi see her hand? ¡± Lian Muhan whispers. Dongfang Jin didn¡¯t talk to him, but walked away. He also sent the old Furen a birthday gift, which was ordered by Fu Huang. In fact, even if the Fu Huang didn¡¯t instruct him, he woulde. The prime minister has a rtionship. The is still a rtive of the Lian Fu and Lian Muhan. In this aspect itself he wille. Besides, he knew that An Qingran woulde. He just wanted to see how she was recently, but he didn¡¯t know. In such a short time, she became more and more like a big girl. This is Lou Wanyue¡¯s Jiji ceremony. Her Jiji ceremony is still two years away! Thinking of this, he frowned, a little confused, and didn¡¯t know why. When Lian MuHan saw that his expression wasn¡¯t right, he didn¡¯t dare to say any more. Reading at the novelsiread.wordpress Kang Wang also came, the prime minister¡¯s Fu banquet. Of course, he will appear. However, he was very worried. Just seeing An Yanran, she found time to find herself, a pitiful look, and told him that thest time the incident waspletely manipted by An Qingran. This did not make him feel better. After all, the two people lost together. No matter who was the cause, they couldn¡¯t get back to this situation. Last time, his mother decided to marry An Qingran. But after a tentative test, she was transferred by Empress. This event stimted him a lot. He thought it was a signal from Empress that this girl would not let Kang Wang Fu touch! This annoys him very much. Comments are closed. Chapter 141 Hi,???? Chapter 141 Provocation. Especially today, when he saw her in no way inferior to capital three beauties, he was even more furious. Then looked at An Yanran. She¡¯s dressed in a very colorful way. She¡¯s not fresh at a young age. She looks like the number one in the brothel. She¡¯s not bad in appearance. She¡¯s just ufortable, not to mention her poor appearance. She looks like a maid, and deserves to be a Cefei. But I didn¡¯t want to help her upright. An Ranyue came to this mansion everything was very new. Because she and An Yanran walked together, most people she recognized. An Yanran is also introduced her. But An Yanran is authentic General¡¯s Fu Xiaojie who was Shu born . It makes people look down, let alone her rtives in this mansion. She was bored. Her eyes were searching all the time. Atst, she saw Dongfang Yan standing with Kang Wang. She stayed there. How does Dongfang Yan look like he is not inferior to Kang Wang and he is a little taller than Kang Wang? This made her feel like a boiling pot. She didn¡¯t know how to say to her parents. And she didn¡¯t know whether she could enter into Ning wang¡¯s mansion with such an identity. Even if she went in , is it just Cefei like An Yanran? Now, she doesn¡¯t really care about the positive side, as long as she can be around him. When An Yanran saw her in a daze, how could she not know what she was thinking and left her aside and walked with Qin Xiangning. Although Qin Xiangning was not ashamed of An Yanran¡¯s reputation, she is now considered to be the people of Kang Wangfu . In the future, she will be able to use her ce, so she is polite and warm. An Yanran whispered: ¡± saw my jiejie, Da Xiaojie of Anjia who don¡¯t go outside but now it is different!¡± ¡°Yes, there are many rumors about her recently. They say that she is extremely smart and appropriate!¡± Qin Xiangning said this in a calm voice. ¡°It¡¯s just a good cover-up, but I don¡¯t think she¡¯s doing this for no reason. Before I wanted to take her out, she was all at home and wouldn¡¯t go anywhere. Since Yuehua Temple, she haspletely changed. It looks very ambitious! ¡°An Yanran sighed. ¡°Ambition? She is already da Xiaojie of Anjia. What ambitions are there?¡± Qin Xiangning asked puzzledly. ¡°Just now, I want to tell you that you have gone away. I tell you thatst time we went to Yuehua Temple together, she was not there. Do you know with who still there?¡± ¡± Who ?¡± ¡°Crown Prince. It¡¯s just that we didn¡¯t see it!¡± An Yanran said with evil spirit in her eyes, ¡± Both of them have been in Yuehua temple for more than half a month. Think about it for yourself!¡± Qin Xiangning hears the words, her eyes are stunned, then sneers: ¡°I see. No wonder you say she has ambition. If so, her ambition is really too big!¡± ¡°Yeah, thest time we hosted a banquet, you also knew that I had such a disgraceful thing. If I didn¡¯t say it, I would die of injustice. She secretly drugged me. Otherwise, if I have that heart, when can¡¯t I make an appointment with Kang Wang? When there are too many people¡­ ¡° ¡°Yeah, I also find it strange that you are a clever person, how could you do that foolish thing!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask me. I¡¯m going to die of angry. That matter does not say, she has been more and more engaged in the work of the Lian master in the mansion recently. She helps my Muqin to deal with affairs, which is quite necessary to be the family? Moreover,st time, my mother and I got the news that there was a man hidden in her yard. But when we arrived, the man had already left. After think about it, the man is not someone else, it should be the crown prince! ¡± An Yanran¡¯s voice is very low, so Qin Xiangning¡¯s body inclines to her and the two people look very close. An Yanran heard that Qin Xiangning¡¯s breathing had changed and began to pant heavily. Qin Xiangning likes the crown prince. Only she knows about it. It¡¯s not what Qin Xiangning said, but what she felt. Qin Xiangning is always very interested in mentioning the Crown Prince. She understands everything by looking at the expression on her face. That¡¯s why she said so. After Qin Xiangning heard her say this, she did not speak for a long time. Finally, she said, ¡°Why, no one can manage her. Let her be stubborn in your house?¡± ¡°She is very secretive. She is very cunning. Just with hearsay evidence, I can¡¯t talk to my father. In addition, my Muqin is pregnant again. So she really has something to hide. If she can hide it, she won¡¯t let her father block it¡­ ¡± An Yanran looks as a filial daughter. Qin Xiangning nodded: ¡°Just because of your temper can bear her, really let her bully you!¡± An Yanran sighed: ¡± what can I do? I can¡¯tpare to you Xiaojie. I¡¯m just a Shu born female. Can protect myself is big deal, how can I dare to look for another one?¡± Qin Xiangning and An Yanran talked to each other. An Yanran didn¡¯t say a good word about An Qingran, especially when it came to the crown Prince, she added jealousy. She also said that at thest banquet,a girl in the family saw her and the crown prince in the courtyard. No one knew what they had done. Since then, Qin Xiangning and An Qingran have be enemies. Of course, it¡¯s just not happening now. An Qingran doesn¡¯t know anything. She had a very spective conversation with Dongfang Ruoxue and Lou Wanyue, only to realize that she was too luded in the previous life and missed the opportunity to meet them. In this life, she will cherish it. While they were chatting, Lou Wanyue¡¯s little Yahuan approached and said quietly: ¡°Xiaojie, old Furen asked alldies to go to the front hall. Just now I don¡¯t know whose suggestion is to ask all the talents to fight, everyone has passed. Just waiting to see the show! ¡° ¡°Whose proposal is this!¡± Lou Wanyue frowned. ¡°I wonder if thedies would mind ¡­¡± Dongfang Ruoxue is having a unique talent in painting and calligraph. She¡¯s m about fighting in matters of art. Lou Wanyue looked at An Qingran: ¡°What do you think? Is this thing too rude? Would you like me to return to my grandmother and let her cancel it? She is Shouxing*, and no one can refute her face.¡± [TN NOTE: this means old birthday person ] ¡°Isn¡¯t grandmother happy, why not? Thesedies, who don¡¯t have any skills, maybe they just want to take the opportunity to show their faces!¡± Dongfang Ruoxue said. An Qingran also nodded: ¡°In fact, there is nothing. Whoever thinks my talent is passable will go to the stage. If don¡¯t want it, the old Furen will not force it!¡± Lou Wanyue nodded slowly, then called everyone to go to the front court. Many guests have gathered there and it is very lively. The old Furen saw Lou Wanyue bringing all Qianjins and beckoned with a smile: ¡°You girls, you are all grown so beautiful. Today, my olddy¡¯s birthday, let you all perform talent. don¡¯t you mind?¡± Naturally someone answered that they didn¡¯t mind. Who can say no. Chapter 142 Hi Chapter 142 The Talent Show An Qingran looked at the gazebo surrounded by everyone, slightly higher than the other ces, which fits everyone¡¯s vision. Yes, all the talents are performed here. only had her own granddaughter in her eyes, knowing that she must be excellent. She promised to let the Qianjins topete because she has confidence in her granddaughter. Her dancing skills spread all over the capital early. No one can beat her. Of course, it¡¯s a good thing to let her show her face in this scene. Besides, her age is up and it¡¯s time to choose her son-inw. After thispetition, there must be many families asking for marriage. At that time, they can also make a good choice. The first one on the stage is Jing Zhaoyin¡¯s QianJin. The reason why she was the first one on the stage is that the olddy asked her to do it personally. Everyone is very modest? Only those whoe out atst have weight, which is called thest! She sang a song, her voice was also gentle, and won apuse. Next, the daughter of the Minister of war yed a song, which was also good. In fact,in these girls from respectable families, who hasn¡¯t yed the piano, chess, calligraphy and painting in their childhood? This time also y the piano. Soon, someone shouted to see Dongfang Ruoxue¡¯s painting. An Qingran also wanted to see. Dongfang Ruoxue didn¡¯t refuse too much. She stepped onto the stage generously. Someone had prepared paper and ink for a long time. She pulled her sleeve lightly, exposed delicate in hand and held the brush like walking dragon and snake. She didn¡¯t see what she drew. just watching her painting,is a kind of enjoyment, such as running clouds and flowing water, An Qingran kept smiling, looking at Dongfang Ruoxue. And Dongfang Jin was standing not far from her at the moment. He was thinking, what talent would have this stubborn girl? If she came to the stage, would she be able to perform for us? That would also require someone to be her target. Thinking of this, he smiled loudly. Lian Muhan said, ¡°Why? Dongfang Ruoxue¡¯s paintings areughing?¡± ¡°Well, my this meimei, you can say anything, but just don¡¯tugh. She is a serious person, you are not allowed to talk nonsense!¡± Dongfang Jin words is rtively short. Lian Muhan became interested when he heard the words. He looked at the little girl on the stage, and his mouth aroused: ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°You are not allowed to make her idea!¡± Dongfang Jin was extremely serious when he said this. Lian Muhan raised an eyebrow: ¡°What? Am I a terrible person?¡± Lian Muhan was dissatisfied. He was just ying crazy, and it wasn¡¯t bad at all. This prince, let him apany him when he yed with him, and when ites to the real one, he really shows his true nature. In this world, I know that he is a very serious person, not many, I am one of them. At this time, when Dongfang Ruoxue¡¯s painting is finished, it¡¯s a picture of a fairy celebrating his birthday. It¡¯s needless to say that all people are exmation. In the end, it¡¯s not white. The olddy was so happy that she couldn¡¯t stop smiling with the painting in her hand. Next, she proposed to let Lou Wanyue dance a song, which is also to thank you for herself. Lou Wanyue¡¯s dance is a must in capital and An Qingran looks forward to it. She walked onto the stage vividly, and the crowd immediately became silent.pletely stunned by her beauty. Lou Wanyue gave a gift and gave a gesture to the musician. The music started and gurgled like running water. At this moment Lou Wanyue is like a cloud in the sky. An Qingran first time to see her dance. She doesn¡¯t quite like dancing, but she walked on the water like river God. She walked in waves and walked in tiny steps. After the dance of Lou Wanyue, everyone was intoxicated, and after a while, the apuse rang. The olddy had a loving smile on her face. This was her granddaughter. This granddaughter really made her proud. Lou Wanyue came to An Qingran by the end of her dance, and she whispered, ¡°How? Do you want to go up?¡± An Qingran shook her head: ¡°I can¡¯t do it, so I won¡¯t lose my ugliness.¡± Her words reached Qin Xiangning¡¯s ears, and her face showed a smirk of satisfaction. In her mind, she was nning how to let An Qingan y, but she had to show her face at such an opportunity. She came on the stage, and someone immediately took out the qin. Although An Qingran didn¡¯t know why she was hostile to herself, she still watched her performance very seriously. When Qin Xiangning¡¯s qin sounded, as if there was a wind blowing, An Qingran nodded slightly. Soon, her song was over, and everyone was not disappointed with these three superb performances. It was indeed the same as the legend. Today, she was able to see it today and was extremely content. Everyone thinks that after the performance of these three people, the remaining Qianjin would not dare to show up again. In the shadow of these three people, all the brilliance will be lost, but it seems clumsy. So, everyone was quiet for a while. Qin Xiangning stood in the bower and looked at An Qingran and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the da Xiaojie of An Fu is very clever and talented. Are we lucky to see your performance today?¡± Her eyes were staring straight at An Qingran. An Qingran chuckled and said, ¡°After three beauties, I will not go on the stage to make a fool of myself. Now it¡¯s over, but let everyone have a lot of aftertaste. How nice.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t say that. Although we are falsely praised as ¡°three beauties ¡°, no one has ever seen An Xiaojie¡¯s performance, and the three jues will not count. At least, I am very looking forward to An Xiaojie¡¯s talent. If people are too modest, they will be proud, or in your heart, we may not be qualified!¡± She was aggressive. An Qingran looked at her and smiled: ¡± Qin Xiaojie seems to want me to be ugly!¡± Qin Xiangning alsoughed: ¡°I bet you will be brilliant, not ugly!¡± She said this in her mouth, but she was very proud. After three beauties performances, whoever on the stage made a fool of himself. It was settled. She did not believe that An Qingran would have any excellent performance. Besides, looking at her looks is not a workable one. An Yanran has never seen her exposed, so she is even more confident. An Qingran was pushed up helplessly. When she stood high pavilion, she saw Dongfang Jin in the crowd at a nce. At this moment, he also looked at her with expectations in his eyes. Looking at his eyes, she suddenly thought of the kiss. Her heart fluttered and originally quite calm face suddenly turned red. Qin Xiangning looked in her eyes, the corner of her mouth was proud smile. She stared at An Yanran, who also looked at the lively expression. Lou Wanyue was a little worried, so, by giving her the opportunity to prepare a pen and paper, she walked to An Qingran and whispered quietly: ¡°If there is anything you want me to help, don¡¯t hesitate to speak ¡­¡± An Qingran smiled at her. ¡°I¡¯m okay. Anyway, it¡¯s perform ugly. It¡¯s okay to have a bigger face.¡± Lou Wanyue is amused by her smile, which is full of confidence in her. Chapter 143 Hi ??. Sry forte. Introduction of another important character both evil and good. Chapter 143: Stunning An Qingran mounted a piece of silk cloth on the frame that Dongfang Ruoxue used for painting, and then stood on the ground. Everyone looked at her doubtfully, didn¡¯t she paint on the case? How about standing and painting? This is anotheryer of effort, but I don¡¯t know how her painting skills are. An Yanran watched her y with disdainfully said: ¡°This person just pretends to be a skilled. See how she ends in a while.¡± The voice is not loud, only Qin Xiangning can hear it. However, thetter is not so optimistic. She looked at An Qingran¡¯s self-confident appearance, and there was a bad feeling in her heart. Dare to paint in front of Dongfang Ruoxue. It¡¯s just the courage. I hope it¡¯s just the courage she has. An Qingran walked to the musician and said a tune gently, and the musicians froze for a moment, their expressions admired. An Qingran gave everyone a nce first. Then the music started. She only had a backward somersault, which surprised everyone. Looking at her, she was very weak, but unexpectedly this style shocked everyone. Then, An Qingran jump up and danced in a flying pose. She knew that in front of Lou Wanyue, she couldn¡¯t be more light and elegant. She could bepared with beautiful and charming. Just when everyone was surprised.An qingran picked up the brush. As the music suddenly increased, she wrote like flying, asionally turning around, long sleeves like water brushing the canvas, leaving behind a thick stroke. Everyone didn¡¯t understand what she painted at the beginning,Just left a little bit or thick or light point or line on the cloth. Even An Yanran has been frightened by her dancing posture. She didn¡¯t know when she secretly practiced the flying dance. She had practiced for a long time and couldn¡¯t reach her posture. Besides, she dared to draw. What else she didn¡¯t know? She was not as disdainful and rxed as she was just now, that is, An Qingran couldn¡¯t paint anything, and this dance can also survive. There are different advantages than Lou Wanyue, everyone will buy it. Reading at thenovelsiread. WordPress Qin Xiangning also secretly hates. If she knew she would dance, why give her the opportunity to show her face? In the eyes of envy or amazement, An Qingran has finished her own painting and her dance is still climbing a new peak. Her figure appearance is like a fairy, It looks like a fairy in front of the world, Thousands of people worship. It looks like a fairying out of the world. The whole world is shocked. Finally, the music stops and the painting is finished. Everyone came to look, Actually she has drawn a picture of pine and crane for prolonged life. The deep green pine is vigorously strong and the red-crowned crane in sky is ethereal. What¡¯s more, there are poems in the picture. The handwriting is not like a woman¡¯s hand. It¡¯s like a calligraphy master. What she wrote is: 70 springs is not leisure, how hard it is to make it to sweet. Now, I wish the Chao Chao should believe in life for 200 years!
Just found on. This picture for longevity.
No matter the painting or the dance or the poem, no one can beat the quick wit. Dongfang brocade looked at the beautiful woman on the stage. He couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. He only knew that she was naughty, but he didn¡¯t know that she could be so generous. He only knew that she was careful, but he didn¡¯t know that she could be so magnificent. He only knew that she was a little girl, jumping around to cheer him up. But he didn¡¯t know , One day, she stood in front of him, as if she was reincarnated and reborn in general, can be more gorgeous to crush all talents!! At this moment, his heart seemed to be pulled by someone. He didn¡¯t know how to feel. He just looked at the smile at the bottom of her eyes. He wanted to hide her. The smile added a touch of kindness to her peerless appearance. She shouldn¡¯t let people feel that she can be close. Those eager eyes were all should damned! Dongfang Jin did not know with who should be angry. Lian Muhan beside him amazed and said, ¡°Wow, my cousin is so amazing, no less than those three beauties. I see that everything she takes out can be counted as absolute. My God, she didn¡¯t want toe out in any way before, and I don¡¯t know what happened to her. ¡° His voice is not big, just let Dongfang Jin hear, he smiled: " This is a surprise. If you know how powerful she is, You¡¯re not just so surprised. ¡° ¡± What? Taizi knew that my cousin had other terrible things? ¡°Lian Muhan caught the loophole in his words, Dongfang Jin nced at him and didn¡¯t speak. Lian Muhan shook the corner of his mouth and shouted to the stage. The apuse of the crowd has never stopped, and their love for her is totally higher than three unique beauties. Lao taitai¡¯s face was depressed for a moment. She was supposed to make her granddaughter shine, but where did she expect An Qingran to take the lead? Fortunately, she still likes this girl. Looking at her eyebrows, she also recruited people like it, so there is a happy expression on her face: ¡°What can I say, it¡¯s hard for you. Your young age can have such aplishments. This poem is excellent. I like it, but let me live for two hundred years, it was hard for me ¡­ ¡° Her words made everyoneugh. Then she said, ¡°This painting is well kept. If I can live for 200 years, it¡¯s your auspicious words. At that time, I have to thank you! Come on, I¡¯m really happy, take me that Ruyi jade and rewarded to Qingran, it is really difficult for you. ¡° An Qingran smiled and thanked. An Yanran almost blushed below. She didn¡¯t expect that An Qingran could not be killed or destroyed. This is a good thing. For this dance, I don¡¯t know how many people wille to propose marriage! She got it right. A few of the guests below saw An Qingran¡¯s eyes clearly. And Kang Wang Dongfang Ye doesn¡¯t have to say it¡¯s a mixture of love and hate. It¡¯s just that he has An Yanran and has a bad reputation. Obviously, he can¡¯t be a husband and wife with the proud woman in front of him. She has always been indifferent to him. let alone in the future, but she is really more lovely than An YanRan, which makes people itch when they look at her. Not far away from him, there was a gorgeous Gongzi with a trace of evil spirit on his face. At the moment, he looked at An Qingran¡¯s eyes. It was clear that he want to strip her away. The evil eyes looked up and down. From An Qingran¡¯s slim waist to chest, he didn¡¯t know what he was imagining. He just wanted to effuse saliva. He was Qin Jianren, Qin Xiangning¡¯s brother. There is also a moist gongzi like a jade. Looking at An Qingran, there is always a slight smile on the corner of his mouth. He is Dongfang Run, the son of Shou Wang Fu, who seldom shows up in front of people! An Ranyue is also surprised by An Qingran¡¯s performance, but she has more important things than watching her. That¡¯s her heart. At a nce, she found that Dongfang Yan saw An Qingran with hot eyes. She understood the expression so well, so her heart thumped. It turned out that Dongfang Yan also thought about An Qingran. It turns out that I have never been in the eyes of others. Thinking, a sorrow could not help bute from it, but then was burned with jealousy, and no wonder An Yanran said that An Qingran was interesting to Dongfang Yan. Comments are closed. Chapter 144 Hi,???? Chapter 144 lost heart However, she felt that she was wrong. It was Dongfang Yan who was interested in An Qingran. Look at his expression, and anxious to immediately grab An Qingran into her arms. An Ranyue turns to find An Yanran with hate. Thetter¡¯s face is not very good-looking either. She doesn¡¯t know what she is talking about standing beside Qin Xiangning. Lou Wanyue was not jealous of An Qingran¡¯s outstanding performance, but pulled her arm in surprise and said, ¡°You are so humble, I almost fooled by you, and in the end your dance was better than mine. How do you practice? Teach me! ¡° ¡°I¡¯m just taking the chance. When ites to dancing, it¡¯s not as light as you are, is it?¡± An Qingran said. ¡°Each has its own characteristics!¡± Lou Wanyue didn¡¯t hide her clumsy or arrogance, and her frankness made An Qingran like it. The two people chatted for a while, and Dongfang Ruoxue also came to chat with them. She also praised An Qingran in an atmospheric manner. An Qingran was very warm in heart. She felt that this trip was a worthwhile trip. She alsoments why she was so stupid and narrow in the previous life and didn¡¯t make these two good friends and two good girls! It¡¯s the same ce as Qin Xiangning, but now it all there¡¯s still time. An Qingran was very satisfied with the banquet today. Reading at thenovelsiread. WordPress After she decided to go back and have a good chat with her mother. she is likely to be more social in the future. Such as prime minister¡¯s mansion, such as Shou Wang Fu! Finally, the lively party was over, and everyone said goodbye. Rendong apanied her to find her own carriage. The carriage was in the back alley of the Prime Minister ''s mansion. Because there was a line in front of them, they didn¡¯t walk in a hurry. Rendong followed An Qingran¡¯s side said excitedly: ¡°Xiaojie, nubi thinks you are the best today, I think no one can beat you!¡± ¡°Rendong, how can such words be said casually!¡± ¡°An Qingran frown,¡± Although I have some small talent, but there is a day outside the world, I admire the three unique beauties.¡± Rendong was said, but still smiling: ¡°Xiaojie, the old Furen also said that you cane to Xiangfu at any time, what do you mean?¡± ¡°Go back and talk about it, before you leave today, thinking about the next time?¡± An Qingran smiled at her. Rendong has been a lot more activetely. That¡¯s because of their trust. An Qingran knew that Rendong was very happy and more loyal, so she treated her like a sister, and Rendong was unrestrained in front of her. Rendong suddenly said: ¡°Xiaojie, I saw the Taizi!¡± An Qingran also saw . Just so many guests, she really didn¡¯te forward to say hello to him. But she saw the warmth in his eyes, As if two old friends met, there is no need to have a word. Hearing Rendong mention this, she knew Rendong want more. She must be arranging her and the crown prince, and then she said, ¡°well, it¡¯s normal for Taizi toe here if there¡¯s something with the Xiangfu !¡± ¡°It¡¯s very normal, but I look at the Taizi more pleasing than anyone!¡± ¡± Little girl, aren¡¯t you thinking of spring! ¡°An Qingran smiled. Rendong said busyly: ¡°Heaven and earth, conscience, what you think of me, you should know, if I have a little bit of my selfishness, I really ¡­¡± ¡°Well, you are careful, not so excited, and afraid that others will not know ? ¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s because the nubi is too anxious. The nubi just thinks that the Xiaojie should be with the Taizi. Taizi is always ill. However, the Xiaojie is able to cure. Isn¡¯t that God¡¯s will?¡± ¡°Well, Rendong, I¡¯m still young. I don¡¯t think about anything. Don¡¯t talk about it.¡± An Qingran say seriously, ¡°besides, those in the deep pce courtyard are frightening to think about. I won¡¯t go!¡± Reading at thenovelsiread. WordPress She has made up her mind to marry anyone in this life. She will never enter the pce again. The tall pce wall was oppressed when she thought about it, let alone the familiar courtyard. It seemed to tell her that everything had happened. Betrayal, loss, and their own children! All this, let her have a lingering fear. Revenge is revenge, but entering the pce is another matter. Rendong saw that she didn¡¯t seem to be joking, and she stopped talking about it. She just want to go home quickly. There are herbs in my family that haven¡¯t been watered yet. The monkey doesn¡¯t know how hungry he is. Other little girls dare not feed him. Only she and Xiaojie can feed him. Two people are about to get to the carriage. Suddenly, a figure emerges from the stone lion beside them, which frightens the master and the servant. It¡¯s Kang Wang. An Qingran calmed his mind and did not speak. But Kang Wang came straight to them. Looking at his gloomy appearance, Rendong stopped one step before her Xiaojie and no one spoke. An Qingran pulls the Rendong aside and looks directly at Kang Wang with a faint smile: ¡°what¡¯s the matter with Kang Wang?¡± Dongfang Ye¡¯s face was filled with evil spirit: ¡°Is thest thing really rted to you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t know what Kang Wang mean?¡± An Qingran knows that it refers to the time when he and An Yanran achieved good things, but she deliberately with confused eyes. Kang Wang came close to the first two steps, but An Qingran didn¡¯t move, just looked at him directly, her eyes were all calm. The corner of Kang Wang¡¯s mouth tugged twice, then said: ¡°you know in your heart, tell you, Ben Wang won¡¯t give up easily!¡± An Qingran pace did not move, but her mind was in a anxious. At the moment howe no one elsees at a rush. If this guy is strong moves, do not know if she can deal him with her own moves. There is nothing else. Afraid of hear something bad about her with him again. Then it¡¯s loss for her. Therefore, she immediately said, ¡± Kang wang¡¯s words are really iprehensible tomon people. If he wants to find meimei, she will be in the carriage behind!¡± In a word, she reminded Kang Wang that his woman should be An Yanran, and he shouldn¡¯t have anything to do with herself. This sentence is heard by Kang Wang, but it means something else. It¡¯s the pride that keeps him away from thousands of miles. Looking at An Qingran¡¯s beautiful face, he sincerely wanted to drag her into his arms. However, when he heard a voiceing from afar, Kang Wang said in a hurry, ¡°An Qingran, you can¡¯t hide from Ben Wang!¡± The expression in eyes were burning. This makes An Qingran a little confused. how? Is he still interested in her? In herst life was very active in sticking to him, and she didn¡¯t get his heart. This life gives a cold shoulder stimted him to be like this? Unlike, he was talking about Wangfenglou, so he was doubting her. Looking at his back, An Qingran was stunned for a moment, and Rendong said, ¡°Xiaojie, Kang wang is the guye* of second Xiaojie. How could say such a thing to you?¡± TN NOTE: [form of address for son-inw by family of his wife] ¡°There¡¯s something else in his words!¡± An Qingran sighed, ¡°is he the God of gue that I can¡¯t avoid in this life?¡± If so, what should she do? Comments are closed. Chapter 145 Hi??, this title exactly means the chapter ???? Chapter 145: The crown Prince is rouge. Thinking of this, she sneered at the corners of her mouth. In this life, she wanted to destroy the reputation of the two of them, so she just let them go. But seeing that Kang Wang didn¡¯t let go of her own meaning. An Qingran¡¯s heart was merciless. Since you won¡¯t let me go, don¡¯t me me for being merciless. Rendong still looked around worriedly, afraid that someone woulde out of the dark again. The master and servant walked quickly to their carriage, and the coachman didn¡¯t know what happened. An Qingran finally nced around. Everything was fine at this party today, except that the Kang Wang left her a suspense atst and raised her heart again. It seems that she still have a long way to go. She opened the embroidered curtain. just stepped on the carriage,she was surprised to scream, but was covered by a big hand. The voice in her ear was gentle: ¡°Shh, don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s me!¡± The voice is very familiar, the taste is also familiar, in fact, just after the surprise, she has seen who he is! just didn¡¯t know how he was in her carriage. Finally, Dongfang Jin¡¯s hand was released and he was reluctant to part with it. Her lips were so warm that he felt as if he had touched some memory, but he did not feel that he had forgotten any memory. So, he sat back and looked at An Qingran with a smile under his eyes, his lips twitched, and said softly: ¡°The aroma on your body, Ben Taizi likes it.¡± An Qingran was startled by him. She was full of anger. Moreover, she was robbed of the first kiss of this life by him. It¡¯s strange to see him again. This is why she didn¡¯t want to face him anymore, but he was in her carriage! What he did she couldn¡¯t think of it! Many things he did surprised her. After listening to him say that, she pulled the corner of her mouth: ¡°Doesn¡¯t Taizi think that the words just now are a bit frivolous?¡± Dongfang Jin is not the same as before. He looks at An Qingran, and his eyes are always hot. An Qingran felt she was wrong. This made An Qingran feel a little at a loss. His eyes were more annoying than Kang Wang¡¯s. Of course, she wasn¡¯t really annoyed. Just facing such eyes, She was a reborn woman, a woman who had seen the world, and looked away. The woman who was live and dead was a little confused. how is this possible? Then she took a deep breath, rxed herself and leaned back: ¡°can Taizi give me a reasonable reason? Why are you here? Or did the Taizi lose his horse? ¡° ¡°Yes, exactly Ben Taizi¡¯s horse was lost. So Ben Taizi is hitchhiker now. An Xiaojie wouldn¡¯t be too stingy? ¡± Dongfang Jinughed wickedly. This style of Dongfang Jin is not familiar to An Qingran, but it also increases her interest. She does not understand which Dongfang Jin is true. What is he concealing in this way? It¡¯s what she thinks. With his bad reputation, he let the enemies in the dark rx his vignce. Only to know that he is a ignorant and ipetent Taizi. Then he really showed his true colors in front of her and he was too careless. An Qingran suddenly said, ¡°which is the real you?¡± Her eyes shining. Hearing this, Dongfang Jin shook his head: ¡°what do you say? I¡¯d like to hear what you think! ¡° ¡°Me? I am a little girl who knows nothing. But I, a little girl, also saw your difference. So what the Taizi did was not as brilliant as I thought. ¡°An Qingran is light and genuine. Both people¡¯s voices were low, and the wheels outside werepletely overshadowing their voices. So don¡¯t worry. Looking at the beautiful girl in front of her eyes, Taizi Dongfang Jin couldn¡¯t help smiling more and more brightly: ¡± You? Are you too modest? For example, today. You really make Ben Taizi eyes polished. ¡° ¡°A little skill is nothing.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s really more modest¡­¡± When Dongfang Jin finished, he reached out to caress her cheek, but he was swept away by An Qingran. She looked at him and said, ¡°Taizi, please be more self respecting!¡± Dongfang Jin took back his hand. He didn¡¯t expect that he could not help it, which surprised him. But then he said, ¡°Ben Taizi has never been self respecting. You say what should we do?¡± With that said, his body leaned forward again, took a deep breath, then his eyes were stunned for a moment: ¡°Let me guess, the smell on this body is Jasmine ¡­¡± ¡°Taizi is not a flower expert!¡± An Qingran say, ¡± This fragrance is Mn, lighter than jasmine, butsting¡­¡± ¡°It turns out that you are the flower lover. How do you want to use Mn? In the future, there will be many kinds of Mn in the Ben Taizi Fu. When the timees, let people make incense and send it to you more. OK? ¡° Looking at his ruffian, An Qingran is helpless. Now she misses the person who faints at the sight of her. At least it¡¯s easier to get along with him and save trouble now. ¡°Although the General¡¯s Mansion is small and manpower is small, But this kind of work is not enough for Taizi.¡± An Qingran thought about ignoring him, but started to fight him unconsciously again. Dongfang Jin nodded: ¡°Okay, what do you like, Ben Taizi will give it to you!¡± ¡°What do you mean? How about giving me something to do?¡± An Qingran quickly replied. ¡°Thank you for saving my life. Ben Taizi still have a wound on body. You bandaged the wound. The technique is getting better and better. It¡¯s normal for Ben Taizi to send some things. So you tell me that I will send them to your yard tomorrow!¡± ¡± No! ¡°An Qingran red at him,¡± If you want to harm me. Change this method. ¡° ¡± What? Are you afraid that BenTaizi will associate with you? ¡°Dongfang Jin seems to appreciate the slight confusion on An Qingran¡¯s face. An Qingran sighed: ¡°if you think my reputation is too good, just send it!¡± ¡°It¡¯s really sad. It seems that in your heart, to be next to Ben Taizi means to have a bad reputation, isn¡¯t it?¡± An Qingran didn¡¯t answer, but the expression on her face meant that. Unexpectedly, Dongfang Jin didn¡¯t care about it as always. An Qingran finally said, ¡°why is Taizi looking for me?¡± ¡°I said, my horse was lost!¡± ¡°I am not two years old.¡± ¡°How old are you this year? When is your birthday? When are you having your Jiji ceremony? ¡± Dongfang Jin has raised several questions in a row, which makes An Qingran even more furious. He looks exactly like a disciple, where is the slightest look of Dongfang Jin she knows. But she knew that there was a reason for him to do so. But in front of her, there is no one else here. How can he do this? Therefore, she simply didn¡¯t say anything, and let him pretend to be stupid. Dongfang Jin silent for a moment and suddenly said: ¡°What else can you do?¡± ¡± What to do?¡± ¡°Just ask. I have a n.¡± Can eat! ¡± An Qingran is not very angry. Dongfang Jin chuckled: ¡°do you really hate me like this?¡±One thought on ¡°Rebirth of spoiled crown Princess Ch 145¡±
  1. Thanks for the update! Like
Chapter 146 Hi ??. Support this trantion Chapter 146 : Do you hate me? Dongfang Jin chuckled: ¡°Do you really hate me like this?¡± When he spoke, he was close again, no more than a foot away from An Qingran. His breath even hit her face. It was warm and fragrant. An Qingran leans back, but behind her is the carriage board. She has nowhere to go back, so she stares at his eyes. This stare shows that he is really good-looking. Every time she gets along with him, she finds that he has more advantages. Today, his virtue doesn¡¯t speak. His eyes are like two stars shining in the unlit carriage. His lips are likely honey. When he doesn¡¯t speak, he often purses them. When he speaks, he always smiles with a smile if there is no one, which makes people can¡¯t understand what he is thinking! His appearance was a bit more mysterious and more charming than Dongfang Ye, which makes her heartbeat almost stop for a beat. Dongfang Jin looked at An Qingran¡¯s face that suddenly calmed down. There was more examination and confusion on the delicate face, more intoxicated. His heart also jumped wildly, Damn, he never felt this way to any woman before, but he thought about the little girl in front of him. This is not a good phenomenon. He himself doubted how in such a short time, in his eyes, she was no longer a little girl. All her work made him feel mature, capable and generous, but he didn¡¯t believe that she was a little girl. He pulled back and leaned against the wing board, still looking at An Qingran. Neither of them spoke for a while, and the carriage was quiet. This moment¡¯s silence made An Qingran feel pressured. She thought it was better to let him talk endlessly. Dongfang Jin obviously realized this too, but he seemed to enjoy her panic. In this way he has a joy that can be grasped. This kind of her let him restore self-confidence in front of her, rather than rely on his joking to cover up his surprise at her excellence. Two people remained silent for a while, An Qingran suddenly liked this kind of quietness. Neither of them spoke. If he didn¡¯t speak, he would not be such a disgusting dandy, but a rare quiet beauty. God, I didn¡¯t find that he looks so good before, because he has that annoying appearance, which destroys the beauty he deserves. By the way, in the previous life, he married Lou Wanyue. So, she suddenly said: ¡°capital three beauties, which one do you like best?¡± ¡°Like?¡± Dongfang Jin didn¡¯t expect her to ask such a question. The expression on his face was weird. His eyebrows were very high on one side, and the other side didn¡¯t move. An Qingran looked at him, and fluttered andughed, but she was still waiting for his answer. Atst, Dongfang Jin said, ¡°why do you ask this question? And it¡¯s strange why should I like one of them? ¡° ¡°Because ¡­¡± An Qingran suddenly couldn¡¯t say anything . Do she tell him that the Crown Princess of hisst life was Lou Wanyue? ¡°Say, do you care about me?¡± Dongfang Jin suddenly resumed the look of slovenly and looked at An Qingran brightly. An Qingran felt that he had asked a stupid question. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t say it, everyone knows that After Lou Xiaojiejiji ceremony, it¡¯s time to find ahusband family for her! ¡° ¡°Are you hinting at me?¡± Dongfang Jin said. ¡°I didn¡¯t, just a little question, just leave it alone ¡­¡± An Qingran said deeply. Dongfang Jin thought for a while, but shook his head: ¡°three unique beauties? Today, I didn¡¯t seems to notice them. Instead, I saw only one girl on the stage who had enough sess, dancing and painting. By the way, don¡¯t tell me that you can sing¡­ ¡° An Qingran shook his lips:¡± What about singing? Is it a talent? Not a showgirl ¡­ ¡° ¡°It seems that what I think is not bold enough¡­¡± Dongfang Jin¡¯s eyes began to shine bright. Looking at his wolf like eyes, An Qingran was thinking that maybe she was wrong. Obviously, she never meant to talk to him. She feels rxed. But she didn¡¯t like how he looked now. This made her somewhat unpleasant, but a feeling of panic. ¡°Does Taizi want to go back to the General¡¯s Mansion or the Imperial Pce?¡± An Qingran suddenly said, because listening to the voice outside, it was about to reach the General¡¯s Mansion. This ride is too good. ¡°Well, I¡¯m going!¡± Dongfang Jin said, and walked away, walking very cleanly. An Qingran turned back, but the curtain was moving and she opened the curtain, then Dongfang Jin had long gone ¡­ ¡­ His light work is really extraordinary. An Qingran didn¡¯t know what he meant, but along the way, some of his gags passed by unexpectedly fast. Dongfang Jin watched the carriage enter the gate of the General¡¯s Mansion. And then he came out from the hiding ce. There was no moreughing on his face, but he was very serious. He would not tell the silly girl that he took a ride just to send her home safely. After An Qingran returned to General¡¯s Mansion, she told her mother what was happened. Her Mother was very happy. She knew that her daughter was excellent. But at the same time, she was also faintly worried about whether this would cause any trouble by she showing off like this. Fortunately, at the time, it was said that An Qingran was the fourth best in the capital, and there was nothing else. An Zhongtao¡¯s face also looks with a smile these days because An Qingran¡¯s limelight also for him. But An Zhongyuan¡¯s family, on the contrary, An Ranyue told her family what happened in the prime minister¡¯s mansion that day, and they thought it was a kind of crisis. It¡¯s not good for them. After many days in a row, nothing happened. Rare quiet in General¡¯s Mansion. That morning, before An Qingran got up, she heard Rendong¡¯s urgent voice calling to her. This is a rare thing. She just slept againte, and she didn¡¯t call herself. What¡¯s going on today? When she opened her eyes, she was still sleepy: ¡°I slepttest night. What happened to Rendong¡­¡± ¡°Xiaojie, if there is nothing, nubi will not wake you up. Nubi just got up early and went to the kitchen to ask for a bird¡¯s nest. Then heard Qiao sister crying outside Lan Xiaoge. She was crying aloud, it really scared the nubi! ¡° ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Her mother has been sold, so she thinks of her mother!¡± An Qingran said. ¡°Xiaojie, it¡¯s not like that. She¡¯s crying for the second Furen¡­ Oh no, it¡¯s Lian concubine now.¡± Rendong has a hidden smile at the bottom of her eyes. Obviously, it makes her very proud, at least very happy. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Have you finished talking, I¡¯m confused. Is she ¡­¡± An Qingran had a strange face. This morning¡¯s crying must have been a major event. ¡°No, she is crying for her Lian concubine. She says that Lian concubine has nightmares every night. She dreams that there are ghosts around her. In the middle of the night, she calls them to get up . Let them go to the house and other ces to find it. Naturally, they can¡¯t find it. So this morning, Lian concubine sat on the bed and said that she had done something bad. She was looking for retribution! ¡° Chapter 147 Hi,?? Chapter 147 :There Is A Demon In The Mansion ¡°What¡¯s this ¡­ But it¡¯s just a nightmare, is it a fuss?¡± An Qingran thought that Rendong was make a fuss over a trifling matter. She yawned and went back to sleep. ¡°But Qiaojie said that Lian shiqie are going to search the yards to find evil spirits. That means our yard will be her first choice!¡± Rendong went on. TN note: shiqie; concubine. An Qingran was finally tossed by her. She sighed and sat up: ¡°look for evil spirits, and don¡¯t look for viins. Let her find them. I don¡¯t know when she¡¯s tossed!¡± Rendong also nods:¡± she has been very quiet in recent months, how to suddenly start a nightmare again. Xiaojie, do you think this nightmare is true or false?¡± ¡± I say¡­ if heart of the people is right, evil does not invade!¡± An Qingran chuckled. Rendong alsoughed when she heard the words: ¡°I agree with what the Xiaojie said!¡± Original thought it was just a nightmare. Just scares the servants. Where else can she go! But didn¡¯t expect that night, An Qingran slept soundly the door of the courtyard was mmed. Before she could react, she heard the scream of a maid, and then the noise started. An Qingran clothed herself and Rendong just opened the door and heard the scream in the yard: ¡°You stand still ¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it, I can¡¯t kill you ¡­¡± Want to kill? An Qingran took a thin-necked vase in her hand. Rendong quickly turned around and closed the door of the room and put it in again: ¡°Xiaojie, you¡¯re going to hide in the room. Lian shiqie is dancing in the yard with a knife!¡± ¡°Lian shiqie? Let me go out and have a look. Don¡¯t let her really hurt people¡± ¡°Xiaojie, you can¡¯t go out. In a moment, a bodyguards wille. If the knife flies out, who can guarantee that it won¡¯t hurt people?¡± Rendong embraces An Qingran. An Qingran smiled and said: ¡°Rendong, do you think I¡¯m just a child? Don¡¯t worry, I have my own discretion!¡± In the room, the master and the servant are fighting, and the voice outsidees in: ¡°Let you toss me at night. I¡¯ll fight you now!¡± ¡°Goddess Guanyin,e and help me!¡± ¡°Amitabha, kill that monster¡­¡± An Qingran wryly smiled: ¡°how many fairy cane¡­¡± At this time, there was a man¡¯s voice in the yard. It should be the guards patrolling in the General¡¯s mansion. They said in a deep voice: ¡°Lian shiqie, keep your voice down. The whole mansion is asleep. What matters can wait for tomorrow..¡± ¡°What do you know? Just now, I chased a goblin with red beard and green eyes to this yard. Later, it ran away. DaXiaojie will be shocked by it¡­..Look, there it is! ¡± As she said, Lian shiqie ran to a wall and throw the knife. Atst, the knife hit the tree and Lian JinRong calmed down. ¡°Finally, you run away, tell the daXiaojie to be careful. Don¡¯t open the door and window¡­¡± As she spoke, she fell down, and finally becamepletely quiet. An Qingran sit back at the head of the bed. She was a little depressed. Lian JinRong didn¡¯t care whether it was true or not. If she came once a day, she couldn¡¯t even sleep well! This time, Rendong really believed Lian Jinrong¡¯s words, and closed the windows and doors. As a result, the room was like a steamer, but An Qingran could not sleep at all. In the morning, she waszy in the bed again. Rendong didn¡¯t call her this time, but the yard was in disorder and An Qingran was shocked. Rendong saw that she woke up, but whispered back: st night, An Shaoye* cried a lot, arguing that there was a child demon to take him away¡­¡± TN NOTE: young master;form of address used by servants of the house. ¡°What?¡± An Qingran¡¯s head was in a mess. ¡°An Shaoye had a nightmarest night. He got up early today and had a high fever. The maids in the yard couldn¡¯t m. Some people caught chickens, some beat dogs. Lian shiqie said they couldn¡¯t let these thingse near. Listen to the description of An Shaoye. The demon looks like a child demon!¡± Rendong said. ¡°What demon? Where is the demon! ¡± An Qingran suddenly jumped up, which was really in ordance with what she thought. It was so noisy that she didn¡¯t know what her father said. Lian Jinyu knew that An Mingxuan had a high fever, so she and An Qingran went to Lanxiao Pavilion together. Because the teacher momo was sold, An Mingxuan is living here temporarily and was taken care by Lian Jinrong. When they went in, Lian Jinrong came out with two ck eyes and a bitter face. Lian Jinyu said, ¡°what¡¯s the matter, have you invited the doctor? When did it start? Why don¡¯t you let me know! ¡° Lian Jinrong said with a bitter face: ¡°jiejie, Xuaner in the middle of the night is crying out that he can¡¯t go. Meimei doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. She only thinks that he has a nightmare, but unexpectedly, he runs around the house. Finally, she presses back to bed, but the fever is still high. The doctor just came to see it, but he didn¡¯t say anything. She only left a prescription. The maids are frying the medicine¡­¡± Lian Jinyu walked very fast. As soon as she entered the room, she saw the little man lying on the bed. His cheeks were strangely red, his eyes were closed, and he was sleeping An Qingran look at the room, the curtain is half closed, the light is very dark, she went to the window, conveniently opened the curtain, the light hit the bed, the sleeping An Mingxuan suddenly screamed: ¡°no, no!¡± Lian Jinrong hurriedly pulled up the curtain: ¡°He¡¯s afraid of the light!¡± Staying in dark ce? How could this happen? An Qingran looked at her poor brother in a puzzled way. Although he had done a lot of evil things in thest life, he was a child now. Seeing his present appearance, she felt a little soft in her heart and said, ¡°is Mingxuan harmed by anything?¡± Lian Jinrong shakes her head: ¡°I can¡¯t say that. These days, I have nightmares every day. When I open my eyes, there are big and small figures on the floor of the room. I can¡¯t see clearly, but it¡¯s frightening. I just think I¡¯m weak in spirit and may recruit some unclean things, but I don¡¯t think Mingxuan is the same. He¡¯s an authentic man in Anfu. He has the integrity of a General! ¡° An Qingran felt that it¡¯s not like she said anything. But Everything is in a mess. She didn¡¯t say anything. Just then, another doctor came. He was invited by An Zhongtao. When he went to the court, he heard that An Mingxuan was ill. He didn¡¯t have time toe and see. He asked the doctor toe home and see. After listening to Lian Jinrong¡¯s description, the doctor prescribed some ming drugs for An Mingxuan. Lian Jinyu asked about the specific situation. The doctor said it was fine. Two drugs are effective! Listening to him, Lian Jinyu was relieved. The next morning, An Qingran heard that An Mingxuan was not well, but his illness got worse, which made Lian Jinrong panic. She didn¡¯t know how to do it, so she went to the olddy to help her find a way, because the old people saw a lot. The olddy looked at her and said, ¡± children are scared, they will be alright after while. Who was not scared when they were little?¡± Lian Jinrong cried, ¡°it¡¯s been called, but it¡¯s not effective. Last night, he went straight to the yard by himself. Xiao yahuan who was watching the night was just taking a nap. If she didn¡¯t find , doesn¡¯t know what will happen to him!¡± Chapter 148 Hi?? Chapter 148: serious diseases of Shu younger brother ¡°He himself getup and went to yard. Isn¡¯t get up in the night to urinate. Why are you making such fuss?¡± ¡°No, his eyes are brighter when he stands in the yard. He just looks at one direction and giggles. He says something as wait for him ¡­. could there be some evil things have happened in the mansion? ¡° ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. The General¡¯s mansion is the most upright ce. If there is something evil here, then the capital will be able to stay in the pce! ¡° ¡°But mother, Mingxuan didn¡¯t eat anything for two days, and couldn¡¯t even drink the medicine¡­¡± Lian Jinrong covered her face and sobbed. Chu Shi who is nearby also persuades: ¡°isn¡¯t the doctor watching? What does the doctor say? ¡° ¡°Taiyi opens his eyes to tell a lie. He says MingXuan is fine. Two pairs of medicine are good. But now he has taken four pairs of medicine, but he doesn¡¯t see any improvement. The more he takes, the heavier he will be. Who believes him?¡± Lian Jinrongined. ¡°Then let Zhongtao invite all the famous doctors in the capital to see what they say ¡­¡­You don¡¯t have to be so flustered. It¡¯s hard to avoid a child¡¯s illness. Even the son of the emperor, who has Great fortune inevitably has a disease. Let alone ourmon people¡¯s children. Go back and be good. Don¡¯t fall down first. Look at your body, how weak it is¡­ ¡± The olddy sighed. ¡°My mother still loves me. I have nightmares these days. When I see strange things, I can¡¯t sleep well¡­¡± Lian Jinrong sighed when she said it. The olddy said something with her, and her face became impatient. Even Jinrong went out wisely when she saw it. When she came back to the yard, she beat and scolded the maids. She said that they didn¡¯t know how to dream carefully. She didn¡¯t know what they had recruited. She told them where they had gone. Those maids were suffering. An Qingran didn¡¯t think of the illness of An Mingxuan. It was not good for three days. He didn¡¯t get any improvement. He couldn¡¯t help wondering. What disease is it? Can¡¯t the doctor see it? When An Zhongtao came back from the pce, he also went to Lanxiao pavilion to see An Mingxuan. An Mingxuan just cried and shouted nonsense, saying that someone wanted to catch him, saying that there was a ghost, and so on. An Zhongtao didn¡¯t believe this kind of thing. He wanted to break his nonsense, but when he saw that his little face was shriveled, he couldn¡¯t help but feel sad and coax him with a soft voice. This made An Mingxuan look better. He was crying very much. An Zhongtao was upset and confused! Lian Jinrong is particrly pitiful at the moment. She looks weak. Her face is not powdered, but she is white and her hair is tarnished. She has a bun loose, her eyes are red, and her voice is pitiful. This makes An Zhongtao with soft face: ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, I¡¯m still here!¡± Hearing this, Lian Jinrong¡¯s eyes showed her sorrow and grievance: ¡°General, I¡¯ve done a lot of wrong things all the time. Now I only eat fasting every day, hoping that all the disasters will fall on me, so that our xuan¡¯er can get better soon¡­¡± An Zhongtao nodded and said nothing. Lian Jinrong slowly gets close to the bedside, where An Zhongtao sits. Lian Jinrong is no more than a foot away from him. An Zhongtao smells a familiar fragrance into his nose. He is stunned. This is the fragrance of her body recently. It¡¯s said that the olddy sent her perfume powder. It seems that she¡¯s notpletely dressed up, but he can¡¯t see it. He looked at it carefully. It was really that the powder was very light, which made his heart disgusting. He brushed his sleeve and stood up. ¡°You take care of him,e to me if you have anything!¡± Then he went out. Lian Jinrong looked at his back and said coldly: ¡°isn¡¯t going to have Di son,so don¡¯t care about my own son¡­. Mingxuan, don¡¯t me your mother. Your father treats you like this. You see it yourself¡­ ¡° An Mingxuan calmed down, his face still burning red, he looked at Lian Jin Rong and his throat was dumb: ¡°Mother, I want to eat ice plum ¡­¡± ¡°You bear with it, that thing can¡¯t be eaten casually ¡­¡± When Lian Jinrong spoke, her voice was extremely gentle. Lian Jinyu looked at An Zhongtao on the opposite side and saw that his face was sad, and she could not help but rx: ¡°How is Mingxuan? Why is it dragging for long time?¡± An Zhongtao sighed: ¡°I don¡¯t know how she brought the children. Although she used to teach Momo, she¡¯s a little sloppy, but fortunately she didn¡¯t make a big difference. Now it¡¯s better!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t me Lian shiqie. It¡¯s normal for the child to have a fever in summer¡­¡± Lian Jinyu wanted to tell An Zhongtao to let her Shixiong*e. But she thought that Shixiong might not be free to say. For Shixiong, she understood her feelings but could not respond. It was cruel for him to ask him to help again. TN note:senior fellow apprentice Moreover, she was afraid of An Zhongtao¡¯s misunderstanding, so she didn¡¯t say it. An Qingran is still nting herbs, constantly reviewing the acupuncture method, and at the same time studying how to use needles to make up for herck of strength in Kung Fu. But it¡¯s a bit difficult to cooperate with the strength and acupoints. She ces a little wooden man on the head of her bed, which is full of acupoints. At first sight, the head of Rendong is dizzy. Therefore, when An Qingran practices, Rendong hides far away. She knows that the Xiaojie is there doing business, and it¡¯s a very big business, not something she can understand, which makes her admire! Therefore, she took the initiative to do other things for the Xiaojie such as serving the monkey, and even more inquiring about the news. She always felt that things were going on in the General¡¯s mansion and the Xiaojie would suffer if she didn¡¯t pay attention. An Qingran had a very fulfilling day, and things other than Lian Jinrong¡¯s mother and son kepting to her ears! She didn¡¯t know what happened to An MingXuan, but she always felt that Lian Jinrong¡¯s nightmare was strange. Is she doing something wrong? She waited quietly, and there was always a hint of it. For the illness of An Mingxuan, she didn¡¯t take it seriously. Her father invited all the doctors in the pce. Naturally, she was much better than her own unprofessional skills , so she didn¡¯t go to try. Lian Jinyu was also recently annoyed by the matter of Lian Jinrong¡¯s mother and son. In the past two months, the General¡¯s mansion has been very quiet and Lian JinRong has be obedient. She thinks it¡¯s the blessing of her baby. But now, she hears Hong momo say that Lian Jinrong kept shouting every midnight, and the lights in the yard were lit all night. This made the General¡¯s mansion restless. The olddy in Beiyuan, hearing the noise in the front yard, didn¡¯t have any impatience. Even Chu Shi found out strangely that how could her mood be so good that nothing could disturb her? An Ranyue and An Yanran are close to each other, but she also goes to visit An Mingxuan from time to time to report back to her mother. Originally, she is depressed because she is not close to Dongfang Yan these days, and suddenly something new happens in this house. Comments are closed. Chapter 149 Hi?? this chapter is really difficult to trante.???? Chapter 149:Demon Reincarnation. An Ranyue has really made a lively thing. She goes to find An Yanran every day to find out thetest situation. She cares more than anyone else. An Yanran has no idea to analyze whether she is true or false. She just helps her work all day long. She tells An Ranyue that her mother sees the shadow of the child in her brother¡¯s room for more than a moment. Even she hears the child¡¯sughter, which is very small child, so she is very worried about her brother. When An Ranyue heard what she said, she felt very creepy. So she went back and told her grandmother about it in a big way. Her grandmother looked at her panic and smiled: ¡± Remember, child, there is a reason for everything in the world. What you see is only the surface. Why should you worry for others¡­¡± An Ranyue was a little confused, and the olddy said, ¡°remember grandma¡¯s words. You can go for a walk if you have nothing to do. If you scare yourself, don¡¯t go!¡± An Ranyue shakes her head as if she didn¡¯t understand. She knows that her grandmother loves her father and herself, but she doesn¡¯t know the root cause. Is it just because grandma and her family have lived longer? An Qingran and her mother are having lunch. Suddenly Hong momoes in. Her face is very frightened: ¡°Furen, Mingxuan Gongzi is critically ill¡­¡± Lian JinYu was so surprised that she could hardly hold the chopsticks: ¡°What disease is so serious? The doctor didn¡¯t say anything¡­¡­ Is there anyone going to invite the general? ¡° Hong momo shook her head: ¡°Lian shiqie said that the doctor was useless. All the doctors were useless. So now she stood in the yard and scolded each other. She sent someone to invite the Daoist immortal¡­¡± ¡°invite Daoist immortal?¡± An Qingran didn¡¯t understand. If she could invite the Daoist immortal, she would have seen it. After seeing this, Hong momo exined: ¡°It is the most famous Daoist immortal in the capital, Sai Xian Weng ¡­¡± ¡°It turned out to be a Daoist immortal stick. She was really to try anyone in a crisis. The doctor couldn¡¯t cure well. She just let the Daoist immortal sticke¡­¡± Lian Jinyu sighed. ¡°Does Furen want to stop?¡± Hong momo said. ¡°Forget it, all of them are mothers. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s too anxious to think of this trick, please invite, I also hope to help!¡± Lian Jinyu didn¡¯t stop. ¡°Maybe it will be useful. It¡¯s said that when this saixianweng met Shu Guifei, who was still a little girl, he stopped her in the street. He directly asserted that she would be rich and powerful in the future. He also said that she must be a superior, so he just said that she would be a concubine in the pce¡­.. There are many big families in the capital who believe him and let him calcte! ¡± Hong momo said. An qingran thought it was rare to hear it. She had never heard of such a thing before. She had no impression of the Daoist immortal in thest life. However, she felt that these rumors in the market didn¡¯t need to be believed. They just made to people happy and cheat some money. She didn¡¯t take it seriously, but she didn¡¯t know that this saixianweng was not a small thing! Almost the General¡¯s mansion has been uncovered. An Qingran was in her yard and heard a strange music. Rendong said that Lanxiao pavilion was praying God to exorcise the devil. An Qingran wanted to have a look, but Rendong said that the yard door was closed for fear that someone might interfere with the practice. An Qingran wants to ask her father if he knows about this. Later, thinks about it,her father must knows this. He can¡¯t ignore An Mingxuan¡¯s illness. Father has spent a lot of money to Taiyi, but there is no improvement. He must be worried! At dinner, everyone was still dining in Beiyuan. Lian Jinrong camest. The olddy looked at her and asked, ¡°How is Mingxuan?¡± ¡°Back to mother, Mingxuan¡¯s illness is very serious. The doctor can¡¯t cure it well, but getting more serious. Daughter-inw bravely invited a Daoist to family. He only said that it¡¯s not good¡­¡± When she said that, she began to cry and tried to cry with her veil. ¡°Isn¡¯t it bad if he doesn¡¯t say it well? These people cannot believe it!¡± The olddy said. An Zhongtao¡¯s face is also rigid. She asked the immortal to see this. He did not stop her, but looked at her and cried for him. He said that her son was also his. He had no choice but to acquiesce in the end. Now when someone mentions this, he always feels faceless and afraid of his mother saying something. If she is against it, the people in this house are faceless. Lian Jinrong nodded: ¡°my mother said the same thing. At first, someone introduced the Daoist immortal to daughter-inw. she didn¡¯t believe it. But when he came in, he said that there was an old soul sitting in the house. Otherwise, the evil spirit didn¡¯t know what to do. It wasn¡¯t just the evil spirit in Lanxiao Pavilion. Daughter-inw thought that the old soul didn¡¯t mean it you? It was you who were blessed, but also for us to prevent disasters. Otherwise, the daughter-inw may be gone now. After seeing the mansion, the Daoist immortal¡¯s face changed. He dare not say and he dare not to look. he doesn¡¯t even want the money. The daughter-inw thinks that if he is a liar, there is no reason not to even pay for the money. He says that only the old King soul can speak up, so he can dares to deal with it. Otherwise, lend him some courage and he won¡¯te. Because the evil spirit is so powerful and some people are supporting its backs¡­ ¡° An Qingran think that it¡¯s not good. She asked for all of them privately. Now, How about asking the olddy as if for a important words? I just felt it¡¯s not good, but I don¡¯t know what idea she¡¯s trying to do. Everyone has seen An Mingxuan¡¯s illness. She won¡¯t make trouble by chance, will she? The olddy listened to Lian Jinrong¡¯s words in such a big way. Her expression changed a few times: ¡°How do you say that? Mingxuan is my grandson. Don¡¯t let me say a word, For him to get better, he wants my life. That¡¯s fine. What does the Daoist immortal say? Does he really mean me? If it is true, you tell him, I agree, let him have a good look, as long as I can see my grandson well, he can do anything for as much as he wants! ¡° An Zhongtao opened the meeting: ¡°mother, that¡¯s just what the staff said¡­¡± ¡°Zhong Tao, what do you know? If you think he is a staff, why don¡¯t the God doctors you hired from the pce work?Although I don¡¯t agree with this kind of thing, you have to understand the feeling of being in a hurry to go to the doctor. Lian JinRong is eager to save her son. Maybe this Daoist immortal really has way to cure up the disease. Do you think you will talk then? ¡± The olddy reproached. ¡°The son dare not, the mother is in charge!¡± An Zhongtao said unimpeded. Lian Jinyu also said, ¡°If you need anything, just say, don¡¯t support it yourself.¡± What she said is to Lian Jinrong. Thetter looks grateful: ¡°Thank jiejie for her concern. If can use jiejie¡¯s help, meimei will naturally find her jiejie.¡± An Qingran originally thought that this was just a scene, but did not expect that she really did. Comments are closed. Chapter 150 Hi?? support this trantion, Chapter 150: Requesting crown Prince help The next day, the Daoist immortal came again. After he got rid of a lot of ghosts, he looked at the sky over the General¡¯s mansion and said: ¡°there are ck clouds in the mansion, and evil spirits about toe to the world. If we don¡¯t get rid of them, they will harm the descendants¡­. Gongzi¡¯s disease is caused by the viin. If the person doesn¡¯t get rid of it, the Gongzi¡¯s life will not be guaranteed¡­ ¡° His words were transmitted word by word, and the viin in his mouth was not a viin of a gentleman, but a child smaller than An Mingxuan! Counting all the people in the house, the one smaller than An Mingxuan is the one in Lian Jinyu¡¯s belly! An Qingran finally understands what she¡¯s up to. Her mother has been pregnant for five months. If this child is not allowed to be born, let alone others, her mother¡¯s life may not be guaranteed! Lian Jinrong, you are cruel! She gritted her teeth. She must think of a way. She used this Banxian* words to rece her mouth. The olddy seems to be very convinced. She just let her mother kill her five-month-old child. Would her father allow it? TN NOTE: Banxian is Taoist magician, half immortal. After Lian Jinrong sent Banxian away, she sat in her room and smiled slowly. She knew that she was only one step away. When Banxian came next time, she chose a day. Five dayster, An Zhongtao would go with the ministers to inspect the barracks ande back at night, which was enough time for her to y. Just don¡¯t make any mistakes in this period of time. She was one step away from victory. An Qingran came to Dongnuan Pavilion. Her mother was embroidering there. When she saw hering, she put down the things in her hand and didn¡¯t speak. The expression on her face was a little unhappy. Obviously, she heard it too. ¡°Did you hear the words of Banxian? Did he mean the child in my stomach?¡± Lian Jinyu straightly said. ¡°Obviously!¡± An Qingran didn¡¯t hide it, everyone was smart. Lian Jinyu smiled bitterly: ¡°We are sisters, how could she hate me so much?¡± ¡°People must be different from others! Just one greedy can exin everything ¡­¡± Human heart is always inadequate. Greed mixed with jealousy it will be too terrible. Lian Jinyu nodded: ¡°I just hope this thing will pass quickly!¡± Mother, you don¡¯t have to worry. We auspicious people have their own destiny. Why should we be upset¡­ ¡° An Qingran persuaded. ¡°It¡¯s nothing else. It¡¯s just a pity for a small child like An MingXuan¡­.. With such a mother, what can I do in the future? ¡± Lian Jinyu sighed. ¡°It seems that my mother thought that Mingxuan¡¯s illness had been saved and she also mentioned the future?¡± Ann chuckled. ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t want Mingxuan to be troubled, he is still a kid after all!¡± ¡°After child grows up then see him be good!¡± An Qingran thought of An Mingxuan infuriated her father and won the power of the General¡¯s mansion made her angry again. Although she told herself that at this time, An Mingxuan was still a child, she could not stop growing angry. Lian Jinyu was wrong when she heard her words and looked at her. ¡°How can you determine a person¡¯s future? Is it better than that Banxian?¡± She is teasing her. An Qingran chuckled: ¡°this person¡¯s future is all traceable. Maybe I can really predict¡­¡± ¡°Then you can predict, when will this matter pass, and when will your brother be better?¡± Lian Jinyu said helplessly. ¡°Truth will soone out! Don¡¯t worry, mother! ¡± When An Qingran said this, her eyes were all determined. Lian Jinyu looked at her, but she was surprised. She didn¡¯t just say it. It seemed that she really had a way. But think about it. She¡¯s only 12 years old. What can such a young child do? Even she hasn¡¯te up with an idea yet. At most, tell the General. She can¡¯t let this rumor continue to run around in the mansion. For a long time, those who don¡¯t believe will also start to believe it. What¡¯s more, they have been struggling for so many days, ghosts and gods. Even if they don¡¯t believe these things, It¡¯s also awed. What¡¯s more, An MingXuan is so seriously ill. She also talked with the doctor, saying that it¡¯s possible for children to be a little frightened. It¡¯s only possible to eat two pairs of tranquil food, or not. It¡¯s just that adults apany them when they sleep at night. But what happened, it will be like this! An Qingran saw her mother¡¯s worry, and her heart was angry. Lian Jinrong, you are too much. I thought I would let you go in this life, As long as you are quiet and don¡¯t hurt people. But I didn¡¯t expect you to want one body and two lives as much as possible! How can tolerate you? An Qingran wrote a letter and waited quietly. That night The window was not closed. She sat at the window, staring at the stars in the sky. Only a crescent moon hung in the air. Her mood was a little bit sad, but she also has confidence. Rendong doesn¡¯t understand why she still doesn¡¯t sleep, but An Qingran close the door of the inner room and let her have a rest earlier. Just after Rendong went out, her skirt moved lightly. She turned around, but saw the crown prince Dongfang Jin in ck dress, standing behind her clean and fresh. She only smiled: ¡°you finallye!¡± There was a wicked smile on Dongfang Jin¡¯s face: ¡°How, do you miss me so much?¡± Rendong voice sounded: ¡°Xiaojie, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, you don¡¯t care, I will tell you!¡± An Qingran lowered her voice. Rendong finally quieted down. An Qingran turned around and closed the window. Moves themp out so as don¡¯t shoot the crown Prince¡¯s shadow on the window. After doing all this, she looked back at the crown Prince and said, ¡°yes, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a day. You have to help me with this matter. Other people can¡¯t do it¡­¡± Hearing her words Dongfang Jin had a amused expression: ¡°What the hell is going on? Is there anything else you can¡¯t handle?¡± An Qingran chuckled. ¡°Is that apliment?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Dongfang Jin¡¯s face was serious. There was a touch of tenderness in his eyes, which made An Qingran move in her heart. But then she thought that she was dazzled, otherwise the evil nature of this crown prince woulde again. She used to think she knew him a little bit, but with more and more contacts, she realized that instead of knowing him, she became more and more confused. ¡°Well, let¡¯s get down to business!¡± An Qingran handed over a cup of tea. The crown prince took it over and said, ¡°I thought I was talking about business!¡± An Qingran smiled bitterly: ¡°Don¡¯t you think it would be a waste to show your charm to a twelve-year-old girl?¡± ¡°Is that apliment?¡± The crown prince asked in reply, with a look in his eyes. That his eyes lit up in an instant made people¡¯s heart tremble a little. An Qingran sometimes tells herself that she is one or two years older than him when she adds up the age she has lived inst lifetime. She can take the initiative. But often, her heart is flustered by his eyes. This is not like her. Comments are closed. Chapter 151 Hi???? Bai Xian is half immortal. Ba Chapter 151: Seize the parent-child rtionship to gamble. She thought deeply, and told herself not to be led by him. Then she said, ¡°Have Taizi heard of the living immortal?¡± ¡°Are you referring to a real immortal or a fake immortal?¡± When Dongfang Jin gets serious, there is a more subtle atmosphere flowing between the eyebrows, which makes people dare not underestimate. ¡°Sai Xianweng, he has been in and out of the General¡¯s Mansion for the past two days. An Mingxuan was sick. The doctor said nothing, but seeing that the disease is still not good. This half-xian was invited by my Yiniang. He says there¡¯s a demon in General Mansion who is restraint An Mingxuan. This refers to the child in my mother¡¯s belly! I thought that so many things happened before, my Yiniang would be settled down. I did not expect that she would even kill the unborn child. And more importantly, She just wanted to harm my mother. Now An Mingxuan is just a cover, but she invited the Bai Xian in the city. If that Bai Xian, some people will believe it. If this continues, do you know the consequences? My mother and unborn brother will die, and then I will be. Now they have no time to calcte me. When they make room, I will be the fish on their chopping board. I don¡¯t know what kind of dish they want to make me! ¡° An Qingran didn¡¯t want to tell him this in detail. But looking at him, she felt that she finally met a person who could chat and she poured out all of these words. In the house, she could not tell anyone. She only believed in one Rendong, but in the end It is a little maid,it may scare her. After hearing that, Dongfang Jin did not speak for a long time, and frowned gently. An Qingran look at him. She was very grateful that he didn¡¯t make fun of herself at this time! Atst he said, ¡°it¡¯s a small matter. It¡¯s easy to solve. Did you think of it with me?¡± An Qingran nodded: ¡°It¡¯s better if we say it together, how about it?¡± Dongfang Jin smiles:¡±okay..¡± Next two people said a person¡¯s name in unison. If that person take action, don¡¯t say it¡¯s a half immortal, the immortal must let it be a little bit! ¡°Let¡¯s just say, there is nothing you can¡¯t solve. If you go and ask yourself, I¡¯m afraid you can also move ¡­¡± Dongfang Jin said. ¡°Taizi doesn¡¯t want to help?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m ttering you. I¡¯ll take care of it. After all, it¡¯s inconvenient for you to leave the mansion.¡± Hearing this, An Qingran also smiled. In her heart, he really has the ability to invite Master Kong? Master Liaokong¡¯s words are much more believable than those of Banxian. No matter now or before, his words are believed even by the emperor, not to mention those dignitaries, who are proud to be able to invite master. Master¡¯s innate divination is extremely urate! At least everyone in the capital now thinks this way. But the master rarelyes out of Yuehua Temple. So Dongfang Jin said just now that she can also invite Master Kong, which can really be regarded as apliment. If the Taizi can ask for a Master Kong time, then everything will be solved. See who you will believe in this matter! After saying this, Dongfang Jin got up and turned around after thinking: ¡°Although you are also very powerful, be careful!¡± Hearing this saying from his mouth, An Qingran almost wanted tough, but there was a warm flow in her heart. She nodded, but she didn¡¯t know what to say. Fortunately, the Taizi pushed the window and disappeared in the night. An Qingran sighed. Fortunately, she knew the Taizi in this life, otherwise, she could not solve the matter at present, at least , it will not be solved convincingly. She sent the Taizi away, and she sat back on the bed. Sheined with him in one breath just now, but now she feels like a little haggard. Should she talk to him about this? She didn¡¯t know. Reading at thenovelsiread. WordPress site Atst, when Rendong saw no voice, she knocked on the door and came in: ¡°Xiaojie, the Taizi is gone?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­¡± Rendong didn¡¯t speak, but she looked disappointed. An Qingran chuckled: ¡®what¡¯s the matter with you? Would you like to keep the Taizi? ¡° ¡°Yes, the chance to meet is so good. Why don¡¯t you talk more after meeting?¡± ¡°What are you talking about, silly girl?¡± An Qingran chuckled and said angrily. Rendong smiled: ¡°Taizi hase, which means that the immediate crisis has been solved and Lian shiqie will not hurt Furen?¡± ¡°Yes, you know everything and ask me what I do!¡± ¡°Xiaojie, you know everything. It¡¯s not the same to ask or not to ask. When you ask, you¡¯ll have a deeper heart!¡± Rendong said with a smile, ¡°for example, nubi still wants to ask Xiaojie, do you want to go to Lanxiao pavilion to have a look tomorrow morning?¡± ¡°Go!¡± An Qingran simply and neatly. The whole courtyard of Lanxiao Pavilion is weird. There are red cloth strips hanging everywhere. Even one of them is tied to themp. It¡¯s not afraid to start a fire. When An Qingran came in, Lian JinRong is sitting on the bed of An Mingxuan. The whole face of An Mingxuan is waxy yellow, lying there motionless. At first nce, it¡¯s really shocking. An Qingran approached and pulled up his hand. It was still warm. Her index finger and middle fingery on his wrist by the way, Lian Jinrong immediately pulled away her hand and said : ¡°Qingran, in the end you feel sorry for Yiniang. You think of a way for Yiniang. Look at your younger brother eyes seeing bad. You say, what should Yiniang do? ¡° An Qingran was just torn apart by her at the moment when she was about to be diagnosed. She had doubts in her heart. There were countless doubts, and she was trying to solve them. So she said, ¡°Let me see the pulse of Ming Xuan, How can it be like this?¡± She said that she had broken Lian Jinrong¡¯s hand and was going to touch An Mingxuan¡¯s wrist. Lian Jinrong stopped her again: ¡°Those Taiyi can¡¯t do anything. What could you do? Besides, we don¡¯t know what disease he got. Be careful of the infection. It¡¯s your heart kindeness. Yiniang received it. You are really such a good child!¡± Said, pulling her hand and crying. An Qingran was thinking, how could it be so cheap for her tears? She didn¡¯t have to go to the pulse anymore. She just blocked her two times. She wasn¡¯t stupid enough to understand. Looking at the wax on his face, she could smell a little ginger. It was obviously rouge. So An Qingran feels that she is right this time. She is still thinking that if she knew this already, it would not be necessary to invite Master Kong. However, she doubted that if she knew, would this Yiniang really give An Mingxuan medicine in order to achieve her goal! So she didn¡¯t move. She only said some words that made her feel relieved and so on. In this world, Lian JinRong is not the only one who is hypocritical. She, An Qingran has learned to be. Although a bit shameful!! Then, she went to the Shangyuan and told her mother about it. After hearing this, her mother looked at An Qingran and said, ¡°you think a lot. I didn¡¯t think that this child¡¯s illness was fake. How could any mother curse her child? I really saw it today! ¡° An Qingran also saw it. Comments are closed. Chapter 152 Hi???? Chapter 152: Coerce. She remembered her own child! This made her distressed a bit. Although the child¡¯s father was the one she hated the most, the moment she lost her child, she followed the child! Looking at An Qingran¡¯s face was not right, Lian Jinyu began to persuade: ¡°Since we have discovered this matter, when she regenerates, we will expose her! ¡°Mother, don¡¯t rush to reveal. since this is a y she has prepared carefully, we have to support it, right?¡± An Qingranughed evilly. To be honest, Lian Jinyu was shocked. She didn¡¯t want her child to be evil. However, she had no way to talk about this advice. If it wasn¡¯t for Qingran, she didn¡¯t know what the General¡¯s mansion would look like. She was afraid that she would not live any longer! So, she just hopes to have a good talk with An Qingran when all these things are over. The next day, the Banxian came again. He had a seven star peach wood sword in his hand and was dressed in a Taoist robe. He walked around the General¡¯s mansion with a lot of spirit, followed by a group of people. That Qiaojie told everyone that the Banxian was looking for the source of the evil spirit. He didn¡¯t find it directly two days ago, because the evil spirit was covered by someone, and he couldn¡¯t see it clearly. An Qingran stood at her door and looked at the Banxian with a wooden sword. Banxian was stunned when he saw her, and the sword holding hand shook: ¡°little girl, please let it go!¡± If An Qingran doesn¡¯t let it, she¡¯s afraid that Lian Jinrong will run to the olddy andin, so she smiles: ¡°Please try your best. My brother can¡¯t have any unexpected misfortune. But the ShenXian thinks it over, are you certain?¡± That Banxian looked at An Qingran with half eyes, and the sword in his hand was circling in the air. An qingran was waiting for him to get angry. As long as he pulled the matter to his own body, everything would be easy. However, the Banxian justughed: ¡°little girl, you are rich and have no evil spirit. Obviously, there is nothing I want to find in this yard. Please get out of the way. This honorable Xiaojie ,it¡¯s better not to touch these things!¡± As he said this, he passed by her with a sword, and looked at the direction of running to dongnuang Pavilion. As he walked, he said: ¡°I see you, demon. I¡¯m here. Not quick to show yourself¡­¡± Later, a group of people followed him. Rendong looked at the posture and was anxious for An Qingran: ¡°Xiaojie, why don¡¯t you go there? If they enter the Furen¡¯s yard in a moment, what will they do?¡± An Qingran was anxious at this moment, she was thinking, if she had made things clear at the moment and her father was not at home. What¡¯s her chance of winning? Anyway, she has to go to dongnuage! At this moment, the XiaoYahuan ran over: ¡°Xiaojie, Master Kong is here. He came back with the General¡­.. Is this a strange thing? It¡¯s said that Master Kong is the real immortal. Why, he also came to mansion today. Did hee to this evil thing? ¡° An Qingran looked at XiaoYahuan with a smile and patted her face: ¡°You are sending this news at the right time ¡­¡± Talking, she told Rendong a few words and then she walked towards the front courtyard. She was going to meet Master Kong. Reading at thenovelsiread. WordPress On sides, Lian Jinyu was resting at noon in her yard. Suddenly, Hong momo ran in a little flustered: ¡°Furen, it¡¯s not good. That Lian shiqie and Banxian are catching demons with their swords. They have turned most of the General¡¯s mansion. Seeing where ites!¡± ¡°Mammy, don¡¯t panic. She just catching her demon. If the demon is in this yard, I want to see what it looks like!¡± Lian Jinyu was still sitting there, her face is t and very serious. Seeing this, Hong momo didn¡¯t take any sigh of relief. Because everyone really believes in these things now. These days, it¡¯s more and more worse. She thought that Lian shiqie was making a fuss and worried about her son is excessive. But she didn¡¯t expect that the olddy would support her. This made the whole General¡¯s mansion begin to talk about it. Or the Banxian really had some skills. What¡¯s more, isn¡¯t the olddy called the old deity¡¯s king by him? Did she feel something, too. Therefore, everyone is gossips that the unborn child in the belly is a devil, a monster. This makes Hong momo very worried and angry. She doesn¡¯t believe such nonsense! Just thinking about it, there was an olddy¡¯s voiceing in from the outside, which made Lian Jinyu unexpected. She hurried to the outside, but saw a lot of people in her yard. The first one was the Banxian and Lian Jinrong. Next to her was the olddy and Chu Shi. The olddy¡¯s face was a little excited. She looked at Lian Jinyu and said, ¡°my daughter-inw, how could I have never thought that things would happen this way! ¡° ¡°What is it?¡± Lian Jinyu asked. ¡°Jiejie, now Mingxuan¡¯s life and death are all tied to you¡­¡± Lian Jinrong cried and walked up two steps, looking at Lian Jinyu weakly said At this moment, the Bai Xian said, ¡± Benefactor, this child on you is evil spirit. He will conquer the eldest Gongzi. If the evil spirits are not removed, the eldest Gongzi¡¯s life will not be guaranteed¡­ ¡° Lian Jinyu sneers in her heart. Atst, after waiting for them for so long, she finally shows her true face, but she doesn¡¯t give her too much ¡®surprise¡¯. She really came to her and wants her own child¡¯s life! Why she is doing? ¡°Why should I believe what you say?¡± She looked at Banxian coldly. ¡°Evil creature, evil creature, he blinded your eyes, but only thought he was the son¡­.. I can only say that. I see the problem, but I can¡¯t solve it. You are the only one who has to solve it! ¡± Banxian put the sword away and looked at these with no expression. The olddy sighed: ¡°It stands to reason that these are all my grandchildren. I don¡¯t dare favor one and not the other. But in the final analysis, An Mingxuan has grown so big. He is still the eldest son of General¡¯s Mansion. It ''s Zhongtao¡¯s only son, but also to inherit Zhongtao. I can¡¯t just watch Mingxuan¡¯s child ¡­.Otherwise, how can I worthy to settle down with my ancestors? When Jinrong told me about it, I wish it was a fake. But seeing Mingxuan is so thin in bed now. Don¡¯t me me for my ruthlessness. This one who meets is better than that of the child who hasn¡¯t met¡­What¡¯s more, yours is a demon child, which is not good for you and the General¡¯s mansion. You are still young. Without this child, you still have a chance, don¡¯t you? ¡° Lian Jinyu was shocked by the olddy¡¯s words. She forgot to refute them. She just thought how could she believe the BaiXian words? Lian Jinrong suddenly knelt down in front of Lian Jinyu: ¡°jiejie, it¡¯s reasonable to say that if meimei asks jiejie to kill the child, it¡¯s really damned. But meimei doesn¡¯t know what to do, just ask her Jiejie to make the decision. Mingxuan¡¯s life and death are all in her Jiejie¡¯s hands. Please think twice!¡± Chapter 153 Good???? Chapter 153: Push to fall for abortion ! Lian Jinyu was almost fainted by anger. She looked at everything in front of her eyes. Now what¡¯s more, An mingxuan pretended to be. Who would believe it? They would think that she was reckless of the lives of the Shu son and just talk nonsense. Therefore, she didn¡¯t mention it, just shook her head: ¡°Mother, do you really think so? Do you want me to do it? ¡° The olddy sighed, ¡°I wish such a thing would never happen. My grandson, grandma is sorry for you, but you know grandma¡¯s difficulties. Grandma has no way. Do you hear that, your brother¡¯s life is in danger¡­¡± ¡°Why?¡± Lian Jinyu said only three words, and Lian Jinrong said, ¡°jiejie, I know that you are suffering in your heart. Just ask jiejie to think about Mingxuan. The jiejie is also his mother, and he is also jiejie¡¯s son. If jiejie saves Mingxuan, Mingxuan will be grateful to jiejieter, and Mingxuan will treat jiejie as her own mother¡­¡± Rendong quietly came in, and she stood beside Lian Jinyu when no one noticed. The crowd was in disorder, and no one noticed her. She looked at everything in front of her and smiled. She believed that her Xiaojie would have a way to deal with it. As long as shees, it¡¯s time for all the monsters to return. Lian Jinyu took a step back. She looked at Lian Jinrong and said, ¡°we are all mothers. How can you say that?¡± The olddy said directly: ¡°yes, they all are mothers. So you will understand her and me, won¡¯t you? Besides, if you are born with a devil, it will not be good for the General¡¯s mansion, nor for yourself. At that time, I don¡¯t know what will happen. So, my mother advised you to open up a little bit, and it¡¯s important to have a good health¡­ ¡° Lian Jinyu shook her head and smiled: ¡°I don¡¯t want to say anything. You¡¯d better go. I won¡¯t kill this child¡­¡± When Lian Jinrong heard this, she said to Lian Jinyu, ¡°jiejie, meimei just asks you to save Ming Xuan ¡­ ¡° Lian Jinrong hates her in the heart. She knows that she can¡¯t kill the evil seed in her stomach for her son. She has done all this, but she wants to take advantage of the chaos and pretend to identally push her down to give birth! She came to Lain Jinyu. At the moment of her hiding ce, she changed her strength.Lian Jinyu was so angry that she had to smoking. In the hot weather, her head was a little dizzy. Then she hid her hands. The strength of her body went back. When Lian Jinrong gave her another hand, her body went back straight. And Rendong support her. At the same time, a figure shed and another hand held Lian Jinyu. Looking back, it was her daughter. She wanted to ask her where she went and how she came, but she found that she was following An Zhongtao. At the moment, a Buddha¡¯s name rang: ¡°Amitabha Buddha¡­¡± Master Kong walked into the public¡¯s sight. When others saw that Master Kong had not yet made any response, but the Baixian¡¯s face changed. He went straight to Lian Jinrong and said: ¡°Amitabha, good at war! Heaven has the virtue of cherishing life. Why do you do this, benefactor! It¡¯s bad for morals! ¡° ¡°Master, what are you talking about? I just asked jiejie to save my child!¡± Lian Jinrong said. And An Zhongtao just saw Lian Jinrong pulling with Lian Jinyu, and then Lian Jinyu fell back, which was obviously pushed by her. Now she is still expressing innocence, his face sinks down: ¡°what¡¯s going on? What are you doing? Want to harm Furen? ¡° Lian Jinrong cried: ¡°Xianggong, you cane back. Mingxuan¡¯s illness is no longer saved. The ShenXian points that the child in the jiejie¡¯s belly is a monster. I just want to ask her for help!¡± ¡°What way are you thinking? Are you asking her not to have children? ¡± An Zhongtao didn¡¯t think that he was only away for half a day, so big things happened at home. Looking at Lian Jinyu¡¯s aggrieved face, his anger was burning, and he wished he could give up the bastard woman in front of him! Lian Jinrong¡¯s face changed when she saw An Zhongtao. ¡°Shiqie isn¡¯t researching with jiejie? That Mingxuan is also jiejie¡®s son. It doesn¡¯t make sense that she only loves this in the belly , regardless of Mingxuan¡¯s life and death ¡°You¡¯re hard mouthed?¡± An Zhongtao snapped, ¡°one more word, I will let you¡­¡± He didn¡¯t say the following. But the tone and expression made Lian Jinrong absolutely terrified. He stamped his foot hatefully, went to Lian Jinyu¡¯s side and sighed, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen. Are you ok?¡± Lian Jinyu is also scared out of a cold sweat. If it wasn¡¯t for Rendong and An Qingran to hold her in time, if she fell, it would be a big thing. So she didn¡¯t say anything. An Zhongtao couldn¡¯t help but feel hurt. His eyes swept coldly through all the people present, and he found that his mother was also in the group. At the moment, his face was ugly. He didn¡¯t know what happened, so he didn¡¯t express. At this time, Master Kong looked at the Banxian who was going to turn around and said: ¡°you¡¯d better stay! I also want to see what kind of monster brought you here! ¡° The Banxian¡¯s face changed a few times, and then said, ¡°Obey!¡± An Qingran has a feeling that Master Kong and Banxian seem to know each other. But it¡¯s too messy at the moment. She didn¡¯t ask. She had to solve the problem in front of her. So she said, ¡°Master kong, Banxian said that the child in my mother¡¯s stomach is a monster. Is that true?¡± Since Master Kong was invited by the Taizi, he must have known these situations in advance. If she asked, he would act. I just don¡¯t know what the Taizi asks him and what he will do! When Master Kong came two steps closer, the olddy also stepped back. Even though she had just arrived in the capital, Master Kong name she knew. Master Liaokong didn¡¯t hold up the divination, but took the pulse for Lian Jinyu, then stretched out his fingers, and held them gently. Finally, he said the Buddha¡¯s name, and then said: "Fortunately, it¡¯s safe. As for the little gongzi , it¡¯s priceless. In the future, he will position as an extreme minister ¡­¡­ I hope benefactor will be at ease. It¡¯s not wrong! ¡° Hearing this words, An Qingran smiles and ps :¡±If that¡¯s the case, mother, my brother can¡¯t help but no one will calcte, isn¡¯t?¡± Master Kong looked at her and smiled. He said the Buddha¡¯s name again. An Zhongtao was also very happy when he heard the words. He had been looking forward to his son. Now that the master had spoken, it must be his son, so his mood was calmer. An Qingran saw that it was a long sigh of relief. With the words of Master Kong, anyone who wants to make his own mother¡¯s proposition should step back! Comments are closed. Chapter 154 Hi???? I am not well. It¡¯s seems to have anemia??. So I will try to put whenever I can. If someone wants to takeover can do it. Chapter154: shift the me and expose the lies. It¡¯s just that Master act a little too much? If the baby in the belly is a girl, how can today¡¯s liese true? However, she doesn¡¯t worry about this. At least her mother can get to the production safely, which is enough. When An Zhongtao saw the Master Kong, he would surprise , saying:¡± Master, I have a ruthless request, the son has been sick in bed, and I can¡¯t find any cure. I also hope that the master can help and see if there is any way!¡± Master Kong nodded slightly. Everyone went to Lanxiao Pavilion. The Baixian¡¯s face was always ugly, but he didn¡¯t sneak away. An Qingran knows what he will find. An Mingxuan may have some small problems, but he will never be in critical condition. She does not know how her father will deal with this matter after finding out the real situation. Lian Jinrong is now like a puppet, moving forward in a sluggish way. She hates this. She doesn¡¯t know which link has gone wrong. She calcted General won¡¯te back so early. And who told her, what is the reason why this Master Kong came to the General¡¯s mansion? Did the General invite him back? For An Mingxuan? If so, it¡¯s speechless. God wants to destroy her! I had such a big joke with her. Why did Master Kong directly say that Lian Jinyu was a high status little gongzi in the belly? Why does he conclude that it¡¯s a boy? On what grounds is he will be a high minister? That means will he take over the General¡¯s mansion?What about my xuan¡¯er? Her legs are soft all the way. She doesn¡¯t know what to do with herself? She had no idea how the y would end today. Lian Jinyu holds An Zhongtao¡¯s hand. She calms her mood. She looks at Lian Jinrong¡¯s expression and knows that she won¡¯t pass the ordeal easily today. Reading at novelsiread.wordpress, Finally came to An mingxuan¡¯s bed. Master Kong sat down with a peaceful expression on his face. A momentter, he said, ¡°well, it¡¯s just a little heat. Just take some medicine. Besides, don¡¯t let him stay in bed all the time. Just walk around!¡± ¡°great Master saying that he is not in critical condition?¡± An Zhongtao asked in doubts. ¡°It¡¯s just a little heat. It¡¯s good if you take medicine. How can you be critically ill?¡± Master Kong said lightly. An Zhongtao¡¯s eyes on Lian Jinrong are no longer so kind. Lian Jinrong¡¯s face immediately looks happy: ¡°what the master said is true? Xuan¡¯er, my xuan¡¯er Wake up, don¡¯t scare your mother¡­ ¡° She rushed to the bed and kissed An mingxuan fiercely. At that time, she avoided the cold and fierce eyes of An Zhongtao and sessfully made people feel pity for her. What she did was because she loved her son so much. No one would me her for a mother¡¯s love for her son. Unexpectedly, at the moment, the master said, ¡°this son needs to stay away from his mother. Otherwise, there will be more idents, which may endanger his life!¡± His expression was serious. This surprised everyone, but An Qingran was overjoyed! All of a sudden, she didn¡¯t need to think about it. Lian Jinrong was taken off of her other arm. Without her son¡¯s protection, it hard for her to live in the future? What else can she do for a living? Who else can use it as an excuse? Is she? Does father still care about her now? Reading at the novelsiread.wordpress Lian Jinrong heard Master Kong ''s words and was so frightened: ¡°Master? Why did the master say this? What did I do wrong and hurt my son?¡± Master Liaokong¡¯s face was kind: ¡°benefactor, as I said just now, I hope that in the future, benefactor can bepassionate to eliminate the disaster. Benefactor already has the glory and wealth but like A man whose heart is not content is like a snake which tries to swallow an elephant there will be no end¡­¡± Lian Jinrong shakes her head: ¡°isn¡¯t there any other way to protect Mingxuan. And our mother and son?¡± Master Kong shook his head: ¡°benefactor¡¯s sin is too deep and hope to Conduct oneself well¡­¡­¡± This sentence awakens Lian Jinrong. It is undoubtedly in her ears the judgment of the official master. She is already a viin. If you ask me again, I don¡¯t know what the master will say! It¡¯s really bad for me to live in a bad time. I¡¯m not only too old, but also hard to see monks. Seeing her bloodless face, An Qingran¡¯s heart was even more soothing. This time, look at her sophistication? An Zhongtao had no doubt about master Kong¡¯s words. He remembered that the Master said that An Mingxuan was only slightly ill. He looked at the Baixian who was going to leave on the ground and said, ¡± You say, what¡¯s going on? My son is just a little fever. Why is he critical ill? How can there be ck clouds, and ck clouds are sent out by my son who is going to be high status minister? ¡° Banxian had to deal with An Zhongtao. But he only nced at Master Kong, and the sloppy expression on his face disappeared. After thinking about it, he didn¡¯t speak. Seeing this, An Zhongtao sneered, ¡°you are a traitor and a murderer. Don¡¯t know how many people you have harmed. It seems that if I don¡¯t hand you over to the government, you won¡¯t be honest. What are your intentions? Do you want to kill me? If I let you off today, Heaven and earth will not tolerate¡± The more he thinks about it, the angrier he gets. If this Baixian didn¡¯t instigate it behind his back, how could it have happened? If he didn¡¯te back in time, it would have been unthinkable. The anger on An Zhongtao¡¯s face made Banxian¡¯s expression ufortable. Moreover Master Kong¡¯s eyes more sharp. Finally, he said:¡±This fairy¡­ xiaoren have seen that little gongzi long time ago and is not big thing. so it¡¯s OK to take some medicine. But madam Zun gave a hundred liang of silver to xiaoren and told xiaoren that he must act ording to her orders. She asked xiaoren to frame the child in Furen¡¯s stomach as a monster¡­ ¡° He didn¡¯t finish talking. Lian Jinrong had already run over and said sharply, ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense, did I tell you?¡± Banxian stared and said, ¡°why didn¡¯t you say that? I have witnesses. Can I still rely on that? The nightmares were invented by thedy herself¡­ ¡° Lian Jinrong sees that he has been confessed. She wants to deny it, but An Zhongtao looks at her, and the expression on his face can¡¯t be said any more. But she still didn¡¯t give up: ¡°General, listen to me¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear a word from you. Since you will hinder Mingxuan¡¯s healthy growth, From tomorrow, you will not take care of him. I will let his mother take care of him! ¡± An Zhongtao opens his mouth. ¡°General!¡± Lian Jinrong didn¡¯t expect that An Zhongtao didn¡¯t care about her husband and wife feelings at all. He gave an order in front of so many people. She shook her head. ¡°General, I know it¡¯s wrong. Please read it for my service to you for many years¡­¡± ¡°So, do you admit it?¡± An Zhongtao said coldly. Comments are closed. Chapter 155 Hi Chapter 155: Demoted to lowly concubine. Lian Jinrong was suffocated, and now she was in chaos. Where did she think An Zhongtao was waiting for her confession here? She froze, but hadn¡¯t waited for her to speak. An Qingran said, ¡± Father, now my mother is pregnant and she is too busy taking care of herself. I am afraid that she will not take good care of Ming Xuan. There are four Yiniang at home. It is better to let them take care of Ming Xuan. They must be willing! ¡° Those four Yiniang are in the crowd right now. An Zhongtao looks at Lian Jinyu and saw her holding her stomach and sweats in face. He thought that same thing and can¡¯t help but say: ¡± Banxia, MingXuan will follow you from now on. You should do your best.¡± That Banxia was asking for something that didn¡¯t show her face, which suddenly came to her name. She couldn¡¯t help but go forward: ¡°General, don¡¯t worry, I will take good care of Mingxuan as my own child! We will live up to the trust of the General and Furen. ¡° Lian Jinrong looks at her son being robbed by others. Who cares for this child and who doesn¡¯t say. She is a little concubine, and she has nothing to offer. Why rob her child? After she took Mingxuan away, the General would surely visit her from time to time. What should she do in future? So she cried, ¡°General, you can¡¯t do this. Mingxuan is my life¡­¡± ¡°Your life? Do you want to curse your son for his death in order to achieve your goal? What¡¯s the qualification of being a mother? Lian shiqie, Yes, you are no longer a shiqie from today. I demote you as a jianqie. Before I speak, you can¡¯t get a step in the yard¡­.. It seems that this General was too kind before! ¡° jianqie? Can¡¯t get into this yard? She can¡¯t see her son. What¡¯s the difference between killing her? Her mind began to buzz, looking at Lian Jinyu¡¯s big belly, looking at Banxia¡¯s proud face, and seeing An Zhongtao hate to kill her eyes, she just felt that the world was turning and she seemed to be in purgatory. For a while, she didn¡¯t know whether she was burned by the fire or fried by the oil pot. Finally, she couldn¡¯t bear the blow. She passed out Seeing this, An Zhongtao asked two mammies to lift her down. However, An Qingran was relieved. She was afraid that her father would be cheated by her for a while. Her father was good at everything, but he could not see the real face of the person clearly and was always cheated by her. She did not know when she would turn over. However, before she would turned around, she will remind her father about what happened from time to time. Atst, Lian JinRong¡¯s voice was gone and no one dared to make a sound. So, for a while, the room was very quiet. An Zhongtao¡¯s eyes were still full of anger. This Lian JinRong was so disappointing. He had tolerated her till now. In the past three months, she was very quiet. He thought that the considerate and gentle woman hade back. But where did he thought that she had brewed such a big conspiracy behind. if it wasn¡¯t to arrive in time, their good home will be destroyed in the hands of this woman! For so many years, he has gained a lot of happiness in her, that is, these happiness made him hesitate to punish her. Always thought that she would learn the lesson, but no one expected that some people would never repent! At this time, Master Kong said: ¡°almsgiver¡¯s family affairs have been solved. I¡¯m leaving now! I also have an unkind request. This saixianweng, I have some predestination with him, so I will take him away. Can you let him go, General?¡± When An Zhongtao heard the words, he smiled: ¡°such a person can be enlightened by the master. It¡¯s the merit and virtue of the master to let him stop harming people everywhere¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not good at it¡­¡± Then he looked at Banxian and said with a smile, ¡°let¡¯s go. We have to work out our rtionship! If this karma is eliminated, no one else can help¡­ ¡° Speaking, master Kong left, and the Baixian followed up obediently, An Qingran said, ¡°I¡¯ll send the master!¡± Also followed them and went out. Out of the yard, standing at the gate of the General¡¯s mansion, An Qingran ask in a low voice, ¡°Master, is my mother really pregnant with a boy? And he will be higher status Minister? ¡° Master Kong turned to stand and looked at An Qingran: ¡°Why the donor asks this, we know that the monks do not lie!¡± An Qingran wanted to ask him if he was told by the Taizi to do so, but looking at the clear eyes of the master and listening to him say that, what he said should be true! But she still didn¡¯t believe it. The master had told lied for herself. This time, the Taizi asked him to say so? That Taizi really has a set, she did not expect that the Taizi would let Lian Jinrong lose An Mingxuan, this move is really good! An Qingran had suspicion in her heart. She felt that if what he said was true, how good would it be, wouldn¡¯t it be a great good thing? Therefore, she smiled and said, ¡°Thank you Master foring to the rescue, I don¡¯t know how to thank you!¡± Reading at the novelsiread.woedpress Master Kong looked at her and sighed: ¡°the old man give a word to Xiaojie. In the future, Benefactor must be above ten thousand people and below one. Just remember, when you close your hand and stop. don¡¯t forget the goodness! ¡° His words, like a heavy hammer on An Qingran¡¯s head, buzzing. what does he mean when he says ¡°above and below ten thousand people¡±, if she is a man, she may be prime minister, but she is a little girl, is she a Empress? Think about it. I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s nothing else. Empress? I don¡¯t want to enter the pce in my life, and I don¡¯t know who the Emperor is. How can I be a Empress? What did he mean by the sentence he saidter? Did he see something wasing? Why do persuade me to stop when it¡¯s time to do revenging? Also says Don¡¯t forget the goodness! Yes, I am a kind girl. Do I only see hatred and forget goodness? Standing there, she only remembers what happened and thinks about her own means. She sighs in her heart, yes, she¡¯s a bit unscrupulous. If they don¡¯t invade her any more, she will consider letting them live, such as Lian Jinrong, An Yanran, or Kang Wang! When she got back to her senses, she found that Master Kong didn¡¯t know when he was gone. Rendong stood beside her and whispered, ¡°Xiaojie, shall we go back?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± An Qingran was stunned for a moment, then said, ¡°what did my father say just now?¡± ¡°Just now, the olddy said that she was old and confused. She apologized all the time. She said how could she believe Lian Jinrong¡¯s words? How could she believe the Baixian? She was so scared that she couldn¡¯t argue right and wrong. She almost hurt the Furen. So the olddy asked the General to apologize. The General was still kind enough to persuade her. She said that she must be alright. Master Kong was living Immortal, what he said was not wrong, but the olddy still med herself. Later, she said that she punished herself and went back to Beiyuan to think about it behind closed doors. And offered to Bodhisattva to protect the safety of Furen and child. She also has to eat fast and study Buddhism.. ¡° Comments are closed. Chapter 156 Hi?? Chapter 156: Temporarily suspended An Qingran smiled: ¡°is it for Bodhisattva or Buddha?¡± ¡°In a word, the olddy is very sad. The General is very nervous about Furen. He is afraid that she will be frightened. She is making arrangements to find a doctor for her. There are also Banxia Yiniang who is about to take young master An to her yard. She is looking for help. The General has also assigned three more nannies to her. The little maids who used to serve young master An have also followed her. In this way, there are more servants Banxia Yiniang than those of dongnuage¡­ ¡± Rendong said. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how many people are there, this matter is finally settled, this is the important thing ¡­ Fortunately, there is no danger, thank you for taking care of my mother by her side!¡± After listening to this, Rendong whispered: ¡°Taizi is really good at handling things. He actually called in Master Kong and let Kong talk like that, which is more powerful than us!¡± An Qingran shook her head: ¡°Master Lekong said that all this is true, not the Taizi told him!¡± Rendong gave cry and then smiled: ¡°that¡¯s really a good thing. Let¡¯s go back and celebrate! ¡° An Qingran sighed: ¡°I¡¯m a little tired. I¡¯m going back to have a rest¡­¡± Rendong saw such a big victory and it didn¡¯t make Xiaojie happy. She was puzzled. But where did she know what master Kong said to her Xiaojie? Master Liaokong personally sent a divination to the General¡¯s mansion. It was not a small thing. It soon spread all over the capital city. They heard that the future young gongzi of the General¡¯s mansion was a man of great wealth. It was said that if a daughter of any family was married to the General¡¯s Mansion, the world¡¯s glory would be guaranteed. From then on, several friends in capital had made a good friendship with General¡¯s Mansion. So in future if they had a daughter to marry into the General¡¯s Mansion. It¡¯s all an afterthought. Besides, because of this matter, the olddy has no face. She really stays indoors in the Beiyaun and punishes herself. However, An Ranyue was so scared. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t take part in it, and An Yanran didn¡¯t take part in it. On that day, she was only in the crowd and didn¡¯t speak for her Yiniang. Because she saw the face of Baixian after the Master Kong came in, she knew that they had gone and had no power to return to the sky. So what she could do was to protect herself and then wait for the opportunity to rescue her mother. Lian Jin Rong was suffocating andpletely fell ill. She was confused for a while and understood for a while, but no one came to see her, except her daughter! An Yanran looks at her mother¡¯s beautiful face, which is haggard day by day. She has no way to deal with her heartache. They are getting worse and worse. She can¡¯t think how to fight back. Fortunately, she is still free. She is the one who asks for medical advice to Lian Jinrong every day. Those servants also try to trample on her because her mother has be a concubine. Fortunately, she is still fierce. When she encounters something that is not easy to see, she can take out the money from her. Those people dare not to do anything to her. After all, she is a Xiaojie, and also the side concubine of Kang Wang. So, Lian Jin Rong¡¯s life is better. However, being trapped in that yard is not very different from being in prison, so her whole spirit is also a little trance. As for An Qingran, she is very happy. After all, all obstacles have been cleared up at present. As for the future, we will talk about itter! However, there is still one thing to do at present. Master Kong came down the mountain to rescue them. ording to the rules, they also had to go to Yuehua temple to add incense and thank them. Lian Jinyu was pregnant, and An Zhongtao was involved in state affairs. An qingran volunteered to go. It was also because thest time Master Kong words which made doubts in her heart. She wanted to ask carefully and see what else he could see. Rendong naturally followed, and preparations started three or two days ago. In addition to incense and oil, there were also a lot of incense money and things donated to the temple. In the morning, it was a fine day. An Qingran pushed the door open, but saw that Rendong was beating a branch with a bamboo pole and saying : ¡°call away¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What are you catching up to?¡± An Qingran wondered, this Rendong usually is not a person who likes to fight cats and dogs. Rendong smiled: ¡°Nothing, I want the Xiaojie to sleep more. This bird tweets so loud so I am driving away ¡­ Xiaojie, you are awake, ves will serve you and wash it! Are we going to Yuehua Temple today? ¡° ¡°Why not go? Isn¡¯t it set yesterday? ¡± An Qingran looks at Rendong. Why is she so strange today? Rendong also didn¡¯t say anything, then entered the room, she has been thinking about whether to tell the Xiaojie. This morning, crow on the tree in front of the room! But looking at Xiaojie¡¯s joyful appearance, she didn¡¯t say it. She thought, but it¡¯s just a crow. Xiaojie is good fortune person. What else is she afraid of? But don¡¯t know. What they are going to encounter is a big thing! The master and the servant got on the carriage. Rendong watched the carriage in front of the carriage and followed so many maids and servants. Her heart fell down. Besides, they were people of the General¡¯s mansion. Who dared to move? I¡¯m afraid there is no such person in the capital! Dingyuan Houfu, back courtyard. Qin Jianren is dressed in sapphire blue brocade clothes and hangs loosely on his body. He reclines on a cane chair, holds a ss in his hand, and looks evil: ¡°you all retreat for me¡­¡± More than a dozen maids and the concubines beside him, retreated quietly as if they got the imperial edict. Qin Jianren looked at the figures of the maids, pulled the corners of his mouth, and walked slowly past him. He pulled and kissed the maid¡¯s face fiercely, which made the maid scream loudly. He shook his hand and said, ¡°I give you the face, but you don¡¯t know what¡­¡± The little girl was thrown to the ground. She never dared to make a sound again, but climbed up silently and left quickly! Qin Jianren looks at their figure and finally disappears. His eyes reluctantly take it back. He still has a funny smile on his mouth: ¡°I¡¯ll clean you upter¡­¡± Said, put down the amber cup in his hand, looked at the guard standing in front of him: ¡°how that Miss Fu in the East Street replied?¡± A good bodyguard¡¯s face changed: ¡°Miss Fu threw the pearl jade sent by the young master into the street, and she scolded us, saying that we are dog legs, and our master is a dog who knows no good or bad¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Qin Jianren¡¯s voice jumped up treacherously, as if he had been trodden on the tail of a cat, but his whole body was in disorder. Then he turned his eyes and smiled again. ¡°Well, it¡¯s delicious. I like it. I¡¯ll go to meet herter in the evening and ask her to tell this gongzi what I look like. Hey, I want to see what she looks like under this gongzi I don¡¯t depend on you to beg for mercy¡­ ¡° Comments are closed. Chapter 157 Chapter 157: Regenerate malicious n The bodyguards were used to him for a long time, so they were not surprised. They just said, ¡°what shall we do, gongzi?¡± ¡°You step down first, and when this gongzi uses you, he will naturally say ¡­¡­.. Wait a moment, the little girl next door to Miss Fu is also a pretty beauty. You should stare for this gongzi. When Miss Fu arrives in this Gongzi¡¯s arms, this gongzi will go to pet her. At this moment, can¡¯t let their family send her away, get engaged, etc. you know! ¡± Qin Jianren said here, two eyes shine, as if the two beauties already have been pregnant. Qin Jianren is lustful and crazy. He has searched all the beauties in the mansion. There are more than ten concubines in the mansion, not to mention the maid. Everyone in the mansion knows about his problem. But Dingyuan Hou for this only son. He thinks that his son likes women, which is not a big problem. At least there¡¯s no need to worry about the scattered branches in the Qin mansion. His grandsons and granddaughters have been many more, How much he can afford. But he urged his son to restrain himself. He didn¡¯t worry about concubines like this. But if someone knew, whose daughter would marry him in the capital? It¡¯s a shame that he can¡¯t get marries a ¡®wife¡¯. In fact, it¡¯s all a small thing. What Qin Jianren did has also spread to ears of some officials. The emperor has looks at Dingyuan Hou and asked him how to look after his son. But those officials have no evidence, so he denied it. After he came back and taught Qin Jianren a lesson, Qin Jianren was honest for a while. But he was so natural. How could the prodigal son turn around? Qin Jianren didn¡¯t repent at all, but he was more careful when he was doing things. He had a group of bodyguards who helped him search for the news of beauties behind his back. When he saw the good news, he grabbed them. No matter what happened, he first harmed the girl of others, and then used the money to settle the situation. He bullied the girl with evil force. The girl who was killed had no justice! Don¡¯t call him Jianren, call him ¡°bitch¡±! He himself still feels very nourished, all day long is just looking for joy. Those bodyguards got the order and went on working again. He sat down again. What Fu girl did didn¡¯t affect his mood at all. He seemed to see the scene of her submission, and his face was full of evil spirits! ¡°Big brother!¡± Qin Xiangning didn¡¯t know when she came to him. Looking at the expression on his face, Qin Xiangning knew that he must have nothing good idea. This brother¡¯s behavior made her shameless, but she advised him several times. He didn¡¯t care at all. He let him go. Her father couldn¡¯t control him. What could she do as a meimei? Qin Jianren is also very strange. His sister is usually toozy to take care of herself. How can shee to him today? Can¡¯t help but ask: ¡°meimei, is there something to ask me?¡± There was a hint of helplessness in Qin Xiangning¡¯s beautiful face: ¡°Yeah, you all know that?¡± ¡°Of course, otherwise how would you be willing to see me, this an indisputable big brother?¡± Qin Jianren still knew that. Qin Xiangning didn¡¯t know how to open her mouth for a while. She asked, ¡°Does elder brother still remember the da Xiaojie of An Fu, An Qingran ?¡± ¡°An Qingran?¡± Qin Jianren¡¯s eyes brightened at the mention of the name. Since thest time he saw in Lou Fu , Since thest time he saw Lou Fu, he almost wanted to press her under himself at once, just considering that she was the General¡¯s daughter. He didn¡¯t dare to make mistakes, and even had no chance. So let¡¯s put it down for a while. When his sister mentioned it, his heart itched: ¡°why do you mention her? But what¡¯s new? ¡° Qin Xiangning nodded: ¡°I heard that she will go to Yuehua temple to offer incense tomorrow¡­¡± ¡°And then?¡± Qin Jianren then asked. Qin Xiangning turned and walked away. For a while, the voice came: ¡± Then, it depends on elder brother¡­¡± Qin Jianren¡¯s face gradually changed from astonishment to a sycophant when he heard it. He said in a loud voice, ¡°Thank you, meimei. For thinking about elder brother¡­¡± Qin Xiangning hears the words, and there is a sneer on her face. Her eldest brother can¡¯t imagine what this is for. How could she be for him? An Qingran! Who let you so show off, still seduce Taizi, if let you go, that is really sorry for myself! Thinking about how big brother will treat An Qingran, her heart starts to speed up. I hope big brother can do this sessfully. Of course, it¡¯s better not to lead Dingyuan Hou Fu in. She thinks that all of them are not smart. There is still some bad water. Qin Jianren immediately got up and began to prepare without mentioning. Besides, An Yanran sat in the room and looked at Qiaojie: ¡°Is the letter delivered?¡± Qiaojie nods, Qiaojie is very loyal to Lian Jinrong¡¯s mother and daughter now. Although she hates Lian Jinrong for not speaking for her mother and causing her mother to be sold, she still has a conscience. Finally, she buys her mother secretly and settles down properly. Therefore, she turns her hatred to Lian Jinyu¡¯s mother and daughter. She thinks that the General¡¯s Mansion was originally was fine. It¡¯s all very good. Everyone is following the wind and the water. Once JinYu take over the position of the family, everything has changed. They don¡¯t have a position to say. That An Qingran is so bad, not only harming the second Xiaojie, but also the Furen. So, in a word, she and An Yanran are one heart. An Yanran¡¯s words also affect her, making her really think that all this is done by An Qingran. Therefore, all things that An Yanran is inconvenient to do are handed over to Qiaojie. Qiaojie is not a big person, but she is also a very thoughtful one, so she is quite relieved to handle affairs with An Yanran. When she heard An Yanran ask her, she nodded: ¡°it¡¯s delivered, and no one doubts¡­¡± She is a little maid who goes out to buy something. It¡¯s not in the Imperial pce. A General¡¯s Mansion is not so strict. Someone checks it back and forth, just looking at the surface. An Yanran heard her saying this, and the expression on her face was very gratified: ¡°in the end, you are still in use¡­¡± Qiaojie hears the saying: ¡± Xiaojie¡¯s business is the business of the ve. If the Xiaojie needs it, the ve will die¡­¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that serious. You usually have more heart. By the way, what else is going on in the da Xiaojie¡¯s yard?¡± Asked An Yanran. ¡°They are just preparing to go to Yuehua temple tomorrow. They are discussing who to take. Many little girls want to follow them¡­¡± ¡°Let them follow, they will always regret it!¡± An YanRan sneers at a way, ¡°that dongnuage?¡± ¡°Furen is still as usual, nothing serious. And it doesn¡¯t matter if you want toe, The General went to Yiniang Banxia¡¯s housest night. He came out this morning and went to dongnuage. Furen face is normal, and she¡¯s not angry!¡± ¡°She is generous. It¡¯s rare that she can amodate those concubines. Why she only can¡¯t amodate our mother and daughter?¡± An Yanran said with hate. Chapter 158 Hi???? Chapter 158: Encounter on the way ¡°She is generous. It¡¯s rare that she can amodate those concubines. Why she only can¡¯t amodate our mother and daughter?¡± An Yanran said with hate. The hatred in An Yanran¡¯s heart rushed all over her body and made her face red with anger. However, she soon calmed down a lot. This time she went out of the house, which was easy and beautiful. She was afraid that she would note back! Even if it can be returned, I don¡¯t know what it looks like. In fact, Dingyuan Hou Fu is also worthy of General¡¯s Mansion. But Qin Jianren¡¯s reputation is not so good. General will not marry An Qingran there. So, An Yanran thought, help her by herself. When good things will be done. Just like me, if you like marriage or not, you will have no choice. No matter what, married into Dingyuan Houfu, it¡¯s lower than her own Kang Wang fei. Although she is a Cefei .She¡¯s a royal family person. Then it¡¯s up to her to see how An Qingranpares with herself. An Yanran¡¯s abacus is very good. In addition, Qin Jianren is not a good thing. After An Qingran gets married, she must be angry and hate. At that time, she will think of other ways, depending on her life! The more she thought about it, the happier she was. Atst, sheughed. Qiaojie didn¡¯t know what she was trying to do, but seeing her like this, she couldn¡¯t help trembling! An Qingran is sitting in the car at the moment. The monkey in the cage is a little restless. I don¡¯t know if he is excited. After practising the needle, the monkey¡¯s mission is finished. So she decides to let him go. She didn¡¯t put him out in the General¡¯s Mansion. The monkey retaliates for her. Because she knows his eyes so well, he hates her very much. Just in time, she left the mansion for Yuehua temple. It¡¯s another good thing! In the carriage, Rendong didn¡¯t dare to feed the monkey, because it would still throw out the rest of the food. It was still very urate. Rendong found that the monkey had been staring at her, and she didn¡¯t go to see it, just said: ¡°Xiaojie, we are going to live in Yuehua temple for one day, right?¡± ¡°Yes, as nned!¡± An Qingran said. ¡°It¡¯s really nice. I didn¡¯t have a good look at Yuehua Templest time. This time, I must have a look at it!¡± ¡°Do you think we are here to travel?¡± An Qingran chuckled. Thest time, she didn¡¯t do a good job. Instead, her father and mother had been ying in the back mountain of Yuehua temple. However, thest time she was in the cave with the Taizi was a strange experience. Now think about it, although she was afraid, it was also interesting! She thought of the Taizi and could not help shaking her head andughing bitterly. This guy was just too strange. He was so sick that he didn¡¯t say anything. There was still someone who wanted his life. But ording to his appearance, he didn¡¯t pay attention to everything. He still lived a natural and optimistic life. Maybe she should learn from him. Now that there is a peaceful scene in General¡¯s Mansion, you should rest assured! Does the grudge of the previous life end here? That Kang Wang has not been punished, but his reputation has been damaged a little, which is not enough to reassure her. As for what to do, she hasn¡¯t thought about it yet. She just hopes that she will be happy and don¡¯t bump into her own hands. Looking at An Qingran and thinking deeply, Rendong also calmed down. The master and the servant leaned against the carriage, only listening to the sound of horses¡¯ hoofs outside, and the voice of little girls¡¯ whispering. The carriage was very slow, and asionally the voice of passers-by could be heard. An Qingran slowly became sleepy and closed her eyes. Don¡¯t know how long time, suddenly heard a shout, and then there was a scream! An Qingran suddenly woke up, thinking that she was dreaming, but saw Rendong and said, ¡°no, there are robbers!¡± An Qingran pulls up the curtain of his carriage and sees that there is a mountain road outside. A group of ck cloth people are chasing her maids and family guards. Listening to the scream, An Qingran is angry and distressed. When it¡¯s dark in front of her, she is going to go down, but she is suddenly pulled by Rendong. ¡°Xiaojie, they are too many to deal with alone!¡± An Qingran hates and says: ¡°who is this? Dare to rob the General¡¯s carriage? ¡° ¡°Xiaojie, it seems that they just came to the General¡¯s mansion. Obviously, you are the one they want to rob! If you rob money, you don¡¯t have toe up and do it! ¡± The analysis of Rendong is very correct. These people in ck will die when they see people. They pity those innocent little girls. Fortunately, those family members are good at Kung Fu. But the more and more people in ck get together, it¡¯s good for each family member to be in one position and two positions. Who can be in one position and ten positions? In an instant, the family guards and servants were also slowly falling down. Rendong looked at An Qingran, who was so angry that she wanted to rush down. She said: ¡°Xiaojie, you must not go out. ve have a way out. Xiaojie, you and the ve will change our clothes and all the hairpins on their heads have been taken off. The ve will disguised as you and led them away¡­¡± ¡°No, that would be too dangerous¡­¡± An Qingran said. ¡± Xiaojie, please, ves won''t necessarily die if they are caught by them, there¡¯s nothing but reputation will be gone. But Xiaojie must not caught by them.The reputation of the Xiaojie cannot be damaged. If something happens to the Xiaojie, Rendong will die and can¡¯t be changed back. Therefore, it¡¯s better for the Xiaojie to help Rendong now, but Rendong wille backter. Don¡¯t abandon the ve for ve¡¯s reputation¡­¡­ ¡° ¡°Rendong?¡± An Qingran has tears under her eyes. ¡°We must have other ways!¡± ¡°No, Xiaojie, no one will save us without going to the vige in front or the inn behind. Don¡¯t wait any longer. Let¡¯s do that¡­¡± As she said, she pulled off An Qingran¡¯s clothes, changed them on her own, and put the hairpin on her head. At a nce like this, it¡¯s just that Rendong looks like her. An Qingran¡¯s nose is sour. She knows that Rendong doing this in a bad way, but for a while she doesn¡¯t know how to stop her. The expression on Rendong¡¯s face is determined. Before An Qingran could figure out what to do, Rendong had jumped out of the car. Listening to the screams from the family guards, she did not dare to see the bloody battlefield. She just pulled out the hairpin on her head and plunged it into the horse¡¯s leg The horse neighs and runs to the mountain. The coachman has been killed by others. Only two horses are driving all the way. Rendong sees the horse running to the mountain. She turns around and rushes to the foot of the mountain. The men in ck are struggling with the family guards. Suddenly, the carriage run up. But they see a figure wearing gorgeous skirts and running straight to the foot of the mountain. The man in ck looks at the carriage and looks at the figure. He knows there was a Xiaojie and a maid in carriage. Hesitated for a moment, then waved to the direction of the mountain. Then man in ck in the tangled fight immediately ran after Rendong! That man in ck was sent by Qin Jianren. He was among them, because he knew that he must not be exposed this time. So he entered the battle in person. Chapter 159 Hi Everything has me Qin Jianren wanted to catch up with the carriage, but he thought that An Qingran was so crafty that she would let the carriage to attract his attention. She took the opportunity to escape, but she was not in the right ce. So he directed people to move in direction of Rendong all the way. Rendong is fighting for her life. She has the same fire in her lungs, but she still runs forward biting. She goes straight into the forest. She thought that if she would hold on little longer time, Xiaojie can run a little longer and increase her safety. Her life can¡¯t be saved. Just ask the Xiaojie to be safe. In fact, she didn¡¯t know. At this moment, An Qingran was facing a life and death crisis. She thought that there was a coachman driving, but she thought it was wrong. She opened the curtain of the carriage and found that the horse was running at a very fast speed on the mountain. Without a coachman, she couldn¡¯t catch the reins. At this moment, she found that the cliff was in front of her! But before the reins were hooked, she was toote to jump out of the carriage. She watched the horse running to the edge of the cliff. At this moment, she was in despair. She didn¡¯t even have time to think about anything. The whole person was like a wood. At this moment, she suddenly saw a flower in front of her eyes, and the horse was reined in. The horse finally stopped, hissing, and saw Dongfang Jin holding the rope. Two more steps on the horse will be a desperate situation! An Qingran looks as if she can¡¯t believe it. She looks at Dongfang Jin. Does hee from the sky? Why is he here? She should not have died. She almost fainted from the feeling of escaping from death. Although she had experienced a lot of things, she could not control the one in front of her! She slumped down in the carriage like a chicken. Dongfang Jin looked at her andughed and joked: ¡°what? Xiao ranran Don¡¯t need to be so excited to see BenTaizi. Actually in tears¡­ ¡° Tears in my own eyes? An Qingran heard that with her hand and wiped her face. Really tears. They¡¯re tears of excitement for the rest of her life. Her despair just now was still in her heart. She looked at Dongfang Jin and grinned. For a while, she didn¡¯t make a sound. Dongfang Jin turns his horse around, then looks at An Qingran and says, ¡°what¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t recognize this Taizi¡° Dongfang Jin is beautiful in dress and gorgeous in appearance, which makes people look like jade and very handsome. An Qingran finally returns to her mind, but suddenly says, ¡°hurry up, hurry up¡­. , go to rescue Rendong, she is wearing my clothes, leading away the ck dress people¡­ ¡° An Qingran¡¯s heart was burns with anxiety. But Dongfang Jin wandered: ¡°save a maid? You¡¯re so good to ask for Ben Taizi, otherwise I won¡¯t help you! ¡° His words made An Qingran frown. Is this the Taizi she knows? Why there evil spirit on one¡¯s face? Isn¡¯t it a big thing to save people? An Qingran jumped out of the carriage angrily. Now she realized deeply that she shouldn¡¯t let Rendong suffer for herself just now. Now she didn¡¯t know whether it was in the hands of those people. But Dongfang Jin was such a rogue, which made An Qingran angry. Although she admitted that he had snatched her back from the hand of death, she was still angry with him! An Qingran look at him, the bottom of her eyes is disappointed: ¡± Taizi doesn¡¯t want save Rendong, does it?¡± ¡°Are you questioning me?¡± Dongfang Jin was stunned for a while, then he said with a smile, ¡°who said I won¡¯t save it? I said to Please me, I will save it. What? You can¡¯t talk? You¡¯ve never asked for anyone? Or in your heart, Rendong is lighter than your face? ¡° He threw out so many questions in a row, which made An Qingran angry and aggrieved. Atst, she took a deep breath: ¡°Taizi, please help me save Rendong, good?¡± ¡°Good!¡± Dongfang Jin replied quickly ¡°How would you thank me?¡± His present appearance is no different from that of a rouge. An Qingran turned her head and left. She didn¡¯t care that the mountain road was full of stones. She ran quickly. She had just asked Rendong to save herself. She was so ashamed that she couldn¡¯t help herself. This time, she thought, even if she was fighting for her own death, she would not sacrifice Rendong. In thest life, she owed her. How could she watch her ident? She had just run for two steps, and her arm was pulled by Dongfang Jin . The expression on his face became serious, as if the person just now was not him at all. ¡°What? Can¡¯t I go and save my maid? ¡°An Qingran shout. ¡°Look at you, you¡¯re really a hot tempered person, and you¡¯re so stubborn!¡± Dongfang Jin sighed helplessly,: ¡°I haven¡¯t finished my words, just now I was just teasing you. When I saved you, I asked my dark guards to save Rendong directly¡­¡± Hearing his exnation, An Qingran¡¯s face rxed a little, but she was still frightened and shocked. With such a tease from him, she could not mention her mood. She had five tastes and mixed feelings. She hardly knew what to say. Looking at her stuffy appearance, Dongfang Jinforted: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my bodyguards are powerful, you don¡¯t have to worry!¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± An Qingan finally spoke up. But don''t know that Taizi Dongfang Jin also wanted to say these two words. He really thanked God foring in time. God knows that when he saw that horse all the way up the cliff, his heart broke. At that moment, if her carriage rushed down, he wasn¡¯t sure if he would rush down uncontrobly ¡­ He wanted to tease her for the rest of her life. Unexpectedly, she was so worried about her maid that she even showed her face. Of course, it was her own fault. At this moment, both of them have their own thoughts. They all turn around. An Qingran suddenly said, ¡°how can the Taizi be here?¡± ¡°What? Are you suspected that the masked man was arranged by me, and then I yed a hero to save the beauty?¡± Dongfang Jin has a quick mind. An Qingran looked at him doubtfully. ¡°Why do you think so?¡± Taizi found that she was not suitable for joking. He said: ¡°I happened to be in Yuehua temple¡­¡± An Qingran also felt that she was too nervous. After all, it was the Taizi who saved her life. She thought that she might have confessed this life again because of this incident. She couldn¡¯t help but feel sad. She was not as strong as she thought. She stood there because the Taizi said that she sent someone to save Rendong. She was a little relieved, but she didn¡¯t know why her tears couldn¡¯t stop flowing down. She wiped and wiped, and still shed tears. At this moment, she thought of the grievances of thest life strangely. She paid with all her heart, and finally got such an end. In this life, she worked carefully for the camp step by step, but it was no easier than the previous life. The masked person didn¡¯t know who was Kang Wang or Lian Jinrong? Or neither? She had no idea. Just feel so tired, she seems to be unable to support! Seeing that An Qingran has been in tears, Dongfang Jin sighs and hands her the sleeve. An Qingran without polite pulls it over and wipes the corner of her eyes. Dongfang Jin hands over her shoulder and says, ¡°OK, everything is over. Don¡¯t worry¡­¡± Chapter 160 Hi????. Chapter 160: Over-frightened He patted her gently on the shoulder, as if he was coaxing a child. An Qingran was very surprised that she didn¡¯t have any vignce or antipathy, which was incredible. She sighed and half leaned in his arms. An Qingran felt dizzy for the first time, and her body was empty. Because she was so nervous just now, she could not stand. She leaned on the shoulder of Dongfang Jin ¡°I¡¯ll have a rest¡­¡± she said. Dongfang Jin¡¯s eyes shed a burst of heartache. He took her waist and said, ¡°it¡¯s all right, I¡¯m not in a hurry anyway!¡± An Qingran crying and think about the causes and consequences. Was she born to suffer? And Master Kong, when we metst time, why didn¡¯t he remind her of this? He also said that she would be an adult in the future. Today, she almost lost her life. Who knows what will happen tomorrow? How long she can live is not certain. The master must have some reservations. Or he just coaxes himself. An Qingran¡¯s mind is sometimes nk, sometimes full of pictures of the past and the present. She feels that she has been working hard all her life. She doesn¡¯t know who she is working for, but she can¡¯t fight for her life. She feels that she can¡¯t bear it. She¡¯s really too hard, but she doesn¡¯t know who to tell these grievances. To Rendong she can only tell what she wants to tell. how can she possibly tell her those pressures and reasons? And her mother, who is pregnant now. Afraid that she will be aggrieved and afraid. Where dare she tell her anything else, even if she really wants to say it, but who believes it? Who believes she¡¯s been alive for a 30 year lifetime? But if you add up the whole life, she is still a big child! Why is heaven is so unfair? An Qingran even cried and thought, thinking and crying, but she forgot that she was still at the top of the mountain. She even forgot that she was holding Dongfang Jin in her arms. She just felt that there was warmth from his body. It was a sense of security. Let¡¯s talk about Taizi Dongfang Jin, he was originally discussing scriptures with the Master Kong in Yuehua temple. They yed chess. The Master Kong said a few words and he could understand some more unique truth. Suddenly, he heard something unusual under the mountain. It was Qin Jianren¡¯s back. In the south wind season, the north wind suddenly came. So, the faint movement under the mountain came up. Dongfang Jin didn¡¯t know what happened, but when he heard that An Qingran woulde to the mountain to add incsence and oil, he was afraid that An Qingran might had a ident. Therefore, he didn¡¯t even say a word to Master Kong and took his people out of the temple door quickly. Master Kong frowned, but then he counted his fingers. The expression on his face slowly eased, showing a little smile and nodded a little. Taizi didn¡¯t know all these things. He only knew that his heart was flustered, so he quickened his pace. As he approached, the scream continued to pour into his ears. There was more blood in the air. He was more worried. When he turned over the mountain and saw the scene at the middle of the mountain, he was almost mad. The carriage was from the General¡¯s Fu. He had sat in it before. And there was no doubt about the clothes of the servants and maids in the General¡¯s Fu. At this time, he saw a figure jumping out of the carriage, vaguely dressed like An Qingran. Seeing that she frightened the horses and ran straight down the mountain, he chased down the mountain, but after a few steps, he saw that the group of people in ck dress also chased after her. But no one was in charge of the carriage. He looked at the running figure again. Although she was dressed very much, his movements were different. However, he had a bad premonition. He ran straight to the carriage to catch up with it. The horse ran so fast that he saw it catching up with it, but there was a cliff ahead. He had to raise his skill to the highest level, clench his teeth, and save An Qingran in the most critical time. But the little girl was really scared ¡­ She herself was so frightened that she still remembered her maid, and did not know how the little maid was now. ****** As for Rendong, she jumped out of the carriage and ran for her life. No matter whether it was soil or stone in front of her, she was scratched on the face by the branches. She could not help but hear the voiceing closer and closer behind her. She would almost spit blood, but she still didn¡¯t turn back, because she knew that when she turned back, those people would know that they had been cheated, so then her Xiaojie would be in danger. However, no matter how hard she tried, she still heard the voice of the man in ck getting closer and closer. Finally, several people flew in front of her and stopped her. The man in ck didn¡¯t recognize Rendong, but showed his weapon ¡°where to escape!¡± Rendong has nowhere to hide, There was no ce to hide. She calmed down and looked like she was going to let go. She wanted to ask who they were, but she just gasped and couldn¡¯t say a word. The man in ck is waiting for Qin Jianren behind him. Qin Jianrenes forward and looks at Rendong and says, ¡°what thing are you?¡± Rendong angry straight stare, how oneself became thing? But she didn¡¯t say anything, anyway, she dragged time for a while! Qin Jianren immediately woke up. The talented person in the carriage was really An Qingran. He immediately said, ¡± kill it for me¡­¡± That Rendong hears this sentence had a smile. There¡¯s a charming look on her pretty face. She looks like a beauty too, Qin Jianren froze for a moment: ¡°wait!! You little girl is not bad looking. Keep it for lord. Tie her up¡­.. The other two will take her back to the old ce. The rest will follow me. I don¡¯t believe it. You can still put on your wings! ¡° Rendong was bound by two people in ck dress. Qin Jianren didn¡¯t stop. He ran back immediately. At this time, suddenly, a figure in white shed, but the two people in ck who were holding Rendong didn¡¯t understand what was going on. They had been knocked down on the ground. Rendong only felt that the body was light, was taken up, and swept through the forest like the wind. She turned her head and saw that holding her was a gentle and jade like Gongzi with jade face and a white shirt, which was not stained with earthly appearance. At this moment, the mood of Rendong was stronger than that of just beating: who is this Gongzi? It¡¯s just like a fairy! Rendong feels that her heart is about to jump out, but her mouth is wide open. It seems that she is really doomed! Before she knew what had happened, she had been put down. Rendong saw the man in front of her and said happily, ¡°Thank you for saving my life, Dongfang county lord!¡± When Dongfang Ruan rescued her, he found that he had saved wrongly person, but there was no reason to throw it in the middle of the road. So he took her to his carriage and a white dress woman came down from the carriage. When she saw her, she was shocked: ¡± You are not An Qingran?¡± Rendong nods, she is not really An Qingran, but how could Dongfang Ruan and Dongfang Rouxuee here? But she knew that even if she had thousands of questions, she could not ask them. Comments are closed. Chapter 161 Hi,,???? Chapter 161:A strangebination of circumstances At this time, Dongfang Ruoxue hurriedly said: ¡°That elder brother, go to rescue An Qingran!¡± In fact, didn¡¯t wait for her to speak. Dongfang Ruan had already went out. Dongfang Ruoxue looked at Rendong and said, ¡°what¡¯s your name? Where is your Xiaojie? ¡° Rendong replied back. Dongfang Rouxue let Rendong into her carriage. They also followed up togetherter, Rendong did not know how the Dongfang Rouxue would be here. In fact, Dongfang Ruoxue also wants toe to Yuehua temple to offer incense. She heard that An Qingran wasing, so she had some thoughts. In fact, since she met with An Qingran at the first sight of Lou mansion, she felt that she had seen An Qingran. So she also wanted to take this opportunity to get along well with her! But she didn¡¯t understand that her brother who was indifferent to fame and wealth and didn¡¯t care much about anything. Unexpectedly, he asked to send her to Yuehua temple on his own initiative this time. As a result, they were walking behind the carriage in General¡¯s mansion, but they didn¡¯t expect that they would encounter this incident. In a word, she felt a bit of God¡¯s will. However, it¡¯s a little bit regretful. how is An Qingran now? She thought that Rendong was An Qingran, and even her brother thought it too. Before she could speak, her brother took it away like an arrow, but he saved Rendong. At the moment, the man in ck is fighting with another group of people. The main reason is that the man in ck has been beaten. Their ferocity has long been gone. They cry for their father and calling for their mother. The other group is the dark Weis sent by the Taizi Dongfang Jin. They arrived at the scene with Dongfang Ruan. They found that the person saved by Dongfang Ruan was not An Qingran. They turned around and asked for An Qingran as they fought. Qin Jianren cried bitterly. He also wanted to know where An Qingran has gone. But who knows? He really regretted for not chasing the carriage. If he did, he would not meet these inexplicable people! Qin Jianren has always been protected by his bodyguard. The dark Wei found out that he was the leader and didn¡¯t know who he was. So it was a burst of violent fist immediately! Qin Jianren really hated why he didn¡¯t escape just now. He never suffered such a loss from childhood. His mind was nk and he was beaten miserably. He said: ¡°Don¡¯t fight, it¡¯s me, it¡¯s me ¡­¡± When the Taizi¡¯s dark Wei heard him shouting like this, he would not care who he was, but would fight again. Because they remember the Taizi¡¯sst words: not to leave a living! Finally, the lesson is enough. Qin Jianren is pulled up. The dark Wei cleaned up all the other people in ck dress, leaving him alone. Qin Jianren¡¯s legs are already scared. When he saw the knife cut off his head, he shouted: ¡°I¡¯m Qin Jianren! Don¡¯t kill me! ¡° That dark Wei goes up two feet: ¡°see you are a bitch, oneself good meaning shout out¡­¡­¡± After dark Wei kicked two feet, he went out angrily. But in fact, he ordered another dark Wei to ask Taizi whether to kill or not when they met Qin Jianren! That dark Wei went to find the Taizi. At the moment the Taizi Dongfang Jin is looking at the little girl in his arms shaking his head and smiling bitterly. She is the first one who can sleep in his arms! Looking at her small face with tears, Dongfang Jin¡¯s mouth have smile. The smile was so gentle. He wanted to wake her up, but then he bent over and held her in his arms. He went to the foot of the mountain. After a few steps, he saw a figure in white quickly swept up. Near by, it was Dongfang Ruan. The two men looked at each other. Dongfang Ruan¡¯s eyes fell on the figure in his arms. His face changed but he was relieved. Then he bent down to worship: ¡°I have seen your royal highness Taizi!¡± ¡°Here you are?!¡± Dongfang Jin has some doubts in his eyes. Seeing Dongfang Ruan¡¯s expression, he understands that he came from the mountain, running for An Qingran. Before Dongfang Ruan can say anything, Dongfang Ruoxue¡¯s carriage also rushes to the front. Before the carriage stops, Rendong rushes down. At the moment, her clothes are torn, and the hairpin on her head doesn¡¯t know where it¡¯s going. She¡¯s very embarrassed. But if her face looks very surprised: ¡°Xiaojie, Xiaojie!¡± She yelled twice. When she saw that the Xiaojie was asleep, she was relieved. She didn¡¯t say anything else. Looking at the sky, she shouted several Buddhist signs. An Qingran only felt like she had slept for a long time. When she woke up, her bones were a little bit sour, but she was refreshed! As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw Rendong¡¯s pretty face, with joy on it: ¡°Xiaojie, you are awake.¡± ¡°Rendong!¡± You¡¯re alright, that¡¯s great! ¡± An Qingran jumped up excitedly and looked up and down at Rendong. She found that she was intact, and she was even more happy. ¡°It was the Taizi¡¯s people who saved you, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Rendong thought: ¡± To be exact, it was the Dongfang Shizi who saved me directly!¡± ¡°Dongfang Shizi?¡± An Qingran thought for a moment, ¡°what¡¯s going on? Come on, tell me, I¡¯m so hopeless that I¡¯m scared to faint¡­¡± ¡°Xiaojie, you don¡¯t know that you passed out, but you missed a lot of things. After jumping out of the carriage, the ve kept running desperately. Later, she was overtaken by those men in ck. The ve thought she was dead, but in a sh, the man in ck fell to the ground, and the ve flew up¡­¡± ¡°Are you a fairy? And fly! ¡± An Qingran chuckled to hear it. ¡°Xiaojie! It was Dongfang Shizi who saved the ve. His lightness skill was very good. For the first time in life, ve felt that her body was so light, so was Dongfang Shizi¡¯s kung fu¡­ ¡° With that said, Rendong blushed. An Qingran only paid attention to the development of the matter and did not notice these situations at all. She continued to ask, ¡°Dongfang Shizi you say ,is it Dongfang Ruan?¡± Dongfang Ruan of Shouwangfu? In thest life, a man like a gentleman did not have much contact with him, but his reputation as a gentleman spread all over the capital. Such a person is very quiet. I didn¡¯t expect to meet him on the remote hillside of Yuehua temple. It¡¯s really an ident. Where does she know? It¡¯s not an ident. Someone just came for her. As soon as Rendong listened to An Qingran¡¯s question, he nodded: ¡°yes, it¡¯s Dongfang Shizi, and the county lord is also here. They are in the yard next to her. The Xiaojie has slept for a long time¡­¡± An Qingran is very wondering how she would fall asleep, so tense exciting things, their own a faint? It¡¯s really irresponsible. Why did I fall asleep? Is Dongfang Jin infatuated with herself? Think about it. It seems that it¡¯s not. I¡¯m crying and fainting, and then I don¡¯t know. ¡°What about Taizi ?¡± An Qingran asked Rendong ¡°Taizi has returned to the pce How do you feel, Xiaojie? ¡± Rendong asked here and stopped again. Obviously, she wanted to ask the Xiaojie how she could sleep in the Taizi¡¯s arms. But she thought it was too abrupt, which tired her reputation. She said, ¡°Xiaojie, are you hungry?¡±One thought on ¡°Rebirth of spoiled crown Princess Ch 161¡±
  1. Now Qingran is worried about her ¡°REP¡±. Wow! she just escaped death. Like
Chapter 162 Hi Chapter 162: Fortune and misfortune depend on each other. Just then, there was a knock on the door, but it was Dongfang Ruoxue. She held the cake in her hand, saw An Qingran and then smiled, ¡°I think it¡¯s time for you to wake up and bring something to you¡­¡± ¡°Rendong, hurry, please take a seat sit Ruoxue county master !¡± An Qingran picked up the cake and asked Rendong to bring the chair. Rendong spread the soft brocade cushion on the chair, just let the Dongfang Ruoxue to sit. Dongfang Ruoxue doesn¡¯t care about this. She sits smiling and looks at An Qingran: ¡°well, you¡¯re alright!¡± ¡°Thank you for county master¡¯s concern. I just didn¡¯t expect that the county master woulde here, but also saved Rendong. I don¡¯t know how to thank you!¡± An Qingran said sincerely. She couldn¡¯t believe what she would do if Rendong was killed. If you say thank you, it¡¯s my elder brother who saved Rendong! ¡° ¡°Oh, Dongfang Shizi have a good Kung Fu. I haven¡¯t heard of it before. I think Dongfang Shizi is too low-key!¡± An Qingran said with emotion. She didn¡¯t even have any impression of Dongfang Gongzi who saved people. This is really a sin. ¡°My brother is really like this, just like the cloud and wild crane*!¡± Dongfang Ruoxue smiled. It is actually her pride to have such a elder brother. [the solitary cloud and the wild crane ¡ª to have no fixed ce of abode] An Qingran wants to say something more. Dongfang Ruoxue says, ¡°do you know who attacked you? The two groups fought fiercely, but they didn¡¯t dare to go up. Later, one group took the other with them¡­ ¡° In fact, one group was killed by the other and the corpses were taken away. But Dongfang Ruoxue didn¡¯t see it. An Qingran shook her head: ¡°There is no clue, a group of people are the dark guards of Taizi, then the masked people don¡¯t know. Maybe when I offend people don¡¯t know it!¡± An Qingranughed angrily at herself. ¡°If you say that you offend people, it¡¯s those young people who offend. It¡¯s not offensive!¡± Dongfang Ruoxue sneered. An Qingran¡¯s heart was moved, obviously she was also a person of justice. ¡°Thank you, county master. If ordinary people can see it think how many evil things I have done!¡± An Qingran chuckled. ¡°In a word, the General is too relieved, but only brings such a small number of servants¡­¡± Dongfang Rouxue said with fear, ¡°if you don¡¯t met the Taizi, I don¡¯t know what would¡¯ve happened, I really don¡¯t dare to think about it.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my intention! father had don¡¯t know about. I really envy the county master¡¯s good brother. Dongfang Shizi escorts the county master himself. ¡± An Qingran said. Who would have thought that a random pilgrim would meet such a fierce bandit. ¡°It¡¯s true that you don¡¯t have a elder brother. So don¡¯t know the benefits of elder brother. He is more nervous than my father Wang. By the way, doesn¡¯t your cousin often walk around with the General¡¯s Mansion? Why didn¡¯t he send you? ¡± Dongfang Ruoxue changed the topic. ¡°I don¡¯t know which cousin the county master is referring to? ¡± An Qingran said. ¡°Of course it¡¯s Lian Muhan!¡± Dongfang Ruoxue said,¡± Isn¡¯t it Kang Wang? Where other people have leisure, besides, you guys have the cousin who turns the corner! ¡° An Qingran suddenly heard that Dongfang Ruoxue mentioned Lian Muhan and didn¡¯t go to her heart, just smiled and said, ¡°My cousin, Shenlong sees first but it is not easy to end!¡± [The person is quite mysterious at his whereabouts, appearing at one moment and disappearing the next] Dongfang Ruoxue nodded: ¡°Yeah, Lian Gongzi ¡­ when I saw Taizi, I thought that Lian Gongzi would¡¯ve followed him!¡± If Dongfang Ruoxue doesn¡¯t exin it, An Qingran doesn¡¯t think of anything. Her exnation makes An Qingran have raise an eyebrow . How can as a girl¡¯s home casually mention other men¡¯s names? Is it that she is interested in her cousin who is not very tuned? Although my cousin said he was ying, but she knew him, He is just the same as the Taizi. Two people were mixed togetherand there was no serious. But when serious, the cousin was extremely talented! Moreover, people are upright, and sometimes she is puzzled. Why do these two people gather their peerless beauty, and rather let the world pour sewage? Or is this a strategy? But she couldn¡¯t understand. When An Qingran saw Dongfang Ruoxue mention the name of Lian Muhan, she said: ¡°My cousin probably has something to do. He usually smiles every day, but the others are unambiguous. He knows the big things and small things! ¡° An Qingran is smart. Hearing Dongfang Ruoxue say this, she naturally wants to say good words about her cousin. Dongfang Ruoxue hears the words and her face is hot: ¡°mmm You¡¯d better eat first. After sleeping so long and it¡¯s sote, you must be hungry! ¡° Looking at the turmoil on Dongfang Ruoxue¡¯s face, An Qingran no longer talked down, and epted when she saw good. It¡¯s just a hidden worry in her heart that Dongfang Ruoxue is the princess of Shouwang, and Lianfu is at most a wealthy family. Even if her uncle is the yuanwang* of fourth rank. The gap with Dongfang Ruoxue is too big. The two families are not equal, which is a real problem. [ministry councillor]: Officials other than the ancient director (full name Yuanwailndlord (oldusage) Lang: minister] She was very distressed to her, and An Qingran found out that arge part of the tragedy of her previous life was due to her own reasons. She didn¡¯t associate with Lou Wanyue in thest life. A good girl like Dongfang Ruoxue would have Qin Xiangning. When I got to my side, it seemed that I was good and bad, and my vision was very problematic. In this life, after rebirth, she decided to help these good people! Let those wicked ones not seed! Of course, what she cares about most now is who is the one who is trying to kill her? Taizi said that he sent his dark Wei, and Dongfang Ruoxue said that one group defeated the other. Naturally, the Taizi¡¯s won. Otherwise, there would be no peace here. Then, he must know who those masked people are! She must find a chance to ask. Last life¡¯s enemies she knows clearly. In this life, how many new members has made. She really doesn¡¯t know. After Dongfang Ruoxue left, An Qingran began to use vegetarian food. She had mixed feelings.The taste of the rest of the life after the disaster was ufortable. She was really not that strong. The next day, saw Master Kong. The master looked kindly at An Qingran said, ¡°donor, this is not a robbery. It¡¯s a blessing and a curse depend on each other. This robbery is really not a robbery!¡± An Qingran can¡¯t understand. She was almost killed. Isn¡¯t it a disaster or a blessing? She really can¡¯t imagine where this looks like blessing! An Qingran fills the Futian box with silver, adds dozens of Jin ofmp oil. She prayed for her mother in front of the Bodhisattva and the good people in the General¡¯s Mansion. Finally got up and found that she had forgotten to make a wish for herself. Maybe everything in her life depends on herself and others can¡¯t help her. An Qingran was supposed to go back to the house the next day, but Dongfang Ruoxue and she became friends very much. They went to the back mountain together. There was the time of autumn in the mountain. There¡¯s leaves falling one after another, but there was also the fragrance of fruit. An Qingran remembers that it was spring in the mountain when she and Taizi were attacked. Now is autumn. Time passed quickly. Comments are closed. Chapter 163 Hi Chapter 163:Who is whose robbery? Just every time I meet the Taizi, how can he be robbed or I being robbed ? Is it predestined that we should be valued by each other? Thinking of this, she couldn¡¯t help shaking her head and grinning. Dongfang Ruoxue looked at everything in front of her, with a smile on her mouth: ¡°This mountain is in the painting, it is a rare beauty!¡± ¡°Yes, the mountain can survive in your paintings¡­¡± An Qingran chuckled. ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± ¡°Where? In order to get your paintings, the people in the capital don¡¯t know how many people they are asking for and how manywsuits they are suing! ¡± An Qingran said in serious. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll give you one another day. I don¡¯t know what you want to draw.¡± Dongfang Rouxue eyes contains smile. ¡°Well, I think I¡¯ll draw a picture of two girls climbing mountain in the autumn!¡± ¡°Your painting is really so humorous ¡­¡± Dongfang Ruoxue said with a frown on his eyes. ¡°But it is also desirable, but if this mountaines in winter, it is snowy and the plums are in the snow, it is more artistic!¡± ¡°Well, when wee back in winter, we¡¯d better call more people. After finding plum in the snow, we can go hunting together¡­¡± ¡°Amitabha, in the purend of the Buddhist gate, you dare to say!¡± Dongfang Ruoxue smiled bitterly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m the daughter of the General. Who in the General¡¯s Mansion is afraid of blood? Even if there is a snub hell, the General with his team, for the people to fight after death still into hell? There¡¯s no sense in that. Another reason is that I think my cousin Lian Muhan can shoot the best arrows. Wouldn¡¯t it be more interesting if he also came? ¡° Hearing this, Dongfang Ruoxue didn¡¯t speak for a long time and said: ¡°I don¡¯t know what will happen then. We can say everything now. Time is too fast, and I am afraid that things will be different¡­¡± ¡°Why is there such a sadness?¡± An Qingran said in surprise, did now have the intention to be peace treaty*? [make peace with rulers of minority nationalities in the border areas by marriage] Dongfang Ruoxue just smiled and didn¡¯t answer. An Qingran feels sad. If it is true, isn¡¯t she going to leave the capital? Then she can only hide her mind about Lian Muhan in her heart. And hasn¡¯t she helped her in this life? When she was worried, she didn¡¯t pay attention to her feet. She just stepped on a stone. The stone was loose again. As a result, her body fell back involuntarily. In a critical moment, she reacted very quickly. When she twisted her body, the ce was loose and lost bnce. She fell straight back. It¡¯s toote for Dongfang Ruoxue to reach for her, Rendong and other maids in order not to disturb the conversation of the two youngdies, they just followed them from afar. If want toe now, it¡¯s toote to reach! However, An Qingran didn¡¯t fall to the ground, but fell into a warm embrace and raised her eyes in surprise, but she saw a beautiful and elegant face. The whole face exuded a kind of tranquil atmosphere, and his eyes were like water, with slight waves! She looked at the young man in white dress. How could he looks so familiar? When she heard that Dongfang Ruoxue called him brother, she understood that he was Dongfang Ruan, the first Gongzi of capital! However, before she said thank you, Dongfang Ruan asked : ¡°Are you ok?¡± An Qingran nodded: ¡°Thank you very much, Gongzi¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a small thing¡­¡± With that, he just nodded, turned around and left, and soon disappeared in the woods. ¡°How could he be here?¡± An Qingran said with emotion, she had not yet thanked her. Fortunately, he saved Rendong in thest incident! Actually, she didn¡¯t know that she was the one Dongfang Ruan wanted to save. Dongfang Ruan is a weak person. Such a person should not be emotional, it will be dark when he is emotional. Thest time he saw in Lou Fu, Dongfang Ruan was stunned as seen a fairy. His heart couldn¡¯t calm down any more. This time, when he learned that An Qingran woulde to Yuehua temple, he supported Dongfang Ruoxue. And he protected his younger sister, so naturally he could not leave a trace.However, he did not expect that An Qingran was rescued by Dongfang Jin first. when he looked at Dongfang Jin¡¯s eyes understood that his pet and domineering, he was afraid there was no hope! Fight with the Taizi? Last night, he couldn¡¯t go to sleep. Later, when he came to the yard, he only looked at the direction of the wing room. There were countless emotions surging in his heart, but he didn¡¯t move at all¡­. ¡°Brother is probably afraid that we are in danger, always secretly protect it!¡± Dongfang Ruoxue smiled at this time, ¡°Fortunately, he is there, otherwise it¡¯s not good for you to be scared!¡± After this small and dangerous event, the two yed again. An Qingran thought to herself that she couldn¡¯t decide where Dongfang Ruan was guarding them in the dark, which made her feel uneasy, and then quickly went down the mountain. ********** An Qingran finally went back to the General¡¯s Mansion. Right in front of the door, her mother anxiously waited for her, until she saw her, she was relieved: ¡°Qingran,e to my room immediately after seeing your grandmother!¡± Lian Jinyu¡¯s rare serious expression made An Qingran confused. What happened to her mother? Did something happen? When she arrived at Beiyuan, the olddy saw her face looking uncertain: ¡± Went to Yuehua Temple this time, but it went well?¡± ¡°A little thing happened, but it¡¯s alright!¡± An Qingran chuckled. She didn¡¯t want to have trouble, if only nobody knew about it. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know how to pass it. Such a shadow catcher*. Can¡¯t tell her that she was robbed and humiliated? Make groundless usations The olddy didn¡¯t ask deeply. She said kindly, ¡°you are the smartest girl. Don¡¯t do something happen. That let me feel bitterly disappointed¡­¡± An Qingran didn¡¯t quite understand what she said. How could she let her feel be bitterly disappointed? But she was thinking and sleepy, and didn¡¯t think about it. Besides, her mother was waiting, so she nodded her head perfunctorily. The olddy sighed: ¡°Go back and have a rest soon. It¡¯s hard for you to bear such a heavy responsibility. Have been praying before Buddha to protect the family and blessings¡­¡± An Qingran finally said farewell to the olddy and went straight to dongnuage. The maids were very careful, as if their mistress in a bad mood. An Qingran hurriedly went in: ¡°Mom, do you have something to look for me?¡± Lian Jinyu said with a t face: ¡°An Qingran, do you admit the mistake?¡± It¡¯s very cold! From childhood, my mother never said a big word about herself. What¡¯s the matter today? An Qingran forward in a stupefied way: ¡°Mom, what¡¯s going on? What¡¯s wrong with the child? ¡° ¡°just, you only went out for three or four days. The story of you and the Taizi is spread all over the capital. Saying that you were dating the Taizi in the name of go to a temple to pray. Tell me, did you see the Taizi?¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± An Qingran¡¯s head was buzzing in a mess. Her mother¡¯s face was like this. She mentioned the Taizi again, which showed that she was really disappointed in herself. Comments are closed. Chapter 164 Hi,???? Please stay safe.???? Who is making the rumor? ¡°Well, you dare to admit it! I didn¡¯t expect that you would carry your mother on your back and do such things. What¡¯s the difference between you and An Yanran? Do you still let your parents live? What else does this face want it to do? One daughter is like this, and both daughters are like this. Is it because the General¡¯s Mansion¡¯s family teaching is not proper so that there¡¯s such a daughter? ¡° An Qingran think, who in the end is behind the rumor? Seeing that Lian Jinyu is really angry, An qingran is angry, distressed and aggrieved. She was almost killed. How could no one me the murderer but nder her? She said quickly, ¡°Does mother know what really happened?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Isn¡¯t it your private date? ¡± Lian Jinyu resentfully said. ¡°It seems that my mother didn¡¯t know anything. Before we got to Yuehua temple, we met the ambush of people in ck dress. Most of our servants and maids were killed and injured¡­.. By the way, don¡¯t mother know about it? Didn¡¯t they send back the body of the servants? ¡± An Qingran was puzzled. When she was in Yuehua temple, she arranged her family guards to bring back the corpses. She also burned incense and prayed for the dead in Yuehua temple and made a ritual. Lian Jinyu was stunned: ¡°why didn¡¯t anyone tell me? Hong momo, do you know? ¡° Hong momo came in at once: ¡°Furen, old ve know about this matter. But the General has an ordered. Don¡¯t let Furen know. Afraid that Furen¡¯s anxiety . Please Furen forgive me¡­¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± Lian Jinyu¡¯s face changed a few times. She immediately looked at An Qingran. ¡°Qingran, where are you hurt? Who is the one attacked you? How did you escape? But did you report to the official? ¡° Lian Jinyu said that she was touching the rope up and down. Tears in An qingran¡¯s eyesfell down : ¡°Daughter is fine. Fortunately, met the Taizi. He rescued and drove away the ck dress group, and saved the child. Otherwise, I would never see my mother again¡­¡± Mention this stubble, the feeling of surviving a disaster ran back again. She was really afraid, so, the tears can¡¯t help falling! Lian Jinyu¡¯s heart ached and pped: ¡°You child, why don¡¯t you say it when youe back, I thought you did something bad. Tell your mother in detail, what happened?¡± ¡°The Taizi is going to Yuehua temple to chat with the Great Master and y chess. I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s going to do. I just knew that he went back to the pce after he saved me. We just saw each other once, and there was no room for transgression¡­¡± Having said that, An Qingran stopped suddenly,and then told herself in her heart that she was crying and fainted, and the thing he holds her should not be counted. Although Rendong told her that her face was strange, she didn¡¯t feel anything. At least in her heart was magnanimous. Lian Jinyu was relieved to hear that An Qingran said this. The Taizi has always been connected with her daughter. Hong momo told her about this once, but she didn¡¯t think about it. Now their nderous rumours spreading outside, but it really got her in. Once her daughter¡¯s reputation is bad, how can she get marry? Taizi¡¯s reputation is bad and person also sick, don¡¯t know how long will like. How could she push her daughter into the fire pit. Besides, she has already decided not to let her daughter into the pce! But after listening to An Qingran¡¯s words, she felt relieved. She was more worried about those assassins. Eitherst time or this time, it was better than once. If her daughter went out again. She didn¡¯t know if she would agree! Then An Qingran tells her what happened. What she don¡¯t know, Rendong tells her. In a word, Lian Jinyu recites Buddhism after listening. An Qingran finally says strangely, ¡± Mother, I haven¡¯te back from Yuehua temple. But I just have a face-to-face meeting with the Taizi. How did this rumore out? Where did you hear this?¡± ¡°The market has been widely spread. It was Lin Bo who bought vegetables who came back to tell me. I was angry and anxious at that time. I didn¡¯t dare to tell your father. I wanted to pick you up in Yuehua Temple myself, but I was afraid of being talked about. Fortunately, you came back so soon¡­. Yes, who is the one who sshes sewage behind you? ¡± Lian Jinyu worried and said, ¡°obviously, someone wants to do something about it.¡± ¡°Dongfang brother and sister can¡¯t do such a thing. Master Kong won¡¯t spread it out. Is there anyone else in the dark?¡± An Qingran analysis the way. ¡°No matter who it is, we can sit upright in the future, and we are not afraid of gossip¡­¡± Lian Jinyu sighed. An Qingran finally returned to her room. She sat there and was angry with herself. How could she get into so much trouble when she went out! How many eyes are staring at me in the dark ce? Who is the one spreading rumours about me? In a word, these numerous questions make An Qingran that the world before she felt peaceful has not really arrived! ************ DingYuan Hou was sitting in his study, and he asks, ¡°what about the eldest son? Why haven¡¯t you seen him in these two days?¡± He was asking his dark guard. The bodyguard said: ¡± daGongzi haven¡¯t been back to the mansion for two days. Do Houye want me to check?¡± Dingyuan Hou then thought about it and shook his head: ¡°well, he doesn¡¯t know where to be happy. Let him do it first. Laofu also not in the mood to manage his affairs recently¡­¡± Yes, there is something going on in the past few days, which has made him very anxious. Besides, this son is not to worry him, it is better to be invisible! Fortunately, the people who spoke to him in the court recently had less ¡°evil deeds¡± towards his son. Obviously, had some memory outside. In fact, its not Qin Jianren can¡¯t go back to the mansion this time, but he didn¡¯t have the face to go back. He really had no face! Because he was so beaten in the face that he couldn¡¯t recognize himself. He looked at the ¡°pig¡± in the mirror and shook his hands. He swept the mirror to the ground. The two young maids were busy picking up the mirror on the ground, but they didn¡¯t dare toe near. They were just about to leave timidly. Qin Jianren suddenly stood up and pulled a little maid into his arms. He chuckled, ¡°what¡¯s the matter? Afraid of lord? Lord is just a little hurt. Do you want to avoid like this? It¡¯s really a white matter that I usually care about you. Have you forgotten the benefits of Gongzi? ¡° When he said this, there was a wicked smile on the bottom of his eyes, but the eyes had been swollen into a seam. So when he smiled, there was not much evil. However, his appearance was more disgusting, so the little maid only looked at him once, and did not dare to look at him again. She turned her head to one side, which made Qin Jianren extremely angry. He pulled the little maid into his arms and gave it a good deal of ferocity . After kissing her, no matter her head or neck, the little maid screamed, but Qin Jianren¡¯s beast mode was even more stimted. In a second, he tore off her clothes and fell down.

Leave a Reply bel for=ment">Enter yourment here... Fill in your details below or click an icon to log in:
bel for="email">Email (required)(Address never made public)bel for="author">Name (required)bel for="url">Website You arementing using your WordPress ount. ( Log Out / Change ) You arementing using your Google ount. ( Log Out / Change ) You arementing using your Twitter ount. ( Log Out / Change ) You arementing using your Facebook ount. ( Log Out / Change ) Cancel Connecting to %s bel ss="subscribebel" id="subscribebel" for="subscribe">Notify me of newments via email. bel ss="subscribebel" id="subscribe-blogbel" for="subscribe_blog">Notify me of new posts via email. Chapter 165 Hi???? please stay at home stay safe ???? Qin Jianren is scum,???? Chapter 165: utilize Qin Jianren is hiding in the other courtyard of YuanHou mansion. He is beaten like this. Where can he dare to go back? If his father asks, he must make up a lie. However, there are very few people dare to beat him in the capital. If he asks, he doesn¡¯t know how to answer. Of course, he can¡¯t let his father know that he robbed An Qingran¡¯s carriage. It will make him angry. After all, the General can¡¯t be provoked by anyone. Damn it! At first,he wanted to finish this very secretly.After tasting the taste of the little girl, he would throw her back to Yuehua temple, or anywhere. It¡¯s better to let the whole capital know. If she has a good taste, he can let his father go to the house to propose marriage. If it doesn¡¯t suit his taste, she¡¯s in bad luck. Anyway, he had to taste it first. But didn¡¯t expect that this little girl actually have someone to rescue her. Not to mention there¡¯s still such big courage to disturbed his good deeds. Still killed all his subordinates and left him alone. It seems that he still knows his name, otherwise, his own life may not be left! Of course, he will not stop here. He must know. He absolutely will never give up! Of course, he also went to investigate. Before and after the time when he robbed, there were two groups of people going to Yuehua temple. One group was the Taizi and the other group was Shouwang mansion. Neither of these two groups could provoke him. Of course, this is not the key point. Those who fought with him are obviously experts. Are they the people in these two mansion? How could that little girl get help from these people? This made Qin Jianren confused and annoyed. He doesn¡¯t know if it¡¯s them and how he should deal with them! ******* Qin Jianren¡¯s asylum was not unknown to anyone! Therefore, when Kang Wang stood in front of him, he was not surprised at all. They have known each other for a long time, but they haven¡¯t revealed their appearance. This is a tacit agreement between the two people. Because no one can show signs. King Kang looked at Qin Jianren. He frowned: ¡°it seems that you don¡¯t know what you want to do. You didn¡¯t seed!¡± Qin Jianren sighed, and then said to the people next to him, ¡°Come here, Go prepare some wine and food!¡± The two quickly sat in opposite, Qin Jianren¡¯s face depressed and Dongfang Ye said, ¡°Do you know who are those who left the marks on your face?¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Qin Jianren was so worried about this matter that he suddenly heard him talking about it. He couldn¡¯t help but look up and say, ¡°who is it? Do you know who, Kang Wang? ¡° Kang Wang Dongfang Ye nodded slightly: ¡°Maybe I really know!¡± ¡°Who is it!¡± Qin Jianren asked urgently. ¡°Taizi!¡± Dongfang Ye said with a firm voice, ¡°it¡¯s Taizi!¡± ¡°How did Wang ye knows?¡± Qin Jianren asked in doubts. In fact, Dongfang Ye didn¡¯t know, but he knew that the Taizi wasn¡¯t in the pce these days. He probably went to Yuehua temple again. So, he checked that he did live in Yuehua temple for a few days. So, even if he didn¡¯t live there, he would put it on the Taizi¡¯s head! At first, he didn¡¯t know how to attack the Taizi. Now he has such a good chance, how can he waste it! As soon as Kang Wang said this words, Qin Jianren believed it. He hit the table with hatred: ¡°I thought those people are very skilled. Ordinary households can¡¯t train such fighters¡­¡± He refers to himself. None of the guards trained by his family has escaped. Dongfang Ye saw that he is confident and he was proud of himself. It seemed that his n was very sessful, and there was another person in his camp. Just don¡¯t know how powerful and useful the man in front of him is. Looking at his angry appearance, Dongfang Ye thought to himself, maybe it would be useful. After all, he is the sessor of Dingyuan Hou Fu in the future. Qin Jianren and Dongfang Ye both like you drink and I drink havepetites for drink . Atst, they both drunks too much. Qin Jianren looks at the maids in his room. The more he looks, more the uglier he feels. He imagines that An Qingran is here. His mood is better. His desire for An Qingran is getting stronger¡­. About the second assassination, there was a big wave in the General¡¯s mansion. An Zhongtao could have never expected that his daughter would encounter such a thing again. Moreover, there were several waves of power appeared together. An Zhongtao was very distressed and couldn¡¯t help but secretly began to find the ck dress people. Lian Jinyu was annoyed at the rumors about Taizi and An Qingran, but when she saw An Qingran crying in front of her, her heart couldn¡¯t help being soft. However, this matter can¡¯t go on in such an ambiguous way. She and An Zhongtao don¡¯t know how to discuss it, but when there is the news of such a big event in the general¡¯s mansion will surely spread all over, saying everything but An Qingran has no danger. This has led to several versions of the rumors, some of which say that she is blessed, some of which say that she is skilled, some of which say that she secretly has dignitaries to help, and one of them, which is the one said by Lian Jinyu, is that she has an ambiguous rtionship with the Taizi. An Qingran is really scared this time.For the first time since her rebirth, she was so close to death that she knew that she was not unbeatable. When she went to Dongnuage for lunch, she still didn¡¯t recover her former spirit, which made Lian Jinyu very distressed : ¡°Qingran, mother knows that this is not your responsibility. So mother said something wrong and should not think of you like that ¡­ ¡° ¡°It¡¯s not mother¡¯s fault. Daughter is frightened and still didn¡¯t recover. The news has been spread out. It seems that the person in the dark is really afraid that I will not die!¡± An Qingran sneered. Lian Jinyu sighed: ¡± Yesterday, mother also thought about it. This person who is doing evil in secret must be from the General¡¯s mansion! You going to Yuehua temple and the outsiders don¡¯t know. How can set up an ambush on the road. So I think it can¡¯t escape that two mother and daughter ..¡­ But unfortunately there is no evidence! But I have sent someone to stare at them. If there is any more trouble, let¡¯s count the new and old hatred together!¡± An Qingran hears these words, she is very happy. Her mother has made a lot of progress. She can think of this. It¡¯s good. In future,even if she left the General¡¯s Mansion and married someone else, her mother would be enough to deal with these affairs, and wouldn¡¯t let anyone to scheme! Own marriage! An Qingran smiled bitterly. How could she think of this problem? The wounds of the previous life were still bleeding. In this life, what kind of benevolent would she encounter? She was afraid to think about this. The devil of thest life has not been eliminated, so she should not think about it! An Zhongtao also analyzed the affairs of the traitors in the General¡¯s mansion. Anfu told An Zhongtao about all the people¡¯s movements in the mansion these days. Atst, all the clues pointed to Lian Jinrong. The expression on An Zhongtao¡¯s face was very gloomy. He went straight to Lanxiao Pavilion. Comments are closed. Chapter 166 Hi Sorry for long dy.. Stay safe ?? Chapter 166:Enter the pce to celebrate the birthday. This night, no one knows what happened, but after he went, Lian Jin Rong wouldn¡¯t go out of the yard, nor would she attend the regr dinner party, nor would anyone dare to ask about it¡­ Since then, the General¡¯s Mansion has been more peaceful. An MingXuan is getting better. He has no response to his life with aunt Banxia, and An Qingran doesn¡¯t care. Although he is her younger brother! Now she just hopes that the child in her mother¡¯s womb will be born safely. If it is a boy, all things will be solved easily. Anyway, there are rumors in the capital city. This young Gongzi is so precious! A quiet day goes by quickly. In a blink of an eye, Dongze is in autumn. Autumn ising! Inside the pce. Yunqi Emperor looked at the Yun Empress who was pale but still gorgeous. He felt a pang of pain in his heart. Her body was better now. However, because she had been suffering from severe for a long time disease entered bones. All the methods were used and still had no effect. He couldn¡¯t imagine how he would bear such a day if she left him. Empress Yun sat in front of the window, still feeling the cold wind and autumn wind in her brocade. She didn¡¯t know how long she could bear the disease. She knew her body well. Besides, she was a very intelligent person. Just looking at the faces of the doctors itself knows . ¡°Ten dayster, it¡¯s your birthday. Zhen wants to celebrate your birthday in Bixinke. What do you think?¡± Emperor Yunqi asked in the tone of discussion. He has absolute respect for his Empress. Empress Yun didn¡¯t have the physical strength or the mood to celebrate her birthday. But on second thought, her body is like this. Before closing her eyes, she hopes that she can handle the princess selection of the crown prince. That way, even if let go, she can close her eyes! So, with a gentle smile, ¡°How is the Emperor going to hold this birthday party for this concubine?¡± As soon as the Emperor heard that she was interested, he was also in a mood: ¡°Zhen going to have a banquet for officials with more than five rank. How about that?¡± Empress Yun smiled and nodded, ¡°why not? It¡¯s just like this. Let all the officials take their families with them. How about it?¡± Emperor Yun Qi listened to her saying, how could he not allow it, he also smiled: ¡°Yun¡¯er wants to be lively. This is also good. Wait a minute. Zhen ask the premier eunuch to draft up the list. The people in the office of internal affairs had enough free time. This time let them to be busy¡­¡± The Empress nodded: ¡°Well, everyone is busy, and adds some joy to the pce. I am sick. Everyone dare not y, but it¡¯s a sin! ¡° Emperor Yunqi, hearing the words, came forward and gently held her fragrant shoulder. When he touched her hand, his heart hurt even more. She lost too much¡­ ********* Autumnal equinox. An invigorating autumn climate and the sky is as clear as jade. In the Imperial Pce, there are many flowers and green grass. Empress Yun¡¯s thirty-sixth birthday seems to be the biggest happy event in the imperial pce. All the pce maidse and go with a smile on their faces. The golden cloth floats like a fairy in ninth heaven. The reason for their lively . It¡¯s because the Emperor is very happy, so is the Empress. It¡¯s the first time that there¡¯s a festive atmosphere flowing in the pce after so long gloomy! In the corner of the pce, Qin Jianren and a man are whispering, but that man is Dongfang Ye. Since thest incident between the two people, the rtionship has be much closer. Qin Jianren whispered, ¡± Kang Wang, this one have something. Requesting Kang Wang to do a favor.¡± ¡°You say clearly, as long as I can do!¡± Dongfang Ye is not so righteous, but Qin Jianren has something to ask him. In the pce, how can he let the other side look down on him? ¡°This one wants to borrow a small side hall on Bixin Lake to use!¡± ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Dongfang Ye asked in a strange way. How did hees to pce and asking to borrow a building in the pce on Empress¡¯s birthday? But the expression on Qin Jianren¡¯s face was very excited: ¡°Kang Wang, this one have fancied a Qianjin and I want to find a ce¡­¡± The following words were not spoken, but he smiled at the expression, Dongfang Ye smiled, ¡°You, just this one!¡± ¡°Kang Wang, which fairdy don¡¯t love?¡± Qin Jianren said andughed. ¡°Which family¡¯s Qianjin it is?¡± Dongfang Ye ask with curiosity. ¡°This ¡­ is confidential first!¡± Qin Jianren is a bit mysterious. ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t say it then don¡¯t, I¡¯ll do it for you!¡± Dongfang Ye promised happily. Qin Jianren left with great satisfaction. Looking at his back, the expression of Dongfang Ye¡¯s eyes were contempt. Although he is not ashamed of his character, Dingyuan Hou¡¯s status still has a certain weight. Maybe such people are more useful than others. Therefore, he must not me him. However, he did not know the consequences of his help¡­ An Qingrane down the sedan chair and then led by pce eunuch to Qunfang pavilion with a guard of honor. This is the ce where the womenfolk of the official¡¯s family are gather. At a nce, An Qingran saw Luo Wanyue standing there in pavilions . At the same time, she also saw her. She went down to the pavilions to meet her: ¡°you arete¡­¡± An Qingran smiled and said, ¡°Yes, cousin is so early ¡­¡± She said, thinking in her heart, she didn¡¯t get upte. Just in early morning , An Ranyue was dissatisfied with her skirt. An Yanran doesn¡¯t want to waste her time. She was waiting at the door early. Her father and Uncle left first, and she also got into the carriage. An Ranyue and An Yanran two people could be sitting in the same carriage. But An Ranyue didn¡¯t sit. But instead want to take her carriage. As result , they had to struggle for a long time before starting. An Qingran thought, that An Ranyue also seemed to be an uneasy one. Inst life was very good with An Yanran. What is it happening now? Don¡¯t even want sit a carriage with her! Don''t know what happened? Did the two fall out? When she turned around, she found that the two people came over with their hands together again, talking andughing. Of course, they didn¡¯te to this side, but saw Qin Xiangning and ran to her. An Qingran¡¯s mouth showed a wry smile, birds of a feather flock together. This is indeed true. Thest time Qin Xiangning looked at her very wrong eyes, she hasn¡¯t figured out why. This time, I don¡¯t know what she would do! Just thinking about it, the jade sedan of Dongfang Ruoxue stopped all the way to the steps of Jufang Pavilion. After she leisurely came down,The eight women who carried the sedan lifted up the sedan and left. The footsteps of Dongfang Ruoxuee directly to the direction of Lou Wanyue and An Qingran. The three people are very happy when they meet each other. They go to a corner of the pavilion together and wait. Bixin Lake is an artificialke. The blue waves are magnificent. Looks like as water is merged with the sky. Thiske is filled with fresh water, which flows through the Imperial pce and finally into the most and flowing to the East! There is a vague mountain range beside theke, but it is also artificially piled up. Theke and mountain are like a natural heaven! This man-madeke is the biggest project after Emperor yunqi ascended the throne. In the center of theke is a hall just like a fairy Pce: Baoyun hall! Comments are closed. Chapter 167 Hi Chapter 167:Falling into theke. There is a ¡®Yun¡® character in this hall. It was created by Emperor Yunqi for Empress Yun. They were in their youth and loved each other. Who knows how many tender and intimate days they spent here? But the rumor that Emperor Yunqi almost favored Empress Yun alone was first spread out from here, so that the women outside the pce were both admire as well as envious. Legend say it that it took 100,000 people to build this artificialke and it took a year to build. And it took another year to decorates the Baoyun pce. Baoyun pce is surrounded by several small pces where people live. It is also a rare ce of elegance. The artificialke leads to the Baoyun hall. There is no road to go. All the round trips are taken by boat. In the lotus boat field, there is a different style! The Qunfang Pavilion¡¯s people have been sent away by two boats and the rest are waiting for the boat. Not far away, Juyi Pavilion is the ce where men gathering. Pavilions are not far away from each other. If you look at it carefully, you can also distinguish it. At a nce, An Qingran can see several familiar figures, including Lian Muhan and Dongfang Jin! The two of them are easy to recognize. They are the same as each other. At the same time, she saw Dongfang Ye and Dongfang Yan. They were together. In the words of An Qingran, it¡¯s natural that they were in collusion with each other. Dongfang Ruoxue only nced at theke and looked at the water with a slightly forgiving face. She eximed, ¡°maybe this Bixinke should be renamed¡­¡± An Qingran and Lou wanyue look at each other: ¡°what¡¯s the name? ¡°One heartke! Emperor Empress¡¯s Yixinke! ¡± She sighed deeply. An Qingran see state and said : ¡± It¡¯s because the princess has poetry. If I think of it, I don¡¯t know what to call it. Maybe the mandarin ducks and butterflies are in a mess!¡± Dongfang Ruoxue chuckled. Just about to say something, she heard Qin Xiangning and An Yanran¡¯sughter. It was very clear and crisp. However, they attracted people from Juyi pavilion to look here together. Only the voice of An Ranyue came: ¡°look, the boat ising, let¡¯s go¡­¡± She pulled two other people together to Qunfang Pavilion. When they looked at theke, a group of small boats came over. Another group of boats ran to Juyi Pavilion. The eunuch on the shore took the cable and secured the ship. But he looked at An Ranyue and An Yanran and other waiting people said: ¡± The two youngdies wait for a moment. This boat has a name list. It¡¯s Miss Dongfang, the princess of Shou wangfu and prime minister Mansion¡¯s Qianjin Miss Lou and Miss An Qingran, Di daughter of the General¡¯s mansion and Dingyuan Hou¡¯s Qianjin Miss Qin¡­¡­¡± With his voice, the face of An Ranyue and An Yanran changed several times. It¡¯s just a broken boat. Does it make the level of DiShu so clear? But they didn¡¯t dare to say anything here. They just endured the anger and watched the four men get on the boat. An Qingran and Dongfang Ruoxue are sitting on one side, and the other two are sitting on the other side. The duckweed and waterweed in theke were almost within reach, and the remaining lotuses were everywhere. An Qingran enjoys the beautiful scenery and imagines howfortable and tender it is for the Emperor and the Empress to sail across theke. She didn¡¯t know if she was lucky enough to get a man who love only one woman. The wind blows from theke, with the fragrance of water and the fragrance of autumn dew. This let An Qingran squint her eyes and pull her lips slightly. She looks more beautiful and heartache. But the gaze from the opposite is not so polite. Even with a trace of resentment, which made An Qingran alert. she finds that other person is Qin Xiangning. But when she looks at each other, Qin Xiangning¡¯s eyes pass by her and Dongfang Ruoxue¡¯s side. As if looking at the sky in the distance, more like looking at the lotus leaf behind them! An Qingran thought that maybe she was too sensitive. Maybe she just meant that. She asked herself that she didn¡¯t offend Miss Qin. How could she be so angry with herself! The only reason she could think of was the Taizi? But is that right? She¡¯s not sure. Besides, I have nothing to do with the Taizi. It seems that the rumors kill people! An Qingran doesn¡¯t know how to deal with the rtionship with the Taizi. Anyway, he is his own savior. Of course, she is also his Savior. In this way, she really has a tangled rtionship with him! Look again, Qin Xiangning¡¯s eyes have fallen on Dongfang Ruoxue. Dongfang Ruoxue is attracted by the beautiful scenery of ake. She doesn¡¯t see her, but An Qingran is caught her. But Qin Xiangning doesn¡¯t seem to avoid it and expression also not very kind to Dongfang Ruoxue. An Qingran thinks to herself, when did Dongfang Ruoxue offend her? What¡¯s wrong with this woman? An Qingran was puzzled. Could something happen between them that she didn¡¯t know? It¡¯s also possible to think about it, but I used to be very closed and didn¡¯t understand everyone¡¯s things. Lou wanyue didn¡¯t see anything, except that the water and the sky were the same. She has her feeling that thiske should really be called loveke. All the people looked at theke with their heads up and down. In An Qingran¡¯s stunned looks, Dongfang Ruoxue around her suddenly screamed and shook her body and falls backward. An Qingran rushed up. She had just reached Dongfang Ruoxue¡¯s hand, And the boat swayed violently under her feet. Just before An Qingran figured out what was going on, she plunged into theke with Dongfang Ruoxue ¡­ She can¡¯t swim! At the moment when An Qingran fell into the water, she saw only a piece of green in her eyes. Then she was surrounded by thick ck green and cold. She choked into the water in her mouth and nose. But she who was always calm ,at this timepletely flustered. This panic, she choked into the water again. For the first time, she felt so close to death¡­ When the two Qianjin fell into the water, the boat puller was blinded. Qin Xiangning shouted to save the people, reached out to hook them, but pushed the boatman into the water. The boatman who wanted to save the people didn¡¯t really understand the situation. But he knew that if there was something wrong with these two people, his head would not be needed. So, from the other side of the ship, he swam desperately to this side, on the ship Lou wanyue was so worried that she almost fainted. She wished she could jump down on her own, but she couldn¡¯t swim in water and went down to only make trouble. She only hoped that the boatman would swim over quickly. But in a sh, the two people who were still fluttering just now were gone¡­ How is this happening? Lou Wanyue pulled Qin Xiangning and said, ¡°Where are they? Where are they?¡± Qin Xiangning pretends to be flustered: ¡± they¡¯ve all drown¡­. They all drowned just now! What should do? Miss Lou, quickly save people.¡± She cried like this in her mouth, butughed in her heart. Just now, she just kicked in the boat side of Dongfang Ruoxue when An Qingran didn¡¯t pay attention to her. But Dongfang Ruoxue and An Qianran who were thinking about something distracted were didn¡¯t notice her . It was just heaven¡¯s help.

Leave a Reply bel for=ment">Enter yourment here... Fill in your details below or click an icon to log in:
bel for="email">Email (required)(Address never made public)bel for="author">Name (required)bel for="url">Website You arementing using your WordPress ount. ( Log Out / Change ) You arementing using your Google ount. ( Log Out / Change ) You arementing using your Twitter ount. ( Log Out / Change ) You arementing using your Facebook ount. ( Log Out / Change ) Cancel Connecting to %s bel ss="subscribebel" id="subscribebel" for="subscribe">Notify me of newments via email. bel ss="subscribebel" id="subscribe-blogbel" for="subscribe_blog">Notify me of new posts via email. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!